‘“Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper “inimica fuit.”—

LINNZUs.

S ese ce eee « @ «ese ene syivan powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

FLAMMAM.

a he, es SS Sa ee aS lle

ie Pe

7 gy ad

CONTENTS OF VOL. VI.

[SECOND SERIES.]

NUMBER XXXI.

I, Outlines of a Monograph of the genus Leontodon. By Joun

Birt,. MRE As 32 033.3 LMU ISk OG sas Weaa spot donceh beaten dds piseesusuibas ev da

II. Description of Asplanchna priodonta, an animal of the Class

Rotifera. By Pumir Henry Gossz, A.L.S, M.M.S. (With two

Plates.) ...cccseceecsecess Dethed sie cenBietea sews ewcks dots Siitalth sestosecpesese

III. Description of the Entomostraca of the Pleistocene Beds of

Newbury, Copford, Clacton, and Grays. By T. Rurerr Jonegs, Esq.

C With a Plate.) 550... ccvsscedcacccesdece'secededenes vasiéssdesssecctecscsesscsssccs

IV. Observations on the Lacune. By Wirt1am Crark, Esq. ......

V. On Scopolia, Anisodus and Mandragora. By Joun Miers, Esq.,

Pte Dae secu as cnccotuteguatnsonsgausuvapecaneseccocess esteppscogsgecces eoee

VI. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Wavker, F.LS. .........

New Books :—An Elementary Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and

Physical Geography, by D. T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S. &c.—An

Arctic Voyage to Baflin’s Bay and Lancaster Sound in search of

Page

friends with Sir John Franklin, by Robert A. Goodsir ......... 48—51

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin-

burgh SOC R EPO HH Rae eee eee TEE EHE HEHEHE EEE EEE EEE POC Kee eee ee eee eeeteeeenses 5 1—66

Notes on Medusz and Polypes, by T. H. Huxley, Esq. ; On the Circu-

latory Apparatus and the Organs of Respiration in the Arachnida,

by M. Emile Blanchard ; Long-suspended Vitality of a Snail, by

W. Baird, Esq. ; Way in which Toads shed their skins, by Prof.

Henslow; On the Habitat of Cyprea umbilicata, Sowerby, by

Ronald Gunn, Esq.; Glyceria pedicellata; Supplementary Note

to Mr. R. Jones’s paper on Fossil Entomostraca; Erratum in Mr.

Owen’s Notes on the Hippopotamus ; Meteorological Observations

SANE MBIA 5 hoisese ceacosnsdece saftiae's Unbatieiie Sumiusbesls oy cw teishdocs 66—72

lv CONTENTS.

NUMBER XXXII.

Page

VII. Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and the

different Floras which have successively occupied the surface of the

Earth. By M. ADOLPHE BRONGNIART . coococsscscsvcscesseccsacssensssones 73

VIII. Description of Lerneonema Bairdii. By Dr. James Sauter.

(With @ Plate.) .,..cesccrsererscuaseesccdade we 6a seldalee echied ceddeb oon Sie dinane oct 85

IX. Observations on Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and Polyides

rotundus,Gmel. By Dr. Rosert Caspary. (With three Plates.) ... 87

X. Observations on the Animals of the Bullide. By Wit.iam

CLARK, Esqs sccsscscecscocsevecsecsecs Coke tsasisdewesinh ads caceeanees ode cas eset 98

XI. Notes on Crustacea. By C. Spence Bare. (With a Plate.)... 109

XII. On the different modes of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. By

M. Léon Durour ...... toneeseserecss hades Vacs cbse ensncechibssotares’> eoeeeeees 112

XIII. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Watxer, F.L.S. ... 118

New Books :—The Tourist’s Flora: a descriptive Catalogue of the

Flowering Plants and Ferns of the British Islands, France, Ger-

many, Switzerland, Italy, and the Italian Islands, by Joseph

Woods, F.A.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.—Zoology for Schools, by Robert

BRETION: iv opcannnsceed s Shasprsivns inp snse oe or ebasapaiheeunens Chekehied 122—124

Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Zoological Society; Botanical So-

ciety of Edinburgh ......... dvevceervesonees ys aeeeeetesccesvcsenses 125—143

‘The Velvet-like Periostraca of Trigona, by J. E. Gray, Esq.; Mon-

strous Flowers of Pelargoniums; The Transformation of Mollusca,

by J. E. Gray, Esq. ; Notice of the occurrence of Eleocharis uni-

glumis, Link, near Blackness Castle, Linlithgowshire, by John

T. Syme, Esq. ; On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily, by J.

E, Gray, Esq.; On the Organization of the Malacobdelle, by M.

Emile Blanchard ; Monograph of the recent species of T’rigonia,

including the description of a new species from the Collection of

H, Cuming, Esq., by Arthur Adams, R.N., F.L.S, &.; Obituary

—The Rev. William Kirby; Meteorological Observations. and

Table 6.035 .0d96 soniddoe debe sodvy's) casita wakeddehb edt pos eeeNO «ee 148—152

NUMBER XXXIII.

XIV. The Natural Relations between Animals and the Elements in

which they live, By Us. AGAsaty ixvcvanieucsesbasissesscenesancees tiaers ane 153

XV. On the genus Habrothamnus. By Joun Miens, Esq., F.R.S.,

F.L.S. SECO OOOO OOH ER ORO RRO E HERE EROS CEE OEE TEE EE OES Pee ee er ore ereeseereeeeeeene® ‘ee 180

‘

CONTENTS. Vv

Page

XVI. On the effects produced by some Insects, &c. upon Plants.

By James Harpy, Penmanshiel ............cccecscsescessscececscescecsceses 182

XVII. Remarks on some British species of Carex. By W. O.

Prrmecttiiie, Sistas ecisgiecde 3o aeidpecase Sh. 25 ose. feeb esata: sebecders Tee

XVIII. Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and _

the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface_of the

Earth. By M. ApvoLpHe BRONGNIART ....c.scseceeessesceees Brepewnai ass 192

XIX. On the position of the Impressions of Footsteps in the Bunter

Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. By Roserr Harxyess, Esq. ....... seeee 203

XX. Note to Mr. Harkness’s paper on “ The position of the Im-

pressions of Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire.” By

Sir W. Jarpine, Bart. ...... GE. Paveet cies one thecccbauemeniset wibacsicckbeas 208

New Books :—A Sketch of the Physical Structure of Australia, by J.

Beete Jukes, M.A., F.G.S.—Outlines of British Geology ... 210, 211

Proceedings of the Zoological Society............ssessseeseeserccseees 212—227

On the Visual Organ of the Annelida, by M. A. de Quatrefages ; New

_ Classification of Trilobites; The Nepaul Bear, Ursus Babella,

Horsfield; Description of a new species of the genus Thracia; by

Dr. Jonas; Remark on the genus Nocticula of J. V. Thompson,

by J. D. Dana; Meteorological Observations and Table ... 227—232

NUMBER XXXIV.

XXI. On the Hedge Plants of India, and the conditions which

adapt them for special purposes and particular localities. By Dr. Huex

en SOR, SEM Sec CA, ian vncneduanshbanke tgeacncatease gus itt 233

XXII. Characters of new species of Helix from India, Mauritius and

the Cape of Good Hope; also of a new Mauritian Tornatellina, with

remarks on the habits of a Cape Succinea. By W. H. Benson, Esq. . 251

XXIII. Sketch of the Geology of the neighbourhood of Grantham,

Lincolnshire ; and a comparison of the Stonesfield Slate at Collyweston

in Northamptonshire with that in the Cotswold Hills. By the Rev. P,

ee SOR: BR Aig TA. acids i ig deah sia’ in deb siisecdewicdecbbegiounes ic susbete 256

XXIV. Description of a new British Alga belonging to the genus

Schizosiphon, Kiitz. By Rozert Casrary, Ph.D. &c. (With a Plate.) 266

XXV. On the Animal of Nautilus. By J. E. Gray, F.R.S. ...... 268

XXVI. On some new genera and species of Silurian Radiata in the

Collection of the University of Cambridge. By Frepericx M‘Coy,

Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s College, Belfast ...... 270

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXVII. Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its Kin-

dred. No. 9. By H. E. Srrickranp, M.A., F.G.S. ccccccsecsecsseeerene 290

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin-

WEDS i denscccovsdevsssoutehooses ede ddeuccastt nei cbhs anbodiovaben 291—303

Capture of Centrolophus Pompilus, by W. P. Cock; Notices of Aca-

lephe found at Lowestoft, by T. Brightwell, F.L.S. ; On the genus

Hyalonema, by J. E, Gray, Esq.; Notice of a Hybrid-Crowned

Pigeon, by D. W. Mitchell, Sec. Z.S.; Spheronema deformans ;

On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily, by J. De C. Sowerby,

F.L.S. ; Capture of Tetrodon Pennantii; Meteorological Observa-

tions and Table ...... vals Dhan copnantbmenen Urenies soasaene oapseneaonsys 304—312

NUMBER XXXV.

XXVIII. On the Pholadide. By Witttam Crark, Esq. «+0... 313

XXIX. Descriptions of some newly discovered species and Charac-

ters of a new genus of Araneidea. By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S, ... 386

XXX. Descriptions of a new genus and six new species of Saurian

Reptiles. By P. H. Gosde, AEB... oss vedi ysssecececsecsesedccboawesedes 344

XXXI. Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and

the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface of the

Earth. By M. ADOLPHE BRONGNIART .........cccscsescesecscscseseccscauers 348

XXXII. On the Reciprocal Relation of the Vital and Physical

Forces. By Georce Newrort, F.R.S., F.L.S. ....ccscsccscscoeveeesveecs 370

XXXIII. Descriptions of three new Devonian Zoophytes. By Fre-

perick M‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s Col-

lege, Belfast, se.csvsssesreesevee Sis sage bay Fis GON FEAL ED nha pe Speen keds OMRESE 377

New Books :—The British Flora, comprising the Phenogamous or

Flowering Plants and the Ferns. The 6th edition, with additions

and corrections, &c., by Sir William Jackson Hooker, K.H., LL.D.

&e. &c., and George A. Walker-Arnott, LL.D. &c. &c.—Dr.

Jacob Sturm’s Deutschlands Flora; fortgesetzt von Johann Wil-

helm Sturm, M.A.—Icones. Flores Germanice et Helveticze, auc-

tore Ludovico Reichenbach.—Bryologia Europea, auctoribus

Buch, Schimper et Giimbel.—Genera Plantarum Flore Germa-

nicze iconibus et descriptionibus illustrata; opus a beato Nees ab

Esenbeck incoatum, continuatum nune conjunctis studiis plurium

auctorum persecutum; Fasc. 25, auctore Schnizlein; Fasc. 26,

auctore Bischoff. Thesaurus Literature Botanice ; curavit G. A.

Pritzel -.0. 0.0 iviccivadeds Soh thewap Gan tewer be batt souevunieanenigesges 379— 385

‘ CONTENTS. vil

Page

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Linnaan Society ......... 386—396

Notes on the Syngnathi, by M. Moggridge, Esq. ; On the Resuscitation

of Frozen Fish, by Prof. O. P. Hubbard; New Bird from New

Zealand; On the Animal of Geomelania, by A. Adams, F.L.S. ;

Meteorological Observations and Table ...........ceeeseseeeees 396—400

NUMBER XXXVI.

XXXIV. Tabular view of Fossil Shells from the middle division of

the Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. By Joun Lycert, Esq. (With

a Plate.) ...... Gdeslpseedeesees ike ap 46d SNGRA NOR e ca weouthte h cemeDthbhasns 90<igsed4 401

XXXV. Observations on the Luminosity of the Sea, with descrip-

tions of several of the objects which cause it, some new to the British

Coast. By Caartes Wittiam Peacu, Associate of the Royal Institu-

tion of Cornwall. (With three Plates.) .........scccssessseseecssecesccsens 425

XXXVI. Descriptions of some new species of Butterflies. By Wit-

L1aM C, Hewirtson, Esq. (With two Plates.)....... bs vereenabake desccnnces 434

XXXVII. Notice of a Tridactylous Footmark from the Bunter

Sandstone of Weston Point, Cheshire. By R. Harxness, Esq. ...... 440

XXXVIII. On Cardiaster, a new genus of Cretaceous Echinide,

allied to Holaster. By Professor Epwarp Forses, F.R.S. ............ “442

XXXIX. On the Conovulide, Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide.

BW ALLIAM CLARK, Bags o5003.s.50csconccccssepsccsmeecesasnapsccctcnacctoses 444

XL. On the Hairs of marine Alge and their development. By

Dr. Rosert Caspary. (With three Plates.) ....c0....cscsesesceeseneecees 465

XLI. Observations on some British Plants. By G. A. WaLker-

MeCN Bate DDS oi cutee sane sansa a ghsbanes ukakesataash une aavebadsebacasge tes 472

XLII. On some new Silurian Radiata. By Frepericx M‘Coy, Pro-.

fessor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s College, Belfast ......... 474

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ........ssssseceseserecsecenereseeeeess 477

On the Tenacity of Life in Snails; Characters of new British Rubi;

On Victoria regia; Journey to Explore the Natural History of

the Amazon River; On the Occurrence of Regalecus glesne at

Redcar, Yorkshire, in 1850, by J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S.; Mete-

orological Observations and Table ............2c0seecesseeee p++. 489—498

PLATES IN voL. VL :

Prare, I. 1} Asplancina ichSaiind, Renee;

sy Fossil Entomostraca.

Iv. MERE TTY. te a ‘Ublg

Vv. + Anatomy of Fureellaria fastigiata and van rotundus,

VII. Male Organs of the Brachyura. ailieiaaid Bairdii.

Pe Lcces Schizosiphon Warreniz, Casp.

Oe pvew Butte. ar. oe peo

. f sired “mol »

_ > XI. Fossils from the Inferior Oolite.

RIT ; ” (fer ait he eyo add bf ; Honan “Wh

‘ - XML Pee causing the Ler of the Sea vite at) fe

Sf REVS 253! reprise of ded fest Add Leraaiie to viwel etenan by | 7

Wied BRA S08 up Norrie int She orsoat teogetqaioe Bhan

Sua Si te Hairs of Age, vases, sack | ah wenisideed te ni Wail

Baa gt i neds, Bye platy oi; Sev fas mies pet Bel : ie |

atigitcind anol Wad te 1anea”

isi gsatg Sas jibe?

NAR SGT R vcr eeee

. =a rs a 4

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

BE Lssacectccusosnce per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, 0 Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

bey joe paee e rupibus, et — ese =

erte, Dee i, et pingui conchylia succo.

Peee een OON. Parthenié Giannettasié Ecl, 1.

No, 31. JULY 1850.

1.—Outlines of a Monograph of the genus Leontodon.

By Joun Batt, M.R.LA.

AN examination of the species of the genus Leontodon, L., con-

tained in my herbarium, and a comparison of the specimens with

the descriptions of authors, has led me to perceive that, with the

single exception of Koch, the most esteemed authors have but

very imperfectly distinguished the species of this genus, or deter-

mined the natural groups into which they are distributed. Koch’s

Synopsis*, however, gives so complete and satisfactory an ac-

count of the forms belonging to the German and Swiss floras,

that it might appear superfluous to attempt to add anything to

his descriptions if they included a larger number of species, but

in consequence of the region of his flora being so far limited,

and of having myself observed and collected several species not

_ ineluded in his work, I am imduced to propose the following ar-

rangement of the forms known to me as the result of independent

observation, in the hope that it may assist those botanists who,

like myself, may have found the descriptions contained in other

works incomplete and unsatisfactory.

I shall premise a few remarks upon the several organs from

* I should observe that reference is made herein exclusively to the first

edition of Koch’s ‘Synopsis Flore Germanice et Helveticz.’

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi.

2 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon,

the variations in whose form and structure the characters of, the

species have been derived.

The structure of the root has been, as far as I am aware, neg-

lected by all authors before Koch, and by many who have written

since the publication of his work ; it offers nevertheless a very

valuable character by which plants, which in certain states nearly

resemble each other, may with certainty be distinguished, and. J

altogether concur in the separation of the group of species

which possess a fusiform vertical root, as a distinct section of

the genus from those having a horizontal abruptly terminated.

rhizoma, though it is proper to remark that L. Villarsi, Lois.,

and L. Rosani, Ten., present a nearly intermediate structure, in

conformity with the general law by which the newus in a series

of forms so complete as that of the Cichoracee is continually

maintained.

The length of the scape or flowering stem, as compared with

that of the leaves, can scarcely be deemed a trustworthy cha-

racter; in L. Taraxvaci, Lois., and perhaps also in.L. croceum, Hke.,

the comparative shortness of the scape appears to be constant

under all circumstances. That condition of the scape which is:

indicated by the drooping of the. capitulum before flowering, as

also the thickening of the upper portion of the scape, and the

presence of leafy scales, are characters, which, though properly

applicable to the description of certain species, are yet so variable

in degree, that individual specimens may often be found to which

specific characters drawn from these points scarcely if at, all apply.

The variations in the form of the leaves in the several species

furnish characters, which it is impossible to neglect, and. yet,,

owing to the great diversity seen amongst individuals of the same

species, which it is extremely difficult to define with accuracy.

I may here express an opinion which has often been suggested

to mein, the course of attempts to unravel difficult groups of

species, that the chief advance to be made in deseriptive botany

depends. upon such accurate observation and designation. of,

the forms of the leaf, as will enable us to comprehend in. specific

characters the phases of variation which the leaves of the same

species undergo. Careful observation shows, as theory would

have already suggested, that, amidst their endless variations, the

leaves of plants belonging to distinct species are seldom if ever

precisely similar, but the descriptive botanist frequently fails in

assigning distinctive characters which really exist in nature. In

Leontodon the depth of the incisions or indentations of the leaves

is a point of little or no importance, but.perhaps their direction

has not been sufficiently attended to, I venture to think that

in this respect Koch’s appreciation of the importance of the cha-

racters drawn from the leaves is erroneous... I am also disposed

Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 3

to believe that the general form of the outline of the leaf is in a

great degree constant. ;

The involucre furnishes characters which are nearly as difficult

of definition as those derived from the leaves. The scales or

phyllaries vary much in their number and breadth, and in the

regularity of the order in which they are superimposed. In

some of the species of the section Asterothrix the imvolucre is

regularly imbricated with four or five rows of equidistant scales,

while in the section 4pargia we have two rows of scales of nearly

equal length with a comparatively small number of short ae-

seales at the base, and yet the series of intermediate forms

is so complete that it appears impossible to assign definite cha-

racters which shall apply exclusively to each species.

The nature and amount of pubescence upon the leaves, stem

and involucre are next to be considered. In some species the

presence or absence of hairs seems to be determined by accidental

conditions, but in the section Asterothria the presence of a rigid

stellate pubescence appears to be constant. This latter however

varies much in its structure; in some species the hairs are truly

stellate, consisting of a short stem crowned with a star, while in

others the hairs (which may be termed fureate) are divided at

the summit into two or three short branches not lying in the

same plane. These branches or spines are usually straight, but

sometimes recurved, forming minute hooks at the summit of the

hair. In a few instances short irregularly branched hairs are

seen to accompany the stellate pubescence. —

As a general rule, stellate, furcate, and simple hairs do not

occur together upon individuals of the same species, but I have

observed simple furcate hairs upon the same specimens of L. has-

tilis, Li., and L. Rosani, Ten., and I therefore doubt the propriety

of relying implicitly on the character of the pubescence for

permanent specific characters. In a few species the involucre is

occasionally covered with long silky fuscous hairs of a much

softer texture than those which are found on the leaves or stem ;

it may be doubted however whether these are constantly present

in any species of the genus.

There are few genera of Cichoracee in which the fruit varies

more in its form amongst the different species than in Leontodon.

In some species the acheniuin possesses a beak more than

equaling its own length, while in others the fruit is truly beak-

less. Owing to the difficulty of comparing dried specimens, from

the uncertainty which must exist as to the complete maturity

of the fruit, I have some hesitation in asserting my belief that

the relative length of the achenium and beak is not always con-

stant in the same species. The same observation may perhaps

be applied to the degree of roughness of the ribs of the fruit.

4 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon!

The structure of the pappus has hitherto been considered to

afford the surest and most constant characters throughout the

entire of the Cichoracee. I am led to doubt the value of the

characters by which Koch has divided his sections Apargia and

Asterothriz, as I do not think that the differences pointed out

by him in the structure of the pappus correspond to natural

affinities or diversities im the general characteristics of those

groups, or that the natural groups which he has test oye con-

‘stantly exhibit the characters assigned by him.

- T shall have to describe a remarkable form of this genus, very

nearly allied to L. hastilis, im which all the rays of the pappus

are either nearly devoid of their usual feathery plumes, or else

lose that appendage at a very early period ;—thus requiring a

modification of Koch’s character of the genus, where he ie 4

* Plumule radiorum non decidue.”

In distinguishing the sections of the genus, I have not followed

Koch in giving the name Apargia to the small group of which

EL. incanus is the type; it seems to me more proper to retain

that name for the larger group which he has named Dens Leonis,

while his section Apargia should in my opinion be united to

Asterothriz. If it be determined that the sections of the genus

should be founded exclusively upon characters taken from’ the

pappus, it will be necessary to subdivide Koch’s section Astero-

thriz into two. I have thought it better merely to indicate the

three groups which would thus be formed from ‘the section ‘to

which I have given that name.

In accordance with views which I have at various’ times

attempted to circulate amongst botanists, I shall in the following

essay distinguish the subspecies, varieties, and less permanent

forms of the species here described by fixed symbols, instead of

adhering to the ordinary plan of affixing to such forms a Greek

or Roman letter whose meaning is not established by any pre-

vious convention.

I have elsewhere* endeavoured to show that the introduction

af a systematic notation for this purpose may conduce to objects

much more important than the convenience and clearness which

it would tend to impart to the details of descriptive botany. .The

naturalist is, as I believe, greatly dependent for those conceptions

which are to enlarge and elevate the scientific character of his

pursuit, upon such improvements in technical arrangement and

notation as may assist in compelling order amongst the multi-

tudinous forms of life which are exhibited to his observation.

Only by slow degrees, and by minute and comprehensive study

* Atti della sesta Riunione degli Scienzati Italiani, p. 505.—Report of

he British Association for 1845: Proceedings of the Sections.

Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 5

of the relations of closely allied forms, can we hope to arrive at

distinct conceptions of the true nature, of those fundamental

groups whose existence under the name of species and genus

we confidently affirm, but whose essential attributes we find our-

selves unable to define @ priori, and, still less, to recognize with

certainty when presented to us in nature.

Adopting the definitions which appear to me best suited to

the present imperfect state of our knowledge, I distinguish as a

species, that group of vegetable forms, of which we are led. by

observation and analogy to believe, that the differences between

the individuals composing it may be made to disappear by the

continued agency of external circumstances either upon the in-

dividuals themselves or on their descendants. I denominate sub-.

Species a group of similar forms capable of propagation over a

definite area, not immediately altered in form by a change in

external conditions, but not distinguished by characters usually

found to be constant in the same group. In common with most

other botanists, I style varieties those diversities of form which

are not continued in the descendants of the individual, or which

disappear speedily under the influence of new external agencies.

As a provision for our ignorance, I distinguish as lusus those

unusual conditions in which a marked difference from the ordi-

nary form is exhibited by a small number of individuals, respecting

which we are unable to assert whether it be the result of unusual

external agency or of some specific or subspecific difference of

organization.

Denoting that which appears to be the typical form of each

species by the Roman capital A, and premising that in all cases

I distinguish the subspecies by a Roman capital, and the corre-

sponding variety by the small Roman letter, I propose the fol-

lowing: symbols, which appear to be appropriate not only for the

genus Leontodon, but for the entire natural order of Cichoracee.

+D ; stem or scape more divided, capitula more numerous.

—D,; stem or scape less divided or simple.

+; plant more slender, leaves and divisions more acute, phylla-

ries narrower, florets less numerous.

—E;; scape thicker, leaves broader, more blunt, phyllaries broader,

florets more numerous. .

+F; involucre clothed with long hairs, usually of dark fuscous

colour.

4-G; whole plant more glabrous, or entirely devoid of pubescence.

—G; pubescence more abundant.

+1; leaves more deeply cut.

—TI; leaves less deeply cut or quite entire.

Where a subspecies or variety appears to differ from the typical

6 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon:

form in more than one of the characters above denoted; two or

more letters with the appropriate symbol are affixed. The use-of

Greek letters is reserved for those forms which I would denomi-

nate dusus.

I proceed to give diagnostic characters for the species ain

the more remarkable subspecies and varieties with which I’am

acquainted, subjoming occasionally critical observations derived

from notes made in the course of an examination of the speci-

mens contained in my herbarium. Such further information is

added with respect to the distribution and synonymy of each

species as appeared to rest on trustworthy authority.

Leonropon, L.. Involucrum imbricatum. ‘Achenium columnare,

seepius in rostrum. sensim attenuatum. Pappus conformis, _per-

sistens, plumosus, radiis exterioribus interdum brevioribus eplu-

mosis. Plumule radiorum fere semper persistentes. Receptaculum

subnudum.

Sect. I. Orporina. Radix preemorsa. Pappi radii subsequales,

omnes plumosi, ad basin dilatati serrulati. Capitula virginea erecta.

Pili simplices.

1. LE. autumnalis, L. Radice undique fibrosa ; seapo diviso ; foliis

lineari-lanceolatis, vix acutis ; pedunculis superne inerassatis, hind

mosis ; acheniorum suberostrium costee rugulosee.

A. foliis pinnatifido-dentatis, lobis integris, subobtusis, linearibus ;

herba tota pilis simplicibus adspersa.

Hab. in graminosis Europe preesertim septentrionalis. frequens. °

Nascitur etiam in America boreali, dubitant tamen cll. Torrey et

Gray an vere indigenus.

A+f. var. pratensis, foliis pinnatifido-dentatis ; involucro. fusco-

villoso ; scapo foliisque pilosis.

Hab. sparsim in pratis humidis. (Habui a Scavaig, Isle of Skye,

Prof. Balfour ; legi prope Cracoviam, et in montibus prope dm-

bleside, in Anglice Comitatu Westmoreland.)

Syn. Apargia pratensis, Link.

—I,—d,+¢. subsp. palustris, seapo subsimplici; foliis subinte- -

gerrimis, obsolete dentatis, glabris; capitulis parvis, in pedun-

culum attenuatis ; involucri squamis glabris, atrovirentibus.

Hab. in paludosis, tam montanis quam maritimis. (Legi in Anglia,

Westmoreland Mountains ; Black Mountains, Breconshire ; et

in Hibernia, Salt marsh by the Boyne near Drogheda.)

+F,—D,—I. subsp. dorealis, scapo simplici, foliis subinteger-

rimis, obsolete dentatis ; involucro fuseo-villoso.

Hab. in torfosis subalpinis Europze septentrionalis. (Clova Moun-

tains, Prof. Graham et Prof. Balfour; Sutherland, Prof. Bal-

four ; legi in Hibernize monte Lugnaquilla et in Scotize montibus

Grampians.)

Syn. Meracium Taraxaci, L. Apargia Tararaci, Sm.

Mr. J. Ball on. the genus Leontodon. 7

‘0 L possess specimens gathered by myself in the: Eastern Pyre-

nees (Val de Carol), and on Brandon Mountain in Kerry, which,

from the peculiarity of their habit rather than from positive cha-

racters, I was disposed to consider distinct ; neither of the speci-

mens were in fruit, and for the present I am inclined to refer

them toa form of L. autumnalis, which I would distinguish as a

variety of the subspecies palustris—e.

Sect. II. Aparara. Radix premorsa. Foliola involucri interiora

biseriata subzequalia ; exteriora brevia. Pappi radii ineequales, inte-

riores plumosi, ad basin dilatati, serrulati ; exteriores breves, scabri.

Pili simplices, seu furcati. Achenia suberostria.

2. L. Tarazaci, Lois. Radice preemorsa, fibris validis preedita ; scapo

simplici, superne sensim incrassato, subsquamoso ; foliis lancedlatis,

in petiolum attenuatis, subintegerrimis, vel lobato-dentatis, vel in-

terdum inzequaliter pinnatifidis, lobis latis triangularibus ; involucro

laxo, fusco-villoso, pappo niveo.

Hab. in pascuis alpinis Galli, Helvetize, Germaniz, et Italie supe-

rioris,

Syn. Apargia Taraxaci, W. Hedypnois Taraxaci, Vill.

This very distinct species appears to be confined to the Alps

of Central Europe; I suspect that the Carpathian habitat re-

corded by Reichenbach should be referred to the following spe-

cies. _ In both the flowering stem is shorter than in the allied

species,

3. L. croceus, Rebh. (an Hke.). Scapo simplici, superne aliquantum

incrassato, subsquamoso ; foliis lanceolatis, grosse et ineequaliter

pinnatifido-dentatis, lobis triangularibus, integris ; involucro piloso ;

pappo sordide albo. Herba tota subglaberrima.

Hab. in alpibus Austriacis et in Carpathis septentrionalibus. (Legi

prope Zakopana, et in jugo alpino supra Biala Thal in Carpatho-

rum montibus Zatra. _ Habui.ex iisdem montibus sub nomine L.

Taraxaci comm. Dr. Gerenday.)

Syn. Apargia crocea, Willd. ?

I do not feel quite certain as to the synonymy of this species,

the descriptions of the authors cited being incomplete. The

Carpathian plant is intermediate between L. Taraxact and L. py-

renaicus, but it is nearer to the former ; the colour of the pappus

affords a satisfactory character by which it may be distinguished.

4. L. pyrenaicus, Gouan. Radice preemorsa, undique fibrosa ; scapo

monocephalo, squamoso, superne sensim incrassato, ante anthesin

nutante ; foliis spathulato-lanceolatis, obtusis, versus basin repando-

denticulatis, glabris vel pilis simplicibus adspersis ; acheniis utrin-

que attenuatis vix rostratis, costis vix rugulosis.

A. alpinus, involucro fere glabro, scapo superne incrassato,

Hab. in pascuis alpinis Europee medize, frequens.

8 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon:

Syn. LE. squamosum, Lam. Apargia alpina, Willd. (I. alpinum,

Jeq. sequenti referendum monente cel. Koch.)

+E, —g. subsp. aurantiacus, involucro pube brevi farinoso ad-

sperso ; scapo minus incrassato ; ligulis aurantiacis.

Hab. in alpibus Carinthize et in Apenninoram j jugo. (Legi prope

Heiligenblut, Carinthiee, et supra montem Corno alla Seala in

Apennino Bononiensi.)

Syn. L. aurantiacus, Ten. (an Rebh.). Apargia aurantiaea, Kit. ?

This species and the glabrous forms of the succeeding one

sometimes much resemble each other, especially before the for-

mation of ripe fruit, but the characters assigned, especially the

form of the leaf and the disposition of the denticulations towards

the base of the leaf, will generally suffice to distinguish the pre-

sent species.

I have not verified the character pointed out by Koch, in the

narrow base of the rays of the pappus.

5. L, hastilis, L. Radice preemorsa, undique fibrosa ; scapo mono-

cephalo, sub-esquamoso, apice parum incrassato ; foliis oblongo-

lanceolatis, plus minusve ineequaliter dentatis, dentibus versus basin

retrorsis ; pilis bi-trifurcatis ; involucri foliolis oblongo-linearibus ;

achenii erostris, costis parum rugulosis.

A. foliis, scapis, involucrisque hirtis ; foliis profunde dentatis, lobis

triangularibus angulatis.

Hab. in Europa ¢ et Asia temperata vulgaris, valde ludibundus ; :

variat.

+d. scapo inferne bifurcato (legi in Monte Righi Helvetiz).

—g. pilis frequentioribus brevioribus incanus, frequens in epricis

Europee, preesertim australioris.

+i, foliis acute runcinato-pinnatifidis, lobis dentatis.

Syn. L. crispus, Reich. et Thomas, non Vill.

Habui ab ipso cl. Reichenbach, atque iterum ab E. Thomas ad

Zermatt in Valesia lectum. Ipse legi, in Gallize montibus’ Ar-

verniz et Delphinatus, et in Italia superiori juxta Lacum) La-

rium, neenon in convalle Leventina.

Adsunt etiam yarietates plurimee quee subspecies sequentes appro-

pinquant.

Syn, L. hispidum, L, Hedypnois hispida, Sm. Apargia hispida,

Hort. Hieracium incanum, Poll.

+G. subsp. danubialis, foliis, scapis, involucrisque glabris, seu

pilis raris furcatis nonnunquam etiam simplicibus adspersum.

Frequens in montanis et umbrosis Europe fere totius, sed om-

nino desideratur in Anglia et Hibernia ubi species frequentissime

occurrit. (Habui etiam ex Persiee Monte K/éruz a cel. Kotschy.)

Syn. L. hastilis (3. glabratus, Koch. L. hastile, L. L. danubiale,

Jacq. Apargia hastilis, Willd. variat. +e +e, +i & ~i.

Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon: 9

+1, + gy subsp. Ayoseroides, foliis fere ad costam, usque pinnati-

fidis, pinnis angustis, sinuato-dentatis ; herba viridi, glaberrima,

seu pilis nonnullis longiusculis adspersa. Legi in sinu alpino

Trift dicto, prope Zermatt in Valesia.

Syn. L. hyoseroides, Welw. (°)

—E. subsp. montanus, scapo crassiore, superne magis squamoso ;

foliis latioribus, minus divisis, viridibus ; involucri foliolis latio-

ribus. Achenia videntur paululum longiora et magis muricata.

Habui a monte Fouly in Valesia ab E. Thomas, formam vix diver-

sam legi in alpibus Sti Gothardi, et in Pyrenzis orientalibus.

Syn. L. dubius, Reich, Apargia dubia, Hppe.

The ordinary forms of the typical species and of the subspe-

cies danubialis and hyoseroides are easily distinguished from the

allied species by the irregular and unsymmetrical manner in

which the leaves are cut and divided; the nearly entire-leaved

varieties however, especially those of the subspecies montanus,

approach very near to L. pyrenatcus, as has already been _re-

marked, but I believe that the characters given in the leaves and

the fruit will always suffice to distinguish the two species. The

entire absence of a subspecies so widely spread as L. danubialis

from the region of the British flora, is worthy of particular re-

mark as bearing upon some of the arguments upon the question

of the origin of species derived from their distribution through

definite areas of space.

6. L. caucasicus, Fisch.? Radice preemorsa(?); scapo tenui glabro ;

foliis runcinato-pinnatifidis, lobis conformibus angulatis retrorsis,

cum inyolucro pilis raris simplicibus, vel nonnunquam furcatis,

adsperso ; involueri foliolis lineari-lanceolatis, acuminatis, achenio

erostri, vix (aut ne vix ?) muricato.

Hab. in subalpinis Caucasi (D.C, Prod.). Habeo specimen unicum

incompletum acl. R. F. Hohenacker.

Syn. Apargia caucasica, M. Bieb. (?) ; Reich. Fl. Exc. 853 (?).

The single imperfect specimen in my herbarium appears to me

to be in all probability the plant of Bieberstein, but there are

some slight differences between the description above given and

that of the author. My plant approaches very nearly in appear-

ance to some forms of L. hastilis ++ G, but I distinguish it by the

generally simple hairs, and still more certainly by the regular

and. symmetrical divisions of the leaf, which resembles that of

Aposeris fetida, Less., but the lobes are more decidedly deflexed.

The character here noted in the divisions of the leaf is of much

importance in the Cichoracee.

‘7, I. anomalus, nobis. Radice brevi, obliqua, paree fibrosa ; scapo

monocephalo, supra medium hine inde squamis linearibus instructo,

cum fohis et involucro pilis rigidis bi-tri-uncinato-furcatis obtecto ;

10 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leottodon.

foliis incano-virentibus, exterioribus spathulatis, sequentibus ob-

longo-lanceolatis, antrorsum dentatis ; 1mvolucri foliolis:lineari-acu-

minatis ; achenii suberostris costis muricatis, radiorum pappi plu-

mulis deciduis. ~

Hab. in Apennino Apuano. In verticibus Pagna della Croce* et

Tambura, mense Julio, 1844, florentem, hance stirpem detexi,|ite-

rum legi, mense Maio, 1848, juxta scaturigines Frigidee in iisdem

montibus, specimina noya prioribus omnino conformia.

Although this species much resembles L. hastilis A, I cannot

doubt of the necessity for distinguishing it from all the forms of

that species. Independently of the remarkable and anomalous

character of the pappus, common tv all the specimens from the

different localities above mentioned, the hooked branches. of the

forked hairs, the narrower and more pointed phyllaries, and the

rougher ribs of the fruit, furnish points of distinction amply suf-

ficient to justify its introduction as a new species. The root also

appears to resemble those of the two following species, and to

indicate a transition from the horizontal abrupt rhizoma of the

species hitherto described to the fusiform root which charac-:

terizes the following section.

8. L. Villarsii, Lois. Radice subfusiformi, obliqua, parce fibrosa ;

foliis ineequaliter pimnatifidis, lobis oblongis angulatis, utrinque

pilis longis, albis, simplicibus, interdum apice brevissime fureatis,

copiose vestitis ; scapo tenui subglabro, superne, cum involueri foli-

olis exterioribus lineari-acuminatis, demum recurvis, pube brevis-

sima stellata, pilis raris intermixta, parcius adsperso ; achenii'sub-

erostris costis vix rugulosis.

Hab. in saxosis Gallize australis, Pedemontii et (?) agri Forojuliensis,

infrequens. Habeo e Gallia prope Gap, comm. cl. Jordan ; atque

ex Pedemontio juxta Col di Tenda, ubi detexit cl. Reuter.

Syn. L. hirtum, Vill., et forsan Linn. sp.1123. Apargia Villarsii, W.

Picris hirta, All.

This species, very distinct in appearance from the» preceding

members of this section of the genus, is closely allied to the fol-

lowing species, of which it might be considered a subspecies + E

but for the differences found in the hairs and fruit of L. Rosani.

9. L. Rosani, D.C. Prod. Radice subfusiformi, obliqua, parce fibrosa ;

foliis oblongis, profunde pinnatifidis, segmentis spathulatis oblon-

gisve, angulatis, e pilis longis albis, sub lente asperis, interdum sim-

plicibus, seepius apice bifurcatis, utrinque hirtis; scapo tenui sub-

glabro, superne, cum involucri foliolis lineari-oblongis adpressis,

pube brevissima stellata, pilis raris intermixta, adsperso ; achenii

vix rostrati, costis eminentibus muricatis.

Hab. in apricis Italie medize et inferioris haud infrequens. Legi in

* IT possess a specimen of the common J. hastilis A, gathered at the

same time on this mountain.

Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 11

‘Hetruria (Val di Chiana, La Verna, Fiesole, Apennino Pistojese),

semper tamen in montosis soli expositis. -

yn. Apargia Rosani, Ten. Stirpem Tenoreanam in regno Neapo-

litano nascentem nunquam vidi, hance tamen ex diagnosi Candol-

leano; ipsissimam fore speciem quam ego jam plurimis annis in

Hetruria observavi, nullum dubito. :

This species is considerably larger in all its parts than L, Vil-

larsii, nevertheless it is doubtful whether the adpressed outer

scales of the involucre would afford a sufficient mark of specific

distinction, but, in the present state of our knowledge of this

group, we may assume that the roughness of the hairs with which

the leaves are abundantly clothed, together with the muricated

achenia, furnish characters which do not allow us to unite this

with the last-mentioned species.

--Seet. III. Asrerorurix. Radix fusiformis, verticaliter descen-

dens. . Capitula virginea nutantia. Foliola involucri 3—5-seriata, im

bricata.. Pili stellati. Achenia muricata plus minus rostrata.

* Pappus ut in § Il.

10, L. incanus, Scop. Radice simplici subramosa; foliis oblongis

integerrimis, seu leviter denticulatis, e pilis subeequalibus brevibus

stellatis utrinque incanis; involucri foliolis lanceolatis, atroviren-

.tibus, cum scapo apice parce squamoso, pube brevissima. stellata,

_pilis nonnullis furcatis intermixta, obtectis; achenio superne at-

tenuato, ruguloso.

Had. in montosis, preecipue calcareis Europe medie. Habui ex

alpibus Rheeticis (Albula, E. Thomas, Tyrol, Bartling), ex Carpa-

thorum monte Choes, comm. Dr. Flittner, atque ex collibus prope

-Vindobonam, a Kovats.

. Hieracium incanum, L. Apargia incana, Scop. Leontodon

alpinum, Vill. (see D.C. Prod. vii. p. 103).

+D-+E. subsp. arenarius, scapo bi-trifido ; foliorum indumento

aliquantum breviori, involucri foliolis exterioribus recurvis.

Hab. in arenosis ad ripas fl. Isonzo prope Goritz unde possideo spe-

»-cimen unicum immaturum ; prope Togliano et Monfalcone, Reich,

Syn. Apargia Berinii, Bartl.. 4. arenaria, Moretti. A. canescens,

Sieb.

There are no characters assigned to L. Berinii in the descrip-

tions of authors which justify its being retained as a distinct spe-

cies, and it is doubtful even whether it should rank as more than

a variety produced by the peculiar position in which it is found

in the sandy detritus of the rivers in Friuli.

The character of the pubescence is identical m both forms, but

it, appears to be slightly shorter in the subspecies arenarius. In

the ordinary form the stellate hairs of the seape become gradually

12 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon.’

shorter from the base upwards,-and ultimately. the magnate wba

with which each is crowned becomes nearly sessile. ,

11, L. tenuiflorus, D.C, Prod... Radice simplici, interdum, 2-3-fur-

eato; foliis oblongo-linearibus, integerrimis, obscure virentibus ;

pilis. rigidis stellula brevi coronatis, obtectis, scapo sparsimsqua-

moso, versus basin folio unico lineari seu oblongo-lineari instructo,

glabro, vel pilis stellulatis paucis adsperso, superne, cum involucri

squamis lineari-lanceolatis, pube rara brevissima subincano ; ache-

nio breviter rostrato, preesertim superne muricato.

Hab. in calcareis subalpinis Insubrie. Legi juxta Lacum Larium

copiose plerisque locis. (Monte Crocione, prope Tremezzo, Villa

Arcolani.) i

+i. foliis versus medium sinuato-dentatis.

Habui ex Monte Salvatore prope Lugano comm. E. Thomas.

Syn. dpargia tenuiflora, Gaud., descr. ex spec. a Monte Salvatore

que nobis ad varietatem spectare videntur, cum forma. Alpium

Insubriz solennis gaudet foliis integerrimis, ceeterum deser. Gau-

diniano omnino conformis.

The less numerous hairs crowned with a shorter star might

not suffice to distinguish this species, but the presence of scales

and a cauline leaf on the stem, the narrower and longer invo-

lucral leaflets, and the more beaked and rougher fruit, furnish

abundant points of specific distinction which have not been sufti-

ciently pointed out.

This and the preceding species fall into the section Apargia

of Koch ; but that group, which is founded on a difference in the

structure of the inner rays of the pappus, which in these are flat-

tened and serrulate at the base, while in the succeeding species

they are feathered throughout, appears to me quite artificial, as

in all other important respects it is closely allied with the true

Asterothrices ; but I find that if the pappus alone be considered, it

is scarcely correct to separate these from the preceding group |

which Koch has termed Dens leonis. All the rays of the pappus

are not feathered in L. incanus and L. tenutflorus, for T have

always found a few short scabrous hairs ; so that in the structure

of the pappus these species exhibit a nexus between the two

groups, which it might otherwise be desirable to distinguish as

separate genera.

** Pappi radit e basi plumost, exteriores breviores interdum scabri.

12. L. saxatilis, Reich. (?). Radice crasso, fusiformi ; foliis antror-

sum sinuato-dentatis pilis stellatis vestitis; scapo pilis raris ad-

sperso ; involucri laxiusculi foliolis Lineae tos Dnata acutiusculis,

glabris aut margine et dorso pilis brevibus rigidis ciliatis, in, series

4—5 haud eequidistantibus instructis ; achenig longe rostrata, pre-

sertim in rostro muricato.

Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. a

Hab. in-regno Néapolitano et verosimiliter in tota regione: mediter-

— cum sequente confusus. Legi prope Neapolimjuxta Castel-

. lamare.

Syn. Apargia saxatilis, Ten. Diagnosis Reichenbachianus videtur

‘ -incompletus, nec satis liquet an vir celeb. verum L. erispum, Vill.,

cum ZL. saxvatili conjungendum judicavit, sive stirpis Villarsianse

omnino ignarus fuit.

—i. foliis e collo radicis erebris, sinuatis, vix dentatis. Legi in_ru-

pibus preeruptis Insulee Capreearum prope Neapolim.

_ Finding the synonyms and descriptions of authors as to this

and the following species to be very discordant, I have described

the plants known to myself, and have given them the specific

names which I have no doubt they were intended to bear by the

authors to whom the original descriptions are respectively due.

13. DL. erispus, Vill. Radice fusiformi ; foliis antrorsum pinnatifido-

dentatis, segmentis ineequalibus obtusis, ¢ pilis rigidis stellatis in-

cano-scabris ; scapo interdum versus basin folio unico instructo,

_ 8-12 pollicari ; involucri subcylindracei foliolis omnibus anguste

_ Iinearibus, adpressis, vix acutis, 4—5-seriatis, exterioribus cum

_seapo pilis stellatis illis foliorum conformibus tenuiter adspersis ;

achenio longe rostrato, preesertim superne spinelloso-muricato,

dentibus diametrum rostri subzequantibus.

Hab. in Gallia meridionali. Legi juxta Vaucluse, habui ex Departe-

ment del Ain a cl. Jordan.

Synonyma ad varietatem spectant.

+e-+g. gracilior, superne glaber, foliola involucri minus nume-

..... Tosa, achenio paulo minus muricato.

ns an apricis Carniolize et Istrie. Habui a Fiwme e manu Prof.

adler.

Syn. Apargia tergestina, Hppe. A. crispa, Willd. Leontodon his-

pidum, Scop.

_ Not without hesitation I have decided on keeping distinct this

and the preceding species. The structure of the involucre seems

too, far different to allow us to unite these otherwise nearly allied

plants., In L. saxatilis the involucre is more lax, the phyllaries

broader and more acute, the two inner series nearly equal in

length, about twelve in number; in L. crispus they are longer,

much narrower and blunter, aoa: the two inner series are about

twenty. in number in the normal French plant, rather less nu-

merous in variety +e+g. I must however admit, that it is not

satisfactory to rest the distinction of species so far upon the cha-

racters of a single organ.

‘l4. L. biscutellefolius, D.C. Radice fusiformi ; foliis idtiselatis,

~ in petiolum attenuatis, subsequaliter serrato-dentatis, dentibus an-

trorsum yersis acuminatis, obscure viridibus, pilis stellatis obtectis ;

14 Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon.

scapo interdum folio basilari instructo, superne glabrescente ; invo-

lueri squamis lineari-acuminatis, laxiusculis, exterioribus recurvis,

omnibus margine et dorso ciliatis; (achenii muricellati rostro brevi?).

Hab. in Apennino Neapolitano (Lenore) et Romano (Moris), in Tau-

ria (M. Bieb.) Habeo specimina Taurica immatura e manu Sepvens

e quibus trahitur diagnosis noster.

Syn. Apargia crispa, var. macrorhiza, Ten. A. hispanica, M. Bieb.

—G, subsp. (?) cinerascens, nob. (deser. ex spec. immaturo), seapo

foliis 2 instructo, versus basin cum foliis omnibus e pilis mollibus

longe stellatis incano, superne cum inyolucro pube brevi stellata,

pilis longioribus intermixta, vestito.

Habui specimen unicum ex Pisidia, comm. cl. Heldreich ; specimen

alterum quod cum priore nomine gaudet L. beste fehe est

omnino L. asperrimus noster.

The decided difference in the sculpturing of the leaf, the more

lax and recurved phyllaries, and, as far as I can judge from un-

ripe specimens, the shorter beak of the fruit, sufficiently distin-

guish this from the two last species. I am inclined to expect

that complete specimens of my subspecies cinerascens will esta-

blish characters of specific value by which it should be distin-

guished, and I believe that it will be found to be intermediate

between L. asper and L, adherens.

*** Pappi radit omnes plumosi, exteriores breviores.

15. L. asper, Reich. Radice fusiformi; seapo simplici aut rarius

bifido, basin versus folio unico Janceolato, superne squamis linea-

ribus, instructo; foliis radicalibus lanceolato-spathulatis, i in petio-

lum attenuatis, lobato-dentatis: segmentis ineequalibus triangula-

ribus, viridibus, e pilis sub lente asperis apice stellatis, hispidis ; A

involucri foliolis lanceolatis, acutiusculis, margine et interdum dorso

ciliatis pilis brevibus stellatis, in series 4-5 sequidistantes imbri-

catis ; achenio longe rostrato, superne muricato.

Hab. in Hungaria et Macedonia. Habui ex Banatu a cl. Wierzbicki,

atque ex Montibus. Carlova e manu Friwaldski; occurrit etiam

in Germania boreali suadente cel. Reichenbach, necnon in Pyre-.

neeis ad portum Venasque, et in Sicilia, auctore D.C. (Prod. vii.

p- 103). Licet tamen dubitare de diagnosi stirpis diu confuse

preesertim quoad specimina pyrenaica, cum planta hungarica pree-

diligit loca saxosa calidiora montium inferiorum.

Syn. Apargia aspera, W. K.

Habentur synonyma plurima meo sensu omnino dubia. Apargia

questfalica, Bénningh. (Reich.) Apargia hispanica, W. (sec.

Koch) ; sed_stirps Willdenoviana, quam Candollius Asterothrici,

Cass., conjunxit, videtur ex diagnosi auctorum incompleta, bene

distincta species.

This species is intermediate between the group of which Le

crispus, Vill., is the type, and L, asperrimus. It is considerably.

Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. B

larger and. more robust in habit than the preceding species ; the

involueres are broader, subglobose, and more regularly imbri-

cated. It is probably nearly allied to Apargia hispanica, W.

16. DL. adherens,-Fzl. Radice fusiformi ; foliis oblongo-lanceolatis,

subintegerrimis aut interdum sinuato-dentatis, utrinque, cum scapo

simplici et inyolucro, e pilis rigidis stellatis cano-hispidis ; involucri

foliolis quadrifariam imbricatis, lanceolatis, acummatis; achenio

breviter rostrato, parum ruguloso (in spec. immaturis) ; indumento

totius plante varie longitudinis e pilis sat longis, brevioribus, et

subsessilibus intermixtis.

Hab. in Monte Tauro. Habeo specimina Kotschyana e manu clar.

auctoris.

This species is easily distinguished by the presence of stellate

hairs of various length ; it is much smaller in stature than the

last; but the involucre approaches to the succeeding species both

in size and structure.

17. L.asperrimus, Boiss MSS. Radicefusiformi ; foliis oblongis, lobato-

dentatis, cum scapo striato, squamuloso, basi folio unico instructo,

simplici aut fureato, pilis rigidis, sub lente muricato-asperis, apice

_ brevissime stellatis, undique strigosis ; involueri eylindracei foliolis

quinquefariam imbricatis eequidistantibus, exterioribus lanceolatis,

acutiusculis, margine et dorso pilis brevibus rigidis ciliatis, inte-

rioribus lineari-elongatis, obtusis, glaberrimis, acheniis (in spec.

nostris abortivis) rostratis, muricellatis ; (?) pappi radiis longe plu-

mosis, triseriatis, ineequalibus; receptaculo fimbrillifero.

Hab. in Iberia, Persia, et Asia Minore. Habui ex Monte Demawend

comm. el. Kotschy, ex Caueaso orientali a cl. Hohenacker, atque

ex Pisidia specimen supracitatum a cl. Heldreich communicatum.

Syn. Scorzonera asperrima, Willd. S. hispida, M. B. Apargia stri-

gosa, M. B. (Fl. Taur. Caue.) Asterothrix asperrima, Cass.

This very distinct species greatly exceeds in stature, and still

more in the size of the floral parts, the preceding species ; it will

be seen however that it. cannot properly be distinguished gene-

rically, being nearly connected in essential characters with L.

asper and L. adherens, while these in their turn can scarcely be

separated even as. a section of the genus from those which pre-

cede them.

Want of leisure and opportunity having prevented me from -

comparing my own specimens with those contained in more ex-

tensive herbaria, I shall merely quote the descriptions of three

species which I have been unable to examine for myself, but which

appear properly to belong to the genus ; and I shall further add

a list of the uncertain and unknown species which have been

attributed to it, though most of the latter are probably either

synonyms of the known species, or plants properly belonging to

other genera.

16 Mr. J. Ballon the. genus Leontodon. '

Species mihi non satis nota. . es

18. L. Baigi: Boiss. ‘“‘ Foliis radicalibus pinnatifidis, lobis obtusis

subintegris, pilis rigidulis confertis apice trifurcatis hispidis, scapis

folia superantibus pilis apice 2-3 furcatis hirtellis, involucro ob-.

longo glabro, acheniis Jeeviuseulis longius rostratis, pappi setis ex--

terioribus paucissimis.”

Hab. in campis aridis Sierree Nevade regni Granatensis ad - altit.

6700-9500 ped. .

Syn. Apargia hispida, Bory. L. crispus 8. Boryanus, Webb.

Herba pygmeea affinis L. crispo sed distinctissima, ex D.C. Prod.

unde trahitur diagnosis. Desideratur descriptio amplior quee cha-

racteres certiores ex achenio et radice fusius ostendat. .

19. L. hispanicus, Merat. Caule foliisque sparse hirtis, pilis aliis.

simplicibus, aliis apice stellato-furcatis, involucro campanulato,

acheniis (saltem immaturis) leevibus.”’ ,

Hab. in collibus regni Hispano-Valentini. *y

Syn. L. hispidum, Cay. Apargia hispanica, Willd. <Asterothrix

hispanica, D.C. 12

** Corolla in sicco ut in Tolpide virescens. Variat caule scaposo mo-

nocephalo aut subramoso parce folioso 2—3-cephalo.”

Species quoad affinitates dubia.

20. L. lucidus, D.C. ‘‘ Glaberrimus, foliis radicalibus oblongo-cu-

neatis obtusis basi attenuatis obtuse pinnatifidis, lobo terminali

ovato majore ; scapo foliis multo longiore, striato, sub capitulo parece

bracteolato, involucri squamis lanceolatis margine subscariosis, ache-

niis muricatis.”’

Hab. in sylvulis circa Sarzanam detexit ill. D.C. In collibus Fuge

neis, Schouw, D.C. Forsan etiam in Samnio, et ad Montem Miletto.

Syn. Apargia lucida, Ten. (°) 14

Hee stirps ex diagnosi Candolleano probe distincta est. Nunquam

in Italia superiori mihi obvia fuit. An subspecies + G L. anomali?

quum ex diagnosi affinis L. hastili, ab hoc novissimo acheniis dense

muricatis preecipue differt. Adest analogia L. hastilis A et

L. danubialis, qua facile videtur quanta diversitas inter formas

. unee ejusdemque speciei in hoe genere sistere potest.

Species dubie et ignote. sig ang

21. L. annuus, Vis. Hab. in Mgypto.

Syn. L. asper, Forsk. non Rebh.

22. L. bicolor, Turczaninow. Hab. in Sibiria baicalensi. 5

23. L. borealis, D.C. Hab. in Insula Sitcha. In America nai

occidentali.

Syn. Apargia borealis, Bong. Apargidium boreale, Torr. & Gr...

Ex descr. Torreyano pappo non plumoso ceterisque notis ad Lactu-

caceas referendus. :

24. L. Brumati, Schiede. Had. in Istria,.ad Tergestum, im

Mr. J. Ball on the genus Leontodon. 17

25. L. chilloensis, D.C. Hab. prope Quito.

Syn. Apargia chilloensis, H. B. K.

Genus ex auctoribus valde dubium.

26. L. collinus, Turezaninow. Hab. in Sibiria baicalensi.

27. L. coronopifolius, Dsf. Apargia coronopifolia, Willd.

28. L. dandaleus, Sieber. Hab. in Creta.

29. L. glaber, Ucr. Hab. in Sicilia.

30. L. macrorhizus, Steud. Hab. in Regno Neapolitano.

Syn. Apargia macrorhiza, Ten.

_ 31. L. megalorhizon, Forsk. Hab. ad Dardanelles.

32. L. pinnatifidus, nob. Hab. in Regno Neapolitano.

Syn. Apargia pinnatifida, Ten.

33. L. Preslii, D.C. Hab. in Sicilia.

Syn. Apargia ciliata, Psl.

34. L. sublyratus, Merat. Hab. in Galloprovincia.

Syn. Forsan L. erispus, Vill., var.

35. L: variegatus, D.C. Hab. Monte Video.

Before concluding, I shall add a few remarks on the geogra-

phical distribution of the species.

The.entire genus belongs to the temperate regions of the old

world. Of the well-ascertained species, which alone need be

taken into-account, a large proportion are confined to limited

areas of distribution. The single species which forms the section

Oporina is widely spread throughout the regions of the Scandi-

navian and Celtic floras, and may probably extend throughout the

entire boreal zone and represent the genus in the western hemi-

sphere. All the well-established subspecies and varieties of this

species are found in Britain. Of the eight species forming the

section Apargia, one only, L. hastilis, is spread over a wide area,

being particularly common throughout the region of the Ger-

manic flora. Itisa singular fact, which 1 have already alluded to,

that the hispid form of the species is alone seen in Britain, while

the glabrous subspecies danubialis is equally common throughout

central Europe. One species of the section Apargia is confined

to the western portion of the Alps ; a second inhabits the alpine

region of eastern Europe, and a third, the Caucasian chain ; while

one other species probably extends throughout the whole sub-

alpine zone of the mountains of central Europe. Two species

appear to be confined to central and southern Italy, while the

last remaining member of the group seems limited to the valleys,

of the maritime Alps. The section Asterothriz (if we should

therein include LZ. Boryi and L. hispanicus) includes ten species

which chiefly inhabit southern Europe. The two last-named be-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 2

18 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta.

long to Spain, two more species belong to the alpine flora, two

to the warmer parts of France and Italy, one to Hungary and

Greece, and three to western Asia between Syria and the Cau-

casus.

It is worthy of remark, that here, as in many other natural

groups, e.g. the Pilosella section of the genus Hieracium, the

hairy clothing which is common to nearly all the species is found

to be most abundant and of a more rigid character in the spe-

cies which inhabit the continental region, farthest removed from

the influence of the coast climate of the Atlantic.

II.— Description of Asplanchna priodonta, an animal of the Class

Rotifera. By Puirie Henry Gossz, A.L.S., M.M.S.

[With two Plates. ]

Tue extreme interest of the discovery by Mr. Brightwell (re-

corded in the ‘ Annals’ for September 1848) of the dicecious

character of a species of the class Rotifera, induces me to men-

tion the fact that a second (if not a third) species of the same

genus has fallen under my notice.

In the course of a series of investigations on the Rotifera pur-

sued during the last year, I received through the kindness of

Edmund E. Bowes, Esq., water from many of the ponds of Wal-

thamstow and its neighbourhood. A species of this genus was

abundant in one of these in August, which in several particulars

differed from Mr. Brightwell’s ; but it needs further examination

before it can be established.

On the third of the present month (May 1850) I took many

specimens of a species, which is certainly distinct from Mr. Bright-

well’s, and I think also from the Walthamstow one. I dipped

them from the margin of the Serpentine in Hyde Park, close to

the house of the Humane Society. A few days later I obtained

a single individual of the same species from the lake in front of

Kensington Palace.

Taking the elaborate description by Mr. Dalrymple in. the

Phil. Trans. for 1849, as the standard of the first detected spe-

cies, I find that of the Serpentine to. differ in several important

particulars. It is not more than, half as large, adult females

averaging about ;/, of an inch in length,.and none that I saw

measuring more than 34. The. jaws are broader, are rather

hooked or falcate at the tip than uniformly curved, and instead

of the projecting tooth on the inner side they have this edge

minutely serrated, with the tip forming two curved longer teeth.

Each mandible carries a style or spine, proceeding from its back,

Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 19

and curving round nearly parallel with its extremity, forming a

sort of accessory tooth. The whole apparatus reminds us of the

maxillze of an insect with the maxillary palpi. The other obvious

distinctions are found in the form of the general outline, in that

of the stomach, in that of the ovary, in that of the tortuous glan-

dular threads (which Professor Ehrenberg calls seminal glands),

in the arrangement of the tremulous tags, and in the form and

size of the contractile bladder.

The form is that of a membranous purse, most delicately

transparent, and therefore very difficult to detect with the naked

eye. It is almost regularly oval, the dorsal side however being

rather inclined to be the longer. The front is furnished with a

coronet of muscular masses, carrying cilia, which form two vor-

. tices. The centre of the head, or space thus surrounded, rises

into two low conical protuberances, set rather forward, over which

several muscular threads ramify and cross each other: between

these, rather behind, is an oval opening, the entrance of the

pharynx, just within the margin of which on the hinder side is

placed a small eye of a rich crimson hue, as a guardian to the

passage. A ganglion supports it. On each side of the circum-

ference a ganglionic lobe projects, which carries another red eye

equally rich, but smaller. The eyes are beautifully distinct when

' viewed by reflected sunlight. The hind head terminates in two

incurved thick processes, between which there is a rounded ex-

cision, and on each side of these curved lobes there is a little pro-

jection carrying a thick short seta. I feel little doubt that these

organs, of which either one or two are found in most of the

Rotifera, and which Ehrenberg calls respiratory tubes, are rudi-

mentary antenne. Threads with bifurcate extremities go from

the centre of the head to each cone-top, each lateral eye and each

antenna. Below the cones lies a kidney-shaped muscular cushion,

to one lobe of which is attached the jointed dental forceps,

pointing horizontally backwards, while the other and larger lobe

is spread beneath, probably as a rest to support the prey while

the teeth masticate and lacerate it. On the top of this cushion

are seen several yellow glandular (?) spots varyimg in number.

The mouth leads by a narrow cesophagus into a capacious mem-

branous crop, ordinarily of a somewhat cubical form and much

corrugated, but capable of great expansion, when its surface is

seen to be covered with a beautiful network of muscular threads,

with thickened points of interlacement. In Pl. I. fig. a. it is

seen expanded, as when food is entering; in Pl. II. fig. A. it is

in its ordinary state. I think that when the animal is cognizant

of food brought to the mouth by the ciliary vortices, it suddenly

expands the crop by the action of the muscles that go from it to

the skin, when the water rushing in to the vacuum carries in

20 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta.

the prey. Then the network of fibres contracts again and the

prey is secured. The jaws, with their cushion, are placed within

this cavity at the front anterior end; and immediately beneath

the cushion (not at the bottom of the crop) opens the long delicate

duct, composed of longitudinal and annular contractile tissue,

which leads to the stomach. It is capable of immense dilatation,

but commonly takes the form of a slender tube with the lower

extremity swollen, where an oval pancreatic gland is attached on

each side. The passage of a small morsel, such as a Chilomonas

(see fig.a), shows that the walls of this organ are thick, leaving only

a slender tube when corrugated. The stomach consists of several

rounded lobes or sacculi, arranged in a somewhat hemispherical

form, the convexity being downward: It is always of a yellowish

hue. There is no anal orifice to the stomach nor any intestine ;

the remains of the food when digested are regurgitated by the

contraction of the viscera and discharged through the mouth.

The reproductive system consists of the ovary, the oyisac, the

contained ovum or embryo, the oviduct, and the vaginal orifice.

In no specimen have I seen the ovary horned or band-shaped,

but roundish and very small. It is seen in fig. a with its nuclei,

with the ovisac wrinkled up in front of it: in figs. A and @ it is

behind and somewhat above the ovisac, which contains a deve-

loping ovum. Cells are seen forming in the ovum, and there

are several large oil-globules of a salmon colour and of a high

refractive power. Possibly the colourmg matter of these. reser-

voirs may be resolved into the red pigment of the eyes, and the

yellow of the jaw-cushion and other parts. The ovum produces

the living young in the ovisac, which, when matured, occupies the

whole lower part of the parent, if a female young; but the male

is much smaller. At length it escapes through the oviduct and

vaginal aperture, and immediately swims freely away. All its

organs, the eyes, teeth, stomach, muscles, rotating cilia, &c., can

‘be seen with perfect distinctness long before expulsion, and its

motions are strong and voluntary. On the upper side of the |

oviduct sits a contractile bladder, which when full is perfectly

globular and small ; being scarcely, if at all, larger than the two

pancreatic glands put together. Round this, attached at or near

its base, passes on each side a tortuous thread apparently glan-

dular, which goes up along each side of the ventral region, and

is attached to the head-mass behind the jaw-cushion. The mid-

dle part of each thread is wrinkled into a large plexus of four or

five pairs of doublings, laid with some regularity ; on this plexus

are placed four tremulous tags directed inwards; making eight

in all. None are visible on any other part of the threads. The

presence of these organs, as well as of the contractile bladder, in

the female, shows that these are not connected with impregnation.

Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 21-

Close to each plexus there is a minute orifice in the skin set

round with short sete, and a similar one is placed on each side

of the back, but a little higher up. From each of these four

apertures a thread floating freely in the cavity of the body goes

towards the head, having at its contact with the aperture a

_ thickened club-shaped ganglion or gland.

The muscles are very numerous, and exert a powerful action,

especially in the syringe-like retraction of the head. The principal

pair are broad ribbons extending down each side from the head to

near the bottom of the body (see figs. a& 7). Another similar pair

run down one on each side of the back. The other longitudinal

muscles are chiefly threads, sometimes forked at their insertions.

Very fine threads also keep the viscera in their places : thus two

are attached to the fundus of the stomach, tying it to the bottom

of the body. The ovary is attached to these and also to a dia-

gonal thread branching from one of the longitudinal pairs. At

the lower part of the back are two transverse muscles, which do

not extend round the body; their contractions frequently draw

in the skin of this part in strong angular folds. All the cuti-

cular insertions are in a skin separable from the outer ntegu-

ment. Across the body, near the upper part or middle of the

back, go three parallel transverse threads, of which the upper-

most has each extremity prolonged in two branches ; viewed late-

rally (as in fig. a) they are often seen quite bowed, and appear

perfectly free, except at their insertions into the skin. They

often seem to connect one pair of longitudinal muscles, but are,

as I believe, independent.

The coronet- of thickened masses that surround the head is

probably muscular, bearing the cilia. Just below this there isa

series of five or six annular threads set in the inner skin, which

are probably muscular and aid in the complex movements of the

head. The reniform cushion that bears the jaws is doubtless

composed of powerful muscles ; and the delicate stomach with its

tube, the great crop and the ovisac, are covered with muscular

network. “

As a nervous system, each of the three eyes rests on a mass

that appears ganglionic; the clubbed masses at the lateral aper-

tures are probably of the same character ; and the interior of the

body contains a number of very delicate threads floating freely

in the contained fluid, which have thickened knobs here and

there, especially where they anastomose (see fig. 7).

Such is the anatomy of the female. But the observations of

Mr. Brightwell and Mr. Dalrymple had taught me to look for a

distinct male, which I accordingly searched for. Many indivi-

duals I examined, butall were females ; at length I found a small

22 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta.

specimen which appeared likely to be a male; but it soon died,

and I was uncertain. Soon after, I saw the developing young in

a pregnant female, that seemed different from the ordinary em-

bryos ; and in hope that this might be a male, I isolated the pa-

rent. At length I had the satisfaction of seeing it born, and of

finding it exactly the same as the one I had taken, but widely

different from the female. Another was produced in the same

evening from another parent, likewise under my eye. The ejec-

tion, though occupying only a few seconds, was not so instan-

taneous as I had observed it in the Walthamstow species. Both

of these new-born males I placed with several females, but no

intercourse took place, and I again isolated them for the night

with sufficiency of water ; but in the morning one was dead and

the other dymg. Judging from these, the first I saw must also

have been newly born.

The length of these specimens was ;+, ich. They had a

general agreement in outline with the female. But the outlet

corresponding to the vagina was at the very bottom of the ventral

side, which ran down to a point, while the dorsal side was rounded

off (see figs. e & f). At the base of this tube was a globular

sperm-sac, with a short thick penis in front (see f) ; the whole

nearly surrounded by a delicate glandular mass. The place of

the stomach was occupied by a long sac having a slender neck

originating from the front part of the head-mass, and at the bot-

tom broadly attached to the sperm-bag. This whole organ was

filled with minute granular matter except three or four clear glo- -

bular bladders: the sperm-bag showed a ‘structure very similar.

The principal muscles agreed with those of the female. The tor-

tuous threads and their plexuses were represented by twothickened

glandular bodies extending. from the head-mass to the foliaceous

substance surrounding the sperm-bag. The drawing of the head-

mass was taken from a dying specimen, and probably needs cor-

rection ; the three eyes however were present, situated as in the

female, but no trace of jaws was discernible, even on pressure ; nor

any crop nor true stomach. These were very active, swimming

rapidly about, and scarcely still an instant. On one or two oc-

casions I observed one of the males with a slender process pro-

truded to a considerable length from the sexual orifice, and ad-

hering to the glass by its tip ; moving round on it as on a pivot.

The stomach of the female is frequently occupied with animals ;

the smaller Anuree, as A. aculeata, curvicornis(?) and stipitata(?),

which are abundant in the water, seem to constitute its chief

food. I have taken one with the species last named in its

stomach, which after about an hour was ejected and swam about

as lively and apparently uninjured as ever. In one I saw several

Mr. P. H. Gosse on Asplanchna priodonta. 23.

specimens of a long slender Fragillaria loose in the cavity of the

body ; and in the stomach of another the long cell of a Conferva.

On several I observed a small parasitic Colacium.

As it is manifest that the characters of the genus Notommata

of Prof. Ehrenberg will not apply to these animals, I propose

to form them into a new genus, under the name Asplanchna

(a priv., owAdyyvor, viscus), alluding to the remarkable absence

of the intestinal canal. It may be thus characterized :—

Gen. ASPLANCHNA.

Animal rotatorium, ex Hydatineorum familia, pede, intestino, et ano

carens ; ocellis, mandibulisque instructum ; sexibus sejunctis.

The three species as yet detected may be thus defined :—

1. Asplanchna Brightwellit.

A. 2 mandibulis unidentatis; ocello unico; stomacho ovali, longi-

tudinali ; vesica lobata, majore ; corpusculis tremulis filo extenso

affixis ; ovario bicornuto. Long. cir. 3, unc.— ¢ mandibulis, pha-

, et stomacho carens ; corpore truncato. Long. cir. 3; une,

Hab. Norwich, Leamington.

- J] have honoured this species with the name of Mr. Brightwell,

its first discoverer and describer. ‘

2. Asplanchna priodonta.

A. mandibulis serratis ; ocellis tribus; stomacho hemispheerico,

transverso ; vesica spheerica, minore ; corpusculis tremulis filo con-

tortuplicato affixis; ovario subgloboso. Long. cir. 2; unc.—

6 corpore acuto. Long. ,4, unc.

Hab. Serpentine River, Kensington Gardens.

The name alludes to the notched edge of the jaw ; pia, serro,

dd0vs, dens.

_ 8. Asplanchna Bowesii,

A. ? mandibulis edentulis ; stomacho ovali, longitudinali; vesica lo-

bata, majore ; [corpusculis tremulis non observatis ;] ovario bicor-

nuto. Long. cir. 4; unc.—[ ¢ non vidi. |

Hab. Walthamstow.

This species I have named in honour of the esteemed relative

to whom I owe my acquaintance with it.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES I. ann II.

Puate I.

a. Female ; lateral aspect ; right side. The head is expanded; the crop 1s

distended in the act of engulfing prey, two Chilomonads. A

similar animalcule is seen on the point of entering the sacculated

stomach. The contractile bladder is seen near the vagina, con-

tracted. The ovisac is empty and wrinkled ; lying in front of the

24 Mr. P. H. Gosse.on Asplanchna priodonta.

ovary. To avoid confusion, the tortuous threads, with the tre-

mulous tags and the muscles, shown, are those of one side only.

b. Female: vertical aspect of the head.. The upper side is the occiput,

where are seen the two incurved lobes, the small antennee, and

(more forward) the lateral eyes. In front are the two conical

masses, and between them, but on a lower level, the forceps-like

jaws, with their cushion, pointing towards the pharyngeal tube;

which is furnished with an eye near its margin.

c. The jaws, seen vertically, under pressure. The delicate serratures on

the edges, the two terminal points, and the accessory uncini are

shown.

d. The jaws seen laterally. The serratures are cut in the upper edge, which

seems to project inwardly. The terminal points are unequal, the

upper being the longer. The uncini are attached to the lower

edge.

e. Male: pum aspect.

Ff. Idem: lateral aspect; right side. The globular organ near the lower

part is the sperm-sac, with a short bifid penis below it; the pre-

putial sheath opens near the pointed extremity of the body.

Above the sperm-sac a granulated organ is seen extending from

it to the front of the head. Muscular threads, both longitudinal

and transverse, are seen, as is also one of the tortuous glands, like

a thickened cord. The pharyngeal eye and one lateral eye are

represented. :

Prats II.

h. Female: left side. The head is retracted; the crop is corrugated in its

ordinary condition of repose: the bladder is distended : there is a

developing ovum in the ovisac, which has several conspicuous oil-

globules. One of the dorsal and one of the ventral orifices are

well seen. Some of the organs represented in a. are not repeated

here.

i. Female: dorsal aspect. The head expanded; the cilia rotating; the

pharyngeal tube, with its eye, the jaws lying on their cushion, and

the crop beneath, are seen ; below which is the long, tubular, very

expansible stomach, with its two pancreatic glands, terminating

in a wide saceulate portion. (Perhaps the latter might be pro-

perly considered as an intestine.) On each side is the tortuous

gland, and the developing ovum is shown below all. The powerful

muscular bands that retract the head, the subordmate muscular

threads, and the transverse threads are well seen; as are the ex-

tremely delicate floating filaments of nervous (?) matter, with their

numerous ganglia.

P.S. Since the above was written, I had the pleasure of finding,

on the 30th of May, A. Brightwellii very numerous in several of

the little pools on Hampstead Heath. Volvox globator, Dino-

charis tetractis, Anurea serrulata, and other interesting forms

were found with them. The females of the Asplanchna were

much more numerous than the males, perhaps in the ratio of a

_hundred to one. I gladly bear testimony to the accuracy of

Mr. Dalrymple’s anatomical figures of this species—P. H. G.

Mr. T.R. Jones on some fossil Eutomostraca. 25

Ill.—Description. of the Entomostraca of the Pleistocene Beds

of Newbury, Copford, Clacton, and Grays. By T. Rurzrr

~ Jonzs, Esq.

[With a Plate.]

Tue history of the recent British Entomostraca has lately been

completed by Dr. Baird, and the Entomostraca of the “ Carbo-

niferous,” “ Permian,” and ‘“ Cretaceous ” formations of Britain

have been described by Mr. M‘Coy and myself: some progress

has thereby been made towards the completion of a general

history of the British Entomostraca, recent and fossil. Still

however a great proportion of the fossil species remain unde-

scribed, and the following account of the pleistocene Entomo-

straca is intended as a contribution towards the filling up of this

deficiency.

Family Cypripip”, Baird (Brit. Entom. p. 14).

Entomostracous crustaceans, minute, aquatic ; animal inclosed

in a bivalved carapace.

1. Genus Cyrris, Miiller.

Gen. Char. Animal swimming, provided with two pairs of plumed

antennz, and two pairs of feet. Inhabiting fresh-water.

1. Cypris setigera, nobis. Length inch. Pl. III. fig. 3 a, 3, c.

Carapace ovate, somewhat pear-shaped. Valves convex ; ellip-

tical on the dorsal and nearly straight on the ventral border ;

narrower and slightly flatter anteriorly ; covered with fine spines ;

bordered anteriorly and posteriorly by narrow, rounded, marginal

ridges. Right valve narrower, straighter on the dorsal, and more

incurved on the ventral margin than the left valve.

Dorsal aspect acute-oval ; anterior oval.

This species approaches Cypris aurantia, Jurine (Baird, Brit.

Entom. p. 159. n. 15. tab. 19. fig. 13) ; but it differs from it in

being smaller and less gibbous, and in having spines, anterior

marginal ridge, and a perfectly different pattern of lucid spots. ~

Plentiful in the peat-beds of Newbury, Berks.

2. Cypris Browniana, nobis. Length j7,inch. PI. III. fig. 1a,

b, c,d. '

Carapace short and broad, somewhat square. Valves convex,

depressed anteriorly, smooth. Left valve subquadrangular, ob-

liquely rounded anteriorly, semicircular posteriorly ; slightly

arched on the dorsal and ventral borders. Right valve smaller

than the left, subreniform.

Dorsal aspect elongate-oval ; anterior obtusely ovate.

26 Mr. T. R. Jones on some fossil Entomostraca.

Plentiful in the freshwater deposit at Clacton, Essex. This

species is named after John Brown, Esq., F.G.S. of Stanway, to

whom I am indebted for the use of an interesting series of Ento-

mostraca collected by him from the Clacton beds.

3. Cypris tumida, nobis. Length, inch. Pl. III. fig. 2a, b, ¢.

Caparace tumid, rounded. Valves strongly convex, especially

on the posterior third ; rounded obliquely anteriorly, semicircular

posteriorly ; strongly arched on the dorsal, and nearly straight on

the ventral border.

Dorsal aspect suboblong, elongate-obtuse-ovate.

Rather rare: at Grays, Essex.

For this and the other species from Grays and Copford I am

indebted to Mr. Pickering of Thames Street.

4. Cypris gibba, Ramdohr. Mag. Gesellsch. Naturf. Berlin, t. iii.

fig. 13-17. Length 4; inch. PI. III. fig. 4a, 3, c.

Syn. Cypris biplicata, Koch, Deutsch. Crust. H, 21. t.16,1838. -

Carapace oblong. Valves rather depressed ; impressed with

closely-set, circular punctations ; rounded anteriorly and poste-

riorly ; incurved at the middle of the ventral border; deeply

marked across the centre by an irregular sulcus or two parallel

sulci, strongest towards the dorsal border. The extrerhities of

the recent carapace are fringed with fine hairs. Right valve some-

what smaller than the left.

Dorsal aspect elongate-oval or lanceolate ; anterior ovate.

Occurs in the deposits of Clacton and Grays. Common in a

recent state: Regent’s Park, Notting Hill, Charing.—T. R. J.

2. Genus Canpona, Baird.

Gen. Char. Animal creeping, provided with two pairs of antenne,

upper pair plumed, lower pair hooked ; and two pair of feet.

Inhabiting fresh and brackish water.

1. Candona lucens, Baird, Brit. Entom. p. 160. n. 1. tab. 19.

fig. 1. Length #5 inch. PI. III. fig. 8a, 3, c.

Carapace somewhat reniform in the adult state, elliptical when

young. Valves convex, smooth, white and shining; arched on

the dorsal, sinuated on the ventral border. Eztremities narrow,

rounded ; the posterior widest and produced obliquely downwards.

The recent shell is hairy at the margins of the extremities.

Dorsal aspect elongate-acute-oval; anterior acute-ovate.

Common both in the recent state and in the deposits of New-

bury, Copford, Clacton, and Grays.

Mr. T. R. Jones on some fossil Entomostraca. 27

2: Candona reptans, Baird, Brit. Entom. p. 160. n. 2.tab. 19.

- fig. 3,3a. Length} inch. PI. III. fig. 7a, b,c.

Carapace oblong. Valves convex, glabrous, and in the recent

state green, and fringed at the extremities with hairs; nearly

straight on the dorsal, slightly sinuated on the ventral border ;

rounded posteriorly, and obliquely rounded anteriorly ; anterior

extremity slightly narrower and flatter than the posterior.

Dorsal aspect elongate-acute-oval ; anterior suborbicular.

Common in the recent state. Fossil at Newbury, Clacton, and

Grays : not rare.

3. Candona torosa, nobis. Length 47, inch. PI. III. fig. 6 a,

b, ¢, d, e.

Carapace oblong, varying in length according to age. Valves

convex; bearing a marginal ridge at the anterior extremity ;

bounded anteriorly and posteriorly ; straight on the ventral and

more or Jess arched on the dorsal border according to age, espe-

cially the right valve, which is smaller than the left and narrower

posteriorly. The surface of valves is marked with closely-set

pittings, coarse in the older specimens, and is raised in adult

specimens into 5-7 tubercles. Young specimens in general have

the surface almost even, or marked by a slight transverse sulcus

near the centre and just posterior to the lucid spots, which indi-

cate the position of the first-developed tubercle ; 3-4 tubercles

on the posterior moiety of the valve, and 1-3 smaller anteriorly

become apparent afterwards. Occasionally well-developed tuber-

cles are present even in very young specimens ; and on the other

hand individuals reach their full growth without bemg marked

with more than one anterior tubercle.

The hinge is considerably developed, the hinge-margin of the

right valve bearing anterior and posterior sets of “ knurlings,”

which are received into corresponding furrows on the hinge-

margin of the opposite valve.

Dorsal aspect irregular acute oval; anterior somewhat hexa-

gonal.

This well-marked species occurs abundantly at Grays, and is

also plentiful in a living state in the Gravesend ditches. I have

to acknowledge Mr. Pickering’s kindness in favouring me with

the recent specimens of this interesting species.

3. Genus Cryturersn, Miiller.

Gen. Char. Animal creeping ; provided with two pairs of an-

tenne,—upper pair simple and setiferous, lower pair furnished

with a long filament,—and three pairs of feet. Inhabiting

fresh and salt water.

28 Mr. T. R. Jones on some fossil Entomostraca.

1. ?.Cythere trigonalis, nobis. Length 7, ich. Pl. HI. fig.5 a,6,¢:

Carapace-valve triangular, convex, finely punctated ; eatremities

obliquely rounded ; the anterior much broader than the posterior

extremity ; ventral border nearly straight ; dorsal border angular.

Hinge-margin oblique and slightly developed. Right valve nar-

rower than the left. Dorsal aspect acute-oval. ‘

A unique specimen of this interesting form occurs at Clacton,

and is identical with an undescribed recent species from Pegwell

Bay, except that the latter has teeth or blunt spines on the an-

terior and posterior margins, as is usual with the genus Cythere.

A smooth form, var.-/evis, which occurs plentifully at Grays,

differs from the Clacton specimen merely in the want of pittings.

Cythere trigonalis approaches distantly in form some old spe-

cimens of Cypris tristriata, and it more nearly resembles. Cythere

Hilseana of the cretaceous formation, but differs materially from

both in the structure of its hinge.

P.S. In a paper lately read before the Geological Society, Mr.

W. J. Hamilton notices the occurrence of an extensive deposit of

freshwater marl in the Cambridgeshire Fens, in which, in com- —

pany with still existing land and freshwater mollusks, the follow-

ing Entomostraca occur : :

Cypris minuta, Baird.* Candona lucens, Baird.

setigera, nobis. reptans, Baird.

——— gibba, Ramdohr. :

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Fig. 1. Cypris Browniana + 16: a, left valve; b, right valve; c, dorsal

profile of both valves ; d, anterior profile of both valves.

2. Cypris tumida + 16: a, left valve; 6, dorsal profile of both valves ;

c, anterior profile of both valves.

3. Cypris setigera + 16: a, right valve; 6, dorsal profile of both

valves ; c, anterior profile of both valves.

Fig. 4. Cypris gibba + 16: a, left valve; 6, dorsal profile of both valves;

e, anterior profile of both valves.

. Cythere trigonalis + 8: a, left valve; 6, dorsal profile of both

valves; ¢, anterior profile of both valves.

. Candona torosa + 16: a, left valve, young; 0, left valve; adult;

c, right valve, adult ; d, dorsal profile of both valves, adult ; e, an-

terior profile of both valves, adult.

Fig. 7. Candona reptans +-8: a, left valve ; 6, dorsal profile of both valves ;

ec, anterior profile of both valves.

Fig. 8. Candona lucens + 8: a, left valve ; 6, dorsal profile of both valves ;

e, anterior profile of both valves.

N.B. The carapace-valves and the dorsal profiles are figured with the ante-

rior extremity upwards; and in the anterior profiles the dorsal

margins are uppermost.

* Brit. Entom. p. 155. n. 6. tab.. 18. figs. 7, 8.

Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 29

IV Observations on the Lacune, By Wretram Cranx, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, May 1850. —

I MENTIONED in my paper on the Littorinide im the May ‘ An-

nals,’ 1850, that I was preparing a memoir on that branch of

the family which is termed Lacuna, and that I had reserved the

description of the Littorina littoralis as a standard of comparison

with its animals: I also stated my opinion, that they ought to

merge in Littorina as species. I now present notes thereon,

which I beg may be considered the sequence and termination of

my former paper, and which, with the addenda, will render it

nearly complete. The present observations are the result of an

examination and comparison of many living examples of the Lit-

torina littoralis and the Lacuna pallidula of authors, which latter

species, with me, will now be the type of a section of the Litto-

riné, as I am confirmed in my views that the genus Lacuna is

superfluous, and its species ought to pass to Littorina. My re-

marks embrace the Littorina vincta, “ puteolus” and “ crassior,”

which, with the LZ. pallidula, include all the varieties of the Lacune

of authors. I am inclined to think I have named more species

than really exist, and that they may be reduced to three, the

“ crassior ” beg considered, when denuded of the epidermal

lamine, a strong, elongated, smooth, plain light brown subcari-

nated variety of that variety termed “ quadrifasciata,” which I

have seen with the same oblique epidermal lamine ; but as the

animal of the “ crassior” has not been observed, this view cannot

be received as certam. Though I have only examined the L.

pallidula, I have little doubt that in all essentials the other spe-

cies called Lacune agree with this type of a section of the Lit-

toring, making allowance for the variation of species. I have

given copious notes of the L. Uittoralis in comparison with the

Littorina pallidula, mihi, and leave it to malacologists to draw

their own conclusions, reserving to myself, as a finale, a short

comparative summary.

Littorina littoralis, Linnzus.

Animal spiral ; mantle pale yellow, fleshy, but even with the

margin of the aperture ; the head isa cylindrical wrinkled muzzle

capable of considerable extension, usually pale red on the neck,

but the colours. are very variable in. this species, being yellow,

orange, red-brown, and occasionally all the hues of lead-colour

to nearly black ; the under part of the foot is always white or

yellow-white ; the buccal disk is pale yellow, subcircular, with a

30 Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune.

vertical fissure, within which the white ribbon-like spiny tongue

is seen at its alternate opening and closing ; it is when extracted

nearly an inch long, and the anterior folded jaws are supported

by the usual corneous plates and buccal apparatus. The tenta-

cula are pale yellow-brown, each having two fine longitudinal

lead-colour lines running laterally from base to point, long,

setose, conically tapering to not a very fine point; eyes small,

on short offsets at the external bases. Foot at rest subcircular,

in action an elongated oval, well rounded in front and behind,

constricted moderately at the anterior third of the length, the

other two-thirds margined with light drab opake transverse

flakes, posteriorly puckered or jagged, with a central longitudinal

depressed line. The anterior part of the pedal disk forms a ter-

minal arcuated channel, which gives that part of the foot the

aspect of having a narrow upper lobe separated from the pedal

disk forming a pair of narrow labia ; the upper posterior portion

of the operculigerous membrane in this species is very slightly

laterally expanded, and though not emarginate with caudal ap-

pendages, as in Littorina pallidula, is often sinuated and some-

times finely cloven ; the operculum is nearly the shape of a ver-

tical section of a pear, brown horn-colour; nucleus sublateral,

leaning on the columella, with about 2} gyrations, the last of

which rapidly coalesces with the outer margin of the plate.

The animal has the true alternate undulatory longitudinal

characteristic progression of the Littorine. The neck is sim-

ple, without lobes. The branchial plume is single on the left

side with 35-40 or more very fine long close-set pectinations,

many of which in certain positions of the animal may be seen

under the mantle without dissection. The orifice of the anus

and the canal of the sac of viscosity are seen on the right side ;

in the female the matrix and its orifice, with the anterior part

of the ovary, and in the male, the verge. The fecal pellets are

pale red and exactly oviform: I mention this point, as I have

sometimes found it a good distinctive aid. I have mentioned

rather more than can be seen without dissection ; and I will onl

enter so far on the anatomy of this species, as to observe, that I

have carefully compared numerous specimens of the L. littorea,

L. pallidula and L. littoralis, and I can pronounce all the internal

organs, including the cesophageal ganglia, absolutely identical,

allowing for the modifications of colour in the different species.

The male organe générateur supplies the position of the matrix

in the female, and the testis that of the ovary ; the former springs

under the right tentaculum, and is composed of two portions,

the basal one being a tumid, annulated or ridged figure, dentated

exteriorly, with the minute orifice at the external angle; the

Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 31

other angle is produced into a yellow, conical, arcuated, pointed,

rather long process, the only use of which would appear to be

that of an organe excitateur.

Lacuna, Turton.

Nerita pallidula, Da Costa.

Littorina pallidula, wihi.

Animal spiral, nearly white throughout ; mantle simple, tumid

at the margin, but even with the aperture of the shell ; the head

is a cylindrical produced annulated muzzle ; the upper part of the

neck has two short flake-white diverging lines imbedded in the

ground colour ; the disk is transversely oval with a vertical fissure,

within which the white spiny tongue can be seen in action. The

tentacula are long, setose, and taper conically to their termini,

with rather small eyes raised on short external offsets. The foot

is always white below, pale drab or yellowish white, or white,

above, of oval shape in quietude, when on the march oval-elon-

gated, rounded anteally and posteally, with occasionally slight

emarginations behind, very considerably contracted at the ante-

rior third of the length, with a pale flaky border ; the other two-

thirds have an intense flake-white margin. There is the central

longitudinal fissure or groove that gives the animal the undu-

latory quality of progression, by alternate halves of the foot,

which action is the principal generic characteristic of the true

Littorine. The thin upper membrane that bears the operculum

extends nearly to the junction of the foot with the body; the

anterior terminus of the foot is slightly grooved, forming a sort

of upper and under lobe or pair of shallow labia; the opercu-

ligerous lobe is expanded laterally beyond the pedal limits into

minute wing-like processes, and at the terminal point is sub-

circularly scalloped out ; the lateral margins forming usually two,

sometimes three or four very short, white, caudal fillets of dif-

ferent lengths, variously shaped, but usually compressed and

shghtly triangular; these are occasionally in the same species

either rudimentary or quite obsolete. The single light brown

respiratory plume can in certain positions of the animal be ob-

served branching from left to right; it has 35-45 or more long,

slender pectinations ; also there may be seen, without dissection,

the short white termination of the rectum, accompanied by the

excretory canal of the sac that contains the viscous fluid. The

neck of the animal is simple and free from membranous lappets,

as are all the Littorine. The fecal pellets are elongated, slender,

_subcylindrical, having the apices tipped with a dark hue. The

82 Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune.

verge is a long, simple, arcuated, flattish, pale yellow process; re*

gularly tapering from its insertion under the right tentaculum

to a fine point. The operculum is pale horn-colour, subelliptic ;

nucleus excentric, sublateral, abutting on the columella, with 24

volutions, the last of which rapidly unites with the margin. We

repeat the remark on the internal organs of the Littorina litto-

ralis, in comparison with this species, that they are identical.

I conclude this portion of my paper by a few comparative ob-

servations. Malacologists will observe that in the two species

the internal and external organs are essentially the same; the

only variations are, that in Littorina pallidula, the caudal fila-

ments, the expansions of the operculigerous lobe and the form

of the organe générateur, are not precisely similar to the parts

in L. littoralis ; the former are very variable specialties and can-

not be depended on: ew. gr. the Lacuna puteolus of authors is

without caudal processes, or at least they are obsolete ; the same

observation may be made of the Rissoe, no two animals of the

same species being similar in respect of caudal accessories, and

many are without them. The male organs of the two undoubt-

edly vary in structure ; the groove or lacuna in the pillar, from

whence the generic title, is a mere modification of the umbilicus,

which, from its variableness, is not of specific value, and is quite

misapplied to generic determination. All the variations we have

mentioned are specialties of slight consideration, which cannot

be put in competition with the essential generie characters of

the foot, and its singular plan of locomotion, which stamp the

so-called Lacune of authors as genuine members of the genus

Littorina.

Addenda to the memoir on the Littorinide, page 352 of the May

Littorina littorea.

The pectinations of the branchial plume of nearly all the Lit-

torine, instead of being 16-20, vary from 45-60 ; they are pale

brown, long, slender and close-set ; an examination under the

microscope sanctions this correction. Having repeated, this

20th of May, a series of fresh observations on some hundreds of

the Littorina rudis in comparison with the L. tenebrosa and L.

jugosa of authors, I am authorized to say, that the identity in

figure and action of their internal and external organs has further

satisfied me of the propriety of regarding them as varieties of the

L. rudis ; the only differences are colour and size, resulting from

the various complicated incidents attached to habitat. I omitted

to observe that the Littorine are destitute of head and neck

Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune. 33

lappets, and that the operculigerous lobe is small, simple, and

not co-extensive with its organ.

Rissoa ulve.

Having repeated the examination of two of the varieties of

R. ulve found at Exmouth, the one having a pale horn-colour

shell with flat volutions, the other tumid and red-brown, with

the animal rather larger and of a darker lead-colour than the

former, I am enabled to state, that I cannot discover the

slightest organic difference between the two, and their action and

habitudes are identical ; the variation arises from habitat ; the

one, the pale variety, is found lurking under stones, the other

exposed in the open patches of the green oozes of the estuary,

The shells are so different in aspect, that the conchologist would

pronounce them distinct, but malacology steps in, and offers a

practical example of the superiority of its attributes by showing

the two to be identical. Both the varieties have the under part

of the foot aspersed with sulphur-yellow, opake, minute flakes,

The operculigerous lobe fully covers that organ, and extends a

little on each side, beyond the pedal disk, or forms what by some

are called minute wings. The foot is perfectly rounded behind,

and in almost all specimens more or less emarginate, though in

some scarcely visible, in others decidedly so at several points of

the arcuation ; it is truncate and well auricled in front, without a

medial line. There is invariably a very short cylindrical process

or fillet exserted from that part of the mantle which lines the anal

canal or upper angle of the aperture. I am unable to say anything

as to its use: whether such an appendage exists in other minute

congeneric species, and from its minuteness has passed without

observation, must be left for future examination. I consider this

species a Rissoa: though it has not the decided caudal filament,

and pointed pedal termination of the typical Rissoe, we must not

forget that there are some Rissoe@ with rounded tails and rudi-

mentary or obsolete posterior terminations.

Rissoa parva.

To my string of varieties attached as synonyms to this species,

L beg.to-add all those of the R. inconspicua ; and I believe the

R. labiosa of authors is only an elongated variety of it, as the

former is.a dwarf one, the “ parva” of the coralline zone; the

other is the “ parva”? of the highest parts of the littoral zone. We

thus see the one is rendered dwarf by the absence of light, green

food, and depth of water ; the other having all these advantages,

shows their effects in a more exuberant animality.

I beg that the R. scalariformis attached as a synonym to R,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 3

b4 Mr. W. Clark on the Lacune.

parva inthe May ‘ Annals,’ 1850, page 359, by mistake, may be

considered as cancelled, as well as the parts of lines 39 and.40

now quoted : “ The R. scalariformis has the plicee more numerous,

white and delicate.”

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

Witir1am CLarK.

Exmouth, June 17th, 1850,

Posrscript.—Since the above was in type, I have reviewed

at this place, in a living state, all the Lacune of authors, except

the “crassior,’ and I think I am authorized to be still more

“ tenax propositi,” that they are a section of the genus Littorina,

and cannot be severed from it without violence to true generic

value. I find them all with variable excrescences of the opercu-

ligerous lobe of the foot ; the Lacuna puteolus, which is a distinet

species, has the lateral appendages large, but the caudal filaments

very short and often obsolete; the L. pallidula.has the lateral

wing-like extensions, with 2-4 very short caudal fillets; the

“ quadrifasciata,” a variety of the “ vincta,” besides the acces-

sories of the “ pallidula,” has a very short style at the central

posterior point of the pedal dise; the “ crassior”’ I have men-

tioned above. The Lacuna fasciata of authors is referable to the

L. vincta, and not to the L. puteolus.

It appears very doubtful if these alated lateral extensions and

caudal filaments are of much generic value, from their variableness

in many species and almost total absence in others ; I think that

they may be considered as analogous to the variation of certain

organs in other-animals ; we may observe that the caudal appen-

dage of the dog, even when unmutilated, are very variable; con-

trast the greyhound with the setter, terrier, bull or shepherd’s

dog : but surely no one will contend that the variations in these

points, either in the molluscum or the dog, have generic value ;

if any of these animals were without caudal terminations and

operculigerous lobes, that circumstance might contribute to esta-

blish generic value; but I speak with reserve on this point, be-

cause in Pleurotoma, malacologists do not separate the species

with operculigerous lobes from those which have none, as the

P. septangulare with a decided operculum, and P. Ginnanianum

without a trace of one, are styled Pleurotomata ; here the total

absence or presence of opercula has not hitherto been held of

importance in a generic point of view, & fortiori ; mere variations

of these organs can be, in this respect, of little value. The points

of support, then, for the establishment of the genus Lacuna, rest

on the lateral and caudal variations of the operculigerous lobes

of the foot, some difference in the organe générateur and in the

lacuna or groove in the columella of the shell, which is merely

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Scopolia. 35

an incomplete umbilicus that is very conspicuous in some spe-

cies, in others almost closed up, and often in the same species, the

Puteoli, it is sometimes apparent, and frequently scarcely visible ;

in all other respects these Lacune are similar to the Littorine.

In opposition to these pretensions, I repeat, that all the so-called

Lacune have invariably the form of the pedal dise of the Litto-

ring, accompanied by the overwhelming characteristic vermicular

alternate quality of progression which is almost exclusively con-

fined to that genus, and which must, as I think, fix the Lacune

of authors for ever as one of its sections. +

With regard to the aid derived from the tongues of the Gas-

teropoda for generic or specific distinction, I am inclined to think

its importance overrated, because no two species of the same

genus have a precisely similar disposition of the rachis, uncini,

and arrangement of the spines and interweavings of the lingual

riband : this fact sets at rest generic views ; the tongues, at best,

are of mere specific value: I have examined hundreds, and can

make nothing of them that can at all be depended on, from their

extreme variable structures. The tongues of great numbers of:

the minor species cannot without extreme difficulty be obtained

by the scalpel, they can only be detected after maceration and

compression under a powerful microscope, and the comparison of

these minute species is attended with difficulties and very unsa-

tisfactory results. The ootheca of the mollusca may be useful in

comparison, if they can be obtained and identified to belong to

certain species.

I conelude, and insist on the foregoing positions in the paper

and postscript, with as much tenacity as courtesy will allow to the

phrase; I cannot even consent that the Lacune be considered a

subgenus of the Littorine ; I think the term subgenus an unsa-

tisfactory and hybrid expedient, to attempt to express an inter-

mediate state that does not exist ; with me subgenera are resolved

either into distinet species or genera. If I might consider that

those who use the term subgenus mean to define it as an aggre-

gation of particular or aberrant species of a distinet genus, I would

accept the definition, but not the term, which ought to be sec-

tion, as that of subgenus seems to imply something beyond divi-

sional arrangement.—W. C.

V.—On Scopolia, Anisodus and Mandragora.

By Joun Mrurs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

Scopo.ia.

A SINGLE species only of this genus is recorded, and it seems

to possess a considerable range, for it is found in Illyria, Croatia,

36 | Mr. J. Miers on the genus Scopolia,

and the southern portions of Hungary: although thus frequent,

it cannot have attracted the notice of botanists, for I have not

been able to find in any herbarium, sufficiently satisfactory spe-

cimens from which a careful analysis of its characters could be

made. A small plant raised in Kew Gardens has, however,

afforded the means of examining its flower in a living state, but

T was disappointed in watching the development of its fruit, as

it seems to require a more genial climate than ours, at the early

season in which it appears, to perfect its capsule: every search

in different herbaria for a specimen of its fruit has proved un-

successful. A very good analysis of the genus is seen in Nees’s

‘Gen. Pl. Germ.,’ but this does not explain the structural forma-

tion of its fruit. I have pointed out the existence of the curious

apical gland covering the upper moiety of the ovarium in Hyo-

scyamus, as the cause of the transverse opening of its capsule ;

that of Physochlena appears to originate from a similar cause,

only in a more modified degree. In Scopolia there is seen a

slight thickening of the upper portion of the-ovarium, as in the

last-mentioned genera, and at the same time it is supported by

a thick fleshy basal gland as in Physochlena. In Hyoseyamus

the operculum is hard, thick, osseous and hemispherical; in

Physochiena it is flat and discoid : it remains to be seen therefore

in what state this exists in Scopolia. From the indications

offered by dried specimens farther advanced towards maturity

than the living flowers above alluded to, it appears to resemble

the structure of the last-mentioned genus. Unable to examine

the fruit of Scopolia, I have copied, in the following generic out-

line, the characters of the capsule and seed, entirely from Nees’s

description and figure above quoted.

Scoroxia, Jacq. (char. emend.).— Calyx turbinato-campanulatus

breviter 5-dentatus, persistens. Corolla infundibuliformi-

campanulata, 15-nervis, limbi fere integri lobis 5, brevissimis,

obtusiusculis, equalibus, estivatione tubo subplicato, lobis

imbricatim dispositis. Stamina 5, eequalia, inclusa, imo tubi

orta ; filamenta brevia, basi dilatata et pilosula, superne teretia,

glabra; anthere ovate, connectivo dorsali articulatim aflfixe,

imo cordate, 2-loculares, loculis adnatis, rima marginali de-

hiscentibus. Ovarium conicum, disco carnoso 5-lobo basi

cinctum, 2-loculare, ovulis plurimis, placentis valde incrassatis

dissepimento utrinque adnatis. Stylus erectus, longitudine

staminum. Stigma capitatum, obsolete bilobum. Capsula

subgloboso-turbinata, coriacea, calyce nembranaceo persistente

inclusa, 2-locularis, apice operculatim dehiscens. Semina plu-

rima, placentis crassis affixa, ovoidea, reniformia, Zesta gra-

nulosa, hilo laterali. Embryo teres, intra albumen subcarno-

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anisodus. 37

' sum hamato-arcuatus, radicula paulo incurvata, ad angulum

basalem spectante, cotyledonibus hemicyclicis semiteretibus

eequilonga.—Herba in Europe orientalis alpinis indigena, gla-

berrima, radice perennante ; folia gemina, altero minort, elliptica,

acuta, in petiolum longum attenuata; flores solitarii, longe pe-

dunculati, pendul, inter foliorum paria orti; corolla luride

aurantiaco-purpurea.

1. Scopolia carnoliaca, Jacq. Observ. i. 32. tab. 20. Scopolina

atropoides, Schult. distr. Fl. 1. 844. Hyoscyamus Scopolia,

Linn. Mant. pl. 46; St. Hil. Fl. Fr. 20. tab. 6; Bot. Mag.

tab. 126; Nees, Gen. Pl. Germ. cum icone ;—foliis oblongis,

acuminatis, basi attenuatis et in petiolum longum crassum de-

currentibus, inferioribus alternis, caulinis geminis, rarius 3-nis,

flore solitario pendulo. In sylvis Illyriz et Hungarie.

ANISODUS.

In noticing this genus (Auj. oper. iii. 166), I had arranged it

near Atropa, on account of the analogy offered by the structure

of the corolla in that genus, and of the apparently fleshy peri-

earpial covering of its immature fruit ; since that period I have

had an opportunity of examining its ripened capsule, and now

find that it must take its place among the Hyoscyamee, after

Thinogeton, and thus bordering upon Atropa. The ovarium is

small, conical, and half invested below by a very thick fleshy

yellow disc ; its apical gland, in the young state, is not so strongly

developed as in Hyoscyamus, though it is distinctly visible, and

may be considered, in like manner, as an extension of the base

of the style: as the process of fructification advances, the basal

disc disappears, and the lower portion of the ovarium takes a

rapid increment both in length and diameter, and the pericarpial

covering becomes more and more attenuated, until at length it

~ forms a thin and brittle shell, composed of a loosely cohering epi-

carpial and an endocarpial pellicular integument with a thin semi-

ligneous mesocarpial intervening plate: the opercular apex is

smaller, in proportion, than in Hyoscyamus, flatter, thick and

coriaceous, somewhat 4-lobed, and bursts away from the lower

shell by a ruptured circumscissile line of dehiscence, as in the

genus last mentioned. The border of the corolla is not plicate,

as stated by Endlicher and other authors, but.on the contrary,

distinctly imbricate in estivation. The following may be con-

sidered as an outline of its generic features.

Anisopus, Link. (Char. reform.).—Calyz. magnus, tubulosus,

infra medium subinflatus, 10-costatus, 5-dentatus, dentibus

brevibus, inzequalibus, obtusis, persistens, in fructu non au-

38 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Anisodus.

gescens. Corolla campanulato-tubulosa, imo contracta, medio

inflata, tubo carnosulocalycis longitudine, limbo brevi 5-partito,

lobis rotundatis, reflexis, tenuioribus, uno majusculo in ala-

bastro interiore, zstivatione omnino imbricativa. Stamina

5, equalia, inclusa, erecta ; filamenta teretia, basi dilatata, imo

tubi inserta. in alabastro pubescentia, demum glabra ; anthere

oblong, imo cordate, sinu apicifixee, 2-loculares, loculis

parallele connatis, intus longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Ova-

rium conicum, imo diseo magno carnoso plurisuleato cireum-

datum, 2-loculare, placentis valde incrassatis, pluri-ovulatis,

dissepimento utrinque adnatis. Sty/us teres, longitudine sta- —

minum. Stigma clavato-bilobum, subeompressum. Capsula

ovata, subcoriacea, fragilis, 2-locularis, calyce reticulato 10-cos-

tato recondita, apice horizontaliter ruptilis, opereulo deeiduo,

subplano, sub-4-lobo, crasso-coriaeceo. Semina plurima, reni-

formia, compressa, testa leviter punctulata. Embryo intra

albumen carnosum hamato-arcuatus, teres, radicula paulo eur-

vata, angulo basali spectante, cotyledonibus semiteretibus un-

catis equilonga.—Herba Nepalensis, radice perennante, folia

oblonga, geminata, altero minort, petiolata; flores solitari,

axillares, nutantes.

1. Anisodus luridus, Link, Icon. Seleet. PJ. Ber..77 ; Nees, Linn.

Trans. xvii. 72. Nicandra anomala, Link § Otto, loc. cit.

tab. 85. Whitleya stramonifolia, Sweet, Brit. Fl. Gard. ii.

tab. 125. Physalis stramonifolia, Wall. Cat. 2632 et in Roxb.

Fi. Ind. ii. 242 ;—herba elata, dichotome ramosa; folis oblongis,

utrinque acutis, basi subinequalibus, supra glabris, subtus

flavidis, floccoso-tomentosis, petiolo crassiusculo; flore nutante,

pedunculo pubescente, petioli longitudine, calycis tubo 10-an-

gulato, angulis costatis, pilis articulatis pubescentibus ; corolla

viridi-lutea, demum lurido-purpurascente.—Nepal, v. s. m

herb. Wall., in herb. Hook., et v. v. in hort. Kew. cult.

This plant is cultivated in the Kew Gardens, where it assumes

a shrubby appearance, about 5 or 6 feet high, with large and

copious foliage: its stems are annual, appearing each sprig from

its large perennial root. The leaves are about 7 inches long

and 83 inches broad, on a fleshy channeled petiole of about

1 inch in length, the geminate leaf being about half that size.

The peduncle also, 1 inch long, springs from the interval between

the two petioles. The calyx is somewhat fleshy in texture, sub-

angular, with ten prominent pubescent nervures, and with inter-

mediate reticulations ; it is campanular below, broadly tubular

and somewhat cylindrical above, about 1 inch in length and

nearly an inch in diameter, being surmounted by five broad

triangular teeth of unequal size, and from | to 4 lines in length.

Mr,.J. Miers on the genus Mandragora. 39

The corolla is of fleshy texture, about an inch long, 9 lines in

diameter at the mouth, and somewhat broader in the middle,

being. contracted at the base to a diameter of 4 lines ; it is smooth

outside. and. woolly within; the lobes of the border are quite

glabrous, nearly round, and reflexed, the margins overlapping

each other ; they are of much thinner texture, and_in estivation

the larger lobe is altogether interior, the adjoining one being

generally exterior, while the intermediate lobes are conyolutely

unbricated ; the filaments are quite erect, 9 lines long, terete

aboye, much flattened below, and inserted in the contracted base

of the tube; they are pubescent in bud, quite smooth after the

flower opens, the anthers being 3 lines long and 1} line broad.

The ovarium is 4 lines long, conical, 3 lines broad at base, where

it.is encircled by a large yellow fleshy 10-grooved disc, 4 or 5

limes in diameter. The capsule is oval, smooth, somewhat

stipitate upon the withered disc, is 10 lines long, 7 lines in dia-

meter, with a coriaceous operculum and a large fleshy coriaceous

honeyeombed receptacle bearing many flattened reniform seeds,

of about a line in diameter. The ten nerves of the persistent

calyx become thickened, hard, and woody, the intermediate por-

tion of the tube being dried and reticulated, almost cancellately

so. I observed that the style falls away on the withering of the

corolla, and is not mucronately persistent on the berry, as stated

by Nees and Endlicher. I noticed also in the living flower the

_constant character of two or three processes at irregular distances,

white, fleshy, compressed, linear, pointed, and two or three lines

long, between the calyx and corolla, and originating apparently

from the base of the former. I have not been able to meet with

any native specimen of this plant by which to ascertain whether

this be as constant a feature as that observed in a cultivated

state*.

MANDRAGORA.

This genus, though differing widely from Aéropa in habit,

greatly resembles it in the form of its calyx and corolla, and the

structure of its fruit : as in Atropa, the lobes of its corolla possess

an imbricated zstivation. The following is an amended generic

character :-—

Manpracora, Tournef. (Char. emend.).—Calyx urceolato-tubu-

losus, 5-angularis, laciniis 5, lineari-acutis, nervo prominulo

notatis, erectis, tubo fere duplo longioribus, in fructu auges-

cens et persistens. Corolla infundibuliformis, limbo 5-partito,

laciniis subrotundatis, expansis, estivatione imbricatis. Sta-

mina 5, sub-zqualia, inclusa ; fi/amenta infra medium corolle

* Full generic details of this genus will be shown in a supplementary

plate of the 2nd yol. of the ‘Illustr. South Amer. Plants.’ f

40 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Mandragora.

inserta, imo fornicata, crassiora et pubescentia, superne fili-

formia, glabra; anthere erecte, oblonge, cordate, apice atte-

nuate, connectivo dorsali imo ‘affixze, 2-lobe, lobis parallele

adnatis, antice rima longitudinali dehiscentibus. Ovarium

ovatum, disco parvo carnoso lobulis 2 prominentibus dissepi-;

mento oppositis insitum, 2-loculare, placentis valde incrassatis

dissepimento utrinque adnatis, multi-ovulatis. Stylus fili-

formis, apice inflexus. Stigma clavato-bilobum. Bacca magna,

calyce aucto membranaceo suffulta, 2-locularis. Semina plu-

rima in pulpam nidulantia, reniformia. Embryo teres, in al-

bumen carnosum hemicyclico-arcuatus, cotyledonibus semite-

retibus, radicula hilo basali spectante fere duplo longioribus.—

Herbze perennes in Europa Australi indigene, acaules, radice

erassa, carnosa, folia radicalia, conferta, petiolata, basi atte-

nuata, integerrima, undulata ; pedunculi radicales, conferti, uni-

flori, apice incrassati.

1. Mandragora officinalis, Linn., Flor. Gree. tab. 232; Walpers,

Rep. il. 104,

2. Mandragora vernalis, Bertol., Com. Bonon. ui. 388. tab. 23;

Gertn. i. 236. tab. 131; Walp. id. 105.

3. Mandragora precox, Sweet, Brit. Fl. Gard. u. tab. 198 ; Walp.

id. 105.

4. Mandragora microcarpa, Bertol., Com. Bonon. ii. 391. tab. 25 ;

Walp. id. 105.

The above generic character is formed in great measure from

a plant I had an opportunity of examining in its living state,

probably VM. microcarpa. Its leaves are numerous, spreading, all

radical, lanceolate, acuminated at both ends, and decurrent on a

thick fleshy purplish petiole; they are undulated and somewhat

sinuous on the crenulato-dentate margin, rough on both sides,

with several small tubercles bearing minute articulated hairs ;

the very fleshy broad midrib, and about seven pairs of promi-

nent pinnate nerves, with intermediate reticulated veins, are

clothed with rather short articulated pubescence ; they are about

10 inches long, exclusive of a petiole of 2 inches, and 3 inches

broad. Several peduncles spring from the base of the petioles ;

they are erect, pubescent, thickened above, about 14 inch long

and 1-flowered. The calyx consists of a short campanular tube

2 lines long, with five equal narrow linear acuminated erect seg-

ments, each 4 lines long ; the corolla is tubular, somewhat funnel-

shaped, about 6 lines in length, and 4 lines in diameter in the

mouth; the lobes of the somewhat oblique border are oblong,

overlapped at base, tapering and obtuse at their summit, of a

pale blue or lilac colour, each marked with three parallel ner-

vures and numerous anastomosing veins, and are slightly ex-

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 41

panded: The stamens are equal, hairy and slightly arched at

their origin, slender, smooth, and erect above; the anthers con-

nive around the included stigma, and are oblong, cordate and

apiculated ; like those of Hyoscyamus, they are articulated upon a

prominence of the dorsal connective. The ovarium is seated

upon a short hypogynous gland with two prominent lobes, op-

posite the furrows of the dissepiment; these lobes remain after

the growth of the ovarium, but the gland itself soon disappears.

The stigma is capitate, somewhat 2-lobed, and covered with nu-

merous viscose papille. I observed the fruit of a specimen in

M. de Boissier’s herbarium (M. microcarpa from Malaga) ; here

the persistent calyx preserves the same form, the tube growing

toa diameter of 7 lines and a length of 6 lines, while the erect

lobes in addition are 9 lines long ; it is membranaceous, reticu-

lated, and incloses an oval berry crowned with the persistent

style, being 7 lines long and 5 or 6 lines in diameter ; the seeds

are flat, reniform, oval, and about 1} line long *.

VI.—Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Wacker, F.L.S.

[Continued from vol. v. p.395.] _

86. Aphis Viburni.

Aphis Viburni, Fabr. Syst. Ent. 737. 18 ; Sp. 1. 386. 23 ; Ent.

Syst. iv. 216. 28; Syst. Rhyn. 298. 28 ; Gmel. ed. Syst. Nat. i.

2208; Sulz. pl. 11. fig. 1, 2; Scop. Ent. Carn. 396; Schrank,

Faun. Boic. i. 111. 1203; Stew. El. ii, 111; Enc. Meth. Ins,

pl. 115. fig. 9; Sir Oswald Mosley, Gard. Chron. i. 684; Rus-

ticus, Ent. Mag. i. 218.

Viburnifer, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 2% série, v. 478.

This species feeds on Viburnum Opulus and V. lantana from

March till November. ,

The viviparous wingless female. It is hatched in the beginning

of March, and is then linear, very small, and of a dull dark green

colour, paler beneath ; sometimes it has dark bands across the

back: the feelers and the legs are black, short, and stout: the

eyes, the mouth, and the nectaries are also black. The young

ones in the middle of April are pale green, spindle-shaped,

slightly convex, not shining: the feelers are hardly half the

length of the body ; their tips, the tip of the mouth, and the

eyes are black: the abdomen is pale orange around the base of

the nectaries, which are nearly one-sixth of the length of the

* An analysis of the generic features of this genus will be given m one

of the supplementary plates to vol. ii. of the ‘ Illustr: South Amer. Plants.’

42 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

body. The body is elliptical, convex, plump, velvet-like, jvery.

dark olive-green, and covered with a white bloom; the feelers are

black, pale yellow at the base, and not more than one-fourth of

the length of the body: the nectaries are not more than one-

twelfth of the length of the body: the legs are black, short and

stout; the shanks except their tips are pale yellow. In the

middle of April it may often be seen sitting under a leaf sur-

rounded by its offspring, which have comparatively pale and flat

bodies: it disappears in the beginning of July, and returns again

in the autumn.

Ist var. The body is black.

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa the body is, black,

and has a row of transverse white spots on each side of the ab-

domen : the feelers are more than half the length of the body:

the nectaries are about one-tenth of the length of the body : the

legs are moderately long; the fore-thighs and the shanks except —

their tips are white: the wings are unfolded before the middle

of May, and are, as usual, at first milk-white, and afterwards

become colourless, and very much longer than the body; the

wing-ribs are very pale green, or almost white; the brands are

dull buff; the veins are pale brown.

1st var. The body is black : the feelers are rather shorter than

the body: the mouth is dull yellow towards the base: the nectaries

are about one-sixth of the length of the body: the shanks are

very dark yellow with black tips; the fore-thighs are yellow at

the base : the wings are slightly tinged with gray ; the wing-ribs,

the brands, and the veins are brown.

The oviparous wingless female. The body is elliptical, convex,

shining, pale yellow: the feelers are pale yellow, black towards

the tips, and rather less than half the length of the body: the

mouth is pale yellow ; its tip and the eyes are black : the nectaries

are black, and hardly one-sixth of the length of the body: the

legs are pale yellow; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the

shanks are black ; the hind-shanks are broad.

Ist var. The body is tinged with green.

2nd var. The body is tinged with red.

3rd var. The body is pale red.

4th var. With six rows of black spots on the back.

5th var. With a large red spot at the base of each nectary.

6th var. The head is pale gray.

7th var. The hind-shanks are pale brown.

8th var. The tip of the abdomen is black.

The oviparous wingless female? The body is small, oval, slightly

convex, very deep black with a slight white bloom, and it has a

rim on each side of the body: the abdomen is tapering towards

the tip: the feelers are black, white towards the base, and full

Mr: F. Walker’s Descriptions of 'Aphides. 43

half the length of the body : the mouth is paler towards the base :

the nectaries are about one-tenth of the length of the body : the

legs are dull white ; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks

are black; the hind-legs are dark gray, and are very broad. In

the beginning of November.

The winged male. The body is black: the fore-border and the

hind-border of the fore-chest are very dark yellow: the feelers

are black, rather thick till near their tips, and nearly as long as

the body : the mouth is black, dark yellow towards the base : the

nectaries are black, and full one-sixth of the length of the body ;

the legs are black ; the fore-thighs are dark yellow at the base :

the wings are slightly gray, and very much longer than the body ;

the wing-ribs are yellow; the brands are pale brown; the veins

are brown. It appears in the beginning of November, and then

pairs with the yellow female before mentioned.

Length of the body 3-3 line ; of the wings 13-2 lines.

In the spring these Aphides dwell in clusters on the stalks of

the guelder rose buds which open and inclose them with a snowy

drapery ; in the autumn they multiply when the tree is adorned

with clusters of red shining berries; and November, when the

leaves assume a bright scarlet hue, is the egg-laying epoch. The

leaves of the wayfaring tree on which it feeds in the spring curl

up, and protect it from injury.

87. Aphis Xylostei, Schrank.

Aphis Xylostei, Schrank, Faun. Boic. ii. 1. 107 ; Reaum. Ins.

ii. 286; Deg. Ins. iii. 96. 16. pl. 7. fig. 8-13 ; Gmel. ed. Syst.

Nat. i. 2210; Fonscol. Ann. Soc. Ent. x. 167. 6.

A. Lonicere, Sir Oswald Mosley, Gard. Chron. i. 628.

Xylosthaphis, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 24 série, v. 479.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is small, oval, rather

flat, pale green, covered with white powder: the head is darker :

the feelers are very pale, but darker at the base and at the tips,

shorter than the body : the mouth is pale yellow; its tip and the

eyes are black: the nectaries are black, and about one-sixth of

the length of the body: the tube at the tip of the abdomen is

pale yellow: the legs are pale yellow; the hips and the hind-

thighs are darker ; the feet and the tips of the shanks are black.

lst var. The thighs are nearly all black.

The viviparous winged female. The body is green: the head,

the chest, the breast, the feelers, the nectaries, and the legs are

black; the shanks and the fore-thighs excepting their tips are

pale yellow.

88. Aphis Cerasina, n.s.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather small,

elliptical, flat, greenish yellow with two irregular black lines on

Ad Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

each side of the abdomen: there is a row of small tubercles on

each side of the body : the feelers are pale yellow, black towards

the tips, and not half the length of the body : the mouth is pale

yellow ; its tip and the eyes are black: the nectaries are white,

and not one-fifth of the length of the body: the legs are yellow

and rather short ; the knees are brown; the feet and the tips of

the shanks are black. )

1st var. The body is pale yellow.

2nd var. The body is pale yellow with two large green spots

on each side of the abdomen.

Found on Cerasus Avius, the wild cherry, near Carlisle in the

middle of November.

89. Aphis Carduina, n. s.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather small, oval,

somewhat flat, pale green : the front is narrow and rather bristly,

and has a tubercle on each side: the feelers are yellow, and much

longer than the body ; the tips of the joints are black: the first

and the second joints are angular; the fourth is much shorter

than the third; the fifth is as long as the fourth ; the sixth is not

half the length of the fifth ; the seventh is about four times the

length of the sixth: the mouth is pale yellow; its tip and the

eyes are black: the tube at the tip of the abdomen is short : the

nectaries are pale green with black tips, and nearly one-fourth

of the length of the body : the legs are long and pale yellow; the

knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black. In the

beginning of November.

The viviparous winged female, It is like the wingless insect in

colour, but somewhat darker about the chest: the wings are

colourless, and much longer than the body; the second vein

diverges from the first, but is nearly parallel to the third; the

second fork of the latter begins a little after one-third of. the

length of the vein, and its lower branch. converges slightly

towards the second vein; the second fork is beyond two-thirds

of the length ; the fourth vein is curved moderately and equally

throughout its length, and the angle of the brand whence it

springs is very slight,

Length of the body 3 line; of the wings 12 line.

Found on the thistle from June till November.

90. Aphis Jacobew, Schrank.

Aphis Jacobee, Schrank, Faun. Boic. ii. 123. 1242; Kalt.

Mon. Pflan. 68. 49.

Found on Senecio Jacobea in the summer.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather small, oval,

convex, deep black : the limbs are also black : the feelers are some-

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 45

what shorter than the body: the mouth is dull green at the base :

the nectaries are as long as one-fifth of the body : the legs are of

moderate length: the fore-thighs are dull green at the base.

When very young it is linear, and dark green.

The. viviparous winged female. In colour it resembles the

winged Aphis: the wings are slightly tinged with gray, and are

longer than the body ; the wing-ribs are dull yellow ; the brands

and the veins are black.

91. Aphis Helichrysi, Kaltenbach.

Aphis Helichrysi, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 102. 77.

A. Balsamitea, Mill. Zool. Dan. Prodr. 109. 1262.

This little Aphis feeds on Helichrysum chrysanthum, Balsamita

suaveolens, Anthemis tinctoria, A. Matricaria, Achillea Ptarmica,

A. Millefolium, Senecio vulgaris, Myosotis.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval : the front is

somewhat convex and slightly serrated : there are no tubercles at

the base of the feelers, which are setaceous, and rather less than

half the length of the body ; the fourth joint is much shorter than

the third, but more than half its length ; the fifth is a little shorter

than the fourth, and the sixth has the same proportion to the

fifth ; the seventh is fully as long as the third, and much more

slender than the other joints : the nectaries are about one-fifteenth

~ of the length of the body: the legs are rather short, pale green.

The young ones in its body amount to twelve and upwards.

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it is nearly ellip-

tical, slightly convex, grass-green, rather smaller than 4. Dianthi :

the feelers are pale green with brown tips, and hardly half the

length of the body: the eyes are dark brown: the mouth is pale

green with a brown tip: the nectaries are dark green, not more

than _one-twelfth of the length of the body: the legs are dull

green, rather short ; the feet are brown.

When the wings are unfolded the body is green: the head and

the disc of the chest are dark : the feelers are black excepting the

base, and more than half the length of the body: the legs are

yellow; the feet, and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are

dark green: the wings are colourless, and much longer than the

body ; the bend of the rib-vein between the angle where it sends

forth the fourth vein and its tip is shorter than in 4. Tanacetina,

and the fourth vein is more curved ; the third vein is forked a little

after one-third and again a little after two-thirds of its length ;

the second vein is very nearly parallel to the lower part of the

third vein ; the first vein is nearer at its source to the second than

the second is to the third, but it diverges more at the tip. In

the wings of Aphides the third vein has in its upper division a

46 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

course conformable or parallel to the fourth vein, while the diree-

tion of its lower division agrees with that of the second vein.

92. Aphis Tanacetina, n. s.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is elliptical, convex,

yellowish green: the front is slightly convex, not notched: the

feelers are setaceous, and rather less than half the length of the

body ; the first and the second joints have no angles ; the fourth

jomt is much shorter than the third, but more than half its

length ; the fifth is a little shorter than the fourth, and the sixth

has the same proportion to the fifth ; the seventh is nearly as long

as the third ; the tips of the joints are brown : the tip of the ab-

domen is not compressed, but rounded, and has no tube: the

nectaries are linear, and as long as one-sixth of the -body: the

legs are rather short ; the feet are brown. The young ones which

it contains exceed twelve in number.

The viviparous winged female. It resembles the wingless insect,

but is darker about the head and about the chest : the feelers are

brown excepting the base, and a little shorter than the body : the

tips of the nectaries are brown : the wings are colourless and very

much longer than the body ; the brand has a distinct angle where

it sends forth the fourth vein, and the distance thence to its tip

is about one-fifth of its whole length, and less than half the space

between the tip of the brand and the tip of the fourth vein : the

fourth vein is moderately curved at the base, and nearly straight

towards the tip ; the third springs from the brand at one-fifth of

the length of the latter, and is forked before one-third and again

a little after two-thirds of its length; the second and the third

veins are nearer to each other at the base than are the third and

the fourth ; the first and the second are still nearer to each other

than are the second and the third, but they diverge more before

they reach the hind-border. Found in August on Tanacetum

vulgare.

Length of the body 2 line; of the wings 1} line.

Variations in the wing-veins.—1st var. The third vein has its

first fork long after one-third and its second a little after two-

thirds of its length.

2nd var. The third vein sends forth its first fork at half its

length, and it has no lower branch to its second fork.

The oviparous wingless female. This much resembles the vivi-

parous wingless female, but the hind-shanks are somewhat wide,

and rather darker than the rest. It appears in the middle of

October.

93. Aphis Crategaria, n. 8.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex, yel-

lowish green, smooth, shining : the feelers are pale yellow, slender,

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 47

setaceous, brown towards the tips, longer than the body : the

eyes are red: the mouth is pale yellow with a brown tip: the

nectaries are yellow with brown tips, and about one-fourth of the

length of the body: the legs are pale yellow, long and slender ;

the feet and the tips of the shanks are brown: when young it is

grass-green, paler beneath : the head is yellowish : the feelers are

about half the length of the body, and the nectaries are one-

fifth of its length; their tips are brown. Before the end of

April.

The viviparous winged female. The body is rather large and

grass-green: the head and the dise of the chest and that of the

breast are reddish brown: there is a row of black spots on each

side of the abdomen : the eyes and the feelers are dark brown, and

the latter are a little longer than the body: the mouth is pale

green with a brown tip: the nectaries are pale green, and as long

as one-fourth of the body: the legs are long, and pale yellow ;

the feet, and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are brown:

the wings are colourless; the wing-ribs are pale yellow; the brands

are very pale brown; the veins are brown.

Ist var. The feelers and the eyes are black, and the former are

dull green at the base: the tip of the mouth is black: the legs

are pale green ; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are

black : the wing-ribs are pale green.

94. Aphis Crategi, Kaltenbach.

Aplus Crategi, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 66. 47.

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it is gray and

nearly elliptical : the eyes and the feelers are black, and the latter

are rather less than half the length of the body: the mouth is

gray : the breast is dull red : the nectaries and the legs are gray,

and the former are hardly one-twelfth of the length of the body.

When the wings are unfolded it is black: the feelers are much

shorter than the body : the mouth is dull yellow with a black tip :

the legs are black ; the thighs at the base, and the shanks except

their tips are yellow : the wings are colourless, and much longer

than the body ; the wing-ribs are almost white ; the brands are

dull pale yellow ; the veins are brown.

95. Aphis Hedere, Kaltenbach.

Aphis Hedere, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 89. 65.

A. Ilicis, Kalt. Mon. Pfian. i. 88. 64.

It feeds on Hedera helix and Ilex aquifolium.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex,

plump, pale green, covered with white powder: the feelers are

white, pale brown at the base and at the tips, and much shorter

48 .. Bibliographical Notices.

than the body ; the fourth joint is much shorter than the third ;

the fifth is a little shorter than the fourth; the sixth is full half

the length of the fifth; the seventh is rather longer than the

fifth : the eyes are black : the mouth is white with a brown tip:

the nectaries are black, and about one-twelfth of the length of

the body: the legs are of moderate length; the thighs are pale

green ; the shanks are white ; their tips and the feet are brown.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

An Elementary Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and Physical Geo-

graphy. By D. T. Anstep, M.A., F.R.S. &c. 8vo. London:

Van Voorst.

Ir is unnecessary at the present day to enlarge upon: the advantages

of geological science ; relieved from the prejudices which affected its

early progress, and soaring above the mere attempt to excite our

wonder by descriptions of the singular and apparently grotesque

forms of animals, which were once the denizens of our planet, it has

become a science not only of many valuable truths, but as a means

of enlarging our views of those universal laws by which the physical

history of the earth has been governed. The certainty of its facts

and their practical applications have rendered a knowledge of it

essential to all those engaged in the varied pursuits of mining, engi-

neering and agriculture. A science intimately connected with our

mineral wealth and commercial prosperity, could not fail to be re-

cognized and supported by the Government, and the result is the

establishment of the Museum of Practical Geology, under the ma-

nagement of Sir H. De la Beche and its efficient corps of officers both

in the cabinet and the field. Already has this institution yielded the

first fruits of its practical utility, and given a greater impetus and in-

fused a spirit of inquiry into the general principles of the science, and

we do not doubt that when the enlarged views of its able and zealous

director are fully developed, geology will become still more popular

amongst all classes. Taught as a subject of special instruction in

our Universities and Colleges, its importance has not. been overlooked

in those smaller academies, where the teachers, fully aware of the real

principles of education—that of imbuing the mind with a knowledge

of facts and their bearing on the practical purposes of. life—have,

without neglecting the classical studies, judiciously introduced a

course of instruction in natural and physical science. Introduetory

works are therefore requisite, not. as simply teaching the facts of

geology itself, but as embracing a wider field and yet presenting

in a condensed form, its intimate connexion with and dependence

upon other branches of knowledge. In this respect the volume

before us is extremely useful, nor could we anticipate that Prof. An-

sted’s constant practice as a teacher and lecturer would fail to assist

him in producing an educational manual serviceable alike for the tra-

yeller or student, more especially as the general plan of the work,

Bibliographical Notices. 49

although far from being a copy, is somewhat similar to the ‘Cours

Elémentaire’ of M. Beudant, which we have long considered as one

among the most useful of introductory books. ap

The work is divided into four parts,—Physical Geography, Mine-

ralogy, Descriptive Geology and Practical Geology. Under the first

head are comprised, the general condition of matter at the earth’s

surface, and the changes that take place by the action-of the various

forces of gravitation and cohesion, heat, light, electricity, &c., the

effects produced by the chenges of temperature, climate, and by atmo-

spheric, aqueous and organic agencies, as well as the reaction of the

interior of the earth on the external surface, as evinced by earthquakes,

volcanoes, springs, &c. in modifying that surface. The study of this

section is important to the geological student, for in the scheme of

nature no fact stands by itself, but is insensibly blended with the va-

rious cosmical phenomena going on around, and he who does not

inquire into the changes which are daily passing before his eyes,—

more or less influencing the organic and physical features of the

earth,—will fail to comprehend fully the value and beneficence of

those laws which have governed the past material arrangement of the

‘earth’s erust, and by which the ceconomy of nature is sustained.

Mineralogy, or the description of the materials of which the surface

is composed and their combinations, is somewhat fully treated, the

author having selected for his arrangement the chemical nomenclature

of M. Dufrenoy, with remarks from the works of Mohs, Dana, Nicol,

&c., and the illustrations from Regnault’s ‘Chimie.’ The portion

devoted to Descriptive Geology contains an interesting chapter on

the law of distribution of organic remains, and their importance in

the classification of different formations ; we could have wished the

subsequent part, descriptive of the arrangement of the inorganic ma-

terials, somewhat enlarged as regards the geology of England, and

that a few more illustrations of the characteristic fossils had been in-

serted. Considering however the author’s intention to be that of

producing a work not only for the English student, but for the civil

and military engineer whose occupations may carry them to distant

regions, this brevity of local description is compensated for by the

general abstract of the geology of the globe as at present ascertained.

Some minor inaccuracies occur in this part, for instance the fossils

figured at p. 387 as belonging to the Great Oolite, are only found

in the Inferior Oolite, and no mention is made under the cretaceous

system of the abundance of phosphatic matter, which has of late so

much attracted the attention of our agriculturists.

The concluding part of the work, and which considerably enhances

its value, contains a concise account of the practical applications of the

science, a knowledge which must be always available when anything

is undertaken concerning the earth, either as the basis of operations,

or the source whenee all valuable materials are obtained. Under this

head therefore the student will find a brief but interesting outline of

the application of geology to agriculture, engineering and architecture,

such as the mechanical condition and chemical composition of rocks,

derivation and properties of soils, the principles of drainage, and many

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 4

50 Bibliographical. Notices.

other points of agricultural geology ; also an account of the earthy

minerals used in construction, their durability, powers of resistance,

&e. The important subject of the supply of water from various

sources, more especially as connected with that of the metropolis, is:

fully treated ; and here we find some new and striking observations on

the nature and character of the water-bearing strata around London,

more especially the chalk, and the probable quantity of that useful

element derivable therefrom, as deduced from geological investigation.

Associated with this section is the nature of mining operations, and

their reference to geological structure, in which the subject of coal-

working is concisely treated, as well as some practical remarks on the

various operations connected with the mining of iron, salt, and the

other valuable mineral riches of this country ; we must however state

that this portion of the work would have been rendered much more

useful to the student, if the author had imtroduced a few woodcuts

illustrative of some of the principal points connected with the various

methods adopted in the working, ventilation and drainage of our

mines.

A useful glossary of scientific terms, a general outline of the geo-

logy of India, and a series of examination papers are appended to this

volume, which, notwithstanding its brevity on some points, may be

safely consulted as an introduction to the science by the general

reader, as well as form an elementary manual for the traveller and

student. ;

An Arctic Voyage to Baffin’s Bay and Lancaster Sound in search of

friends with Sir John Franklin. By Rosert A. Goopstr, late

President of the Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh. London,

Van Voorst, 1850. :

This plain and unaffected narrative will be read with interest, not

only by those who share the anxiety arising from the uncertainty

hanging over the fate of those of whom Mr. Goodsir went in search,

but by others who wish to gain a clear impression of the distinguish-

ing features of arctic voyaging. The author sailed in the “ Advice”

whaler in March 1849 in search of his brother, who accompanied

Sir John Franklin. His voyage extended through Davis’s Strait

round the head of Baffin’s Bay, and the vessel was enabled to make

an exploration into Lancaster Sound ; with how little success we un-

fortunately know. Not discouraged by this, however, the author has

started again this spring on the same quest.

In this little volume, which is founded upon the journal’ kept

during the voyage, we find not merely a record of the routine of a

whaling voyage, with a vivid description of the exciting hunts and

perilous attacks which ensue when the ship arrives at the fishing

grounds, but the author gives us his impressions of the various sights

and natural phenomena as they came upon him with the force of

novelty ; thus furnishing us with just the kind of information which

has especial interest at the present time. The nature of the dangers

arising from the concussion of the ice floes, the “nip,” the cuttingof

Zoological Socrety. 51

ice ‘docks, the operations of tracking and towing, &c., are clearly

explained, and enable the reader to realize the peculiar’ character-

istics which attend these voyages in the icy seas. A few notes on

natural history are interspersed, but the author describes a whaling

voyage as particularly unfavourable to the pursuits of the naturalist,

very few opportunities of observation being afforded to him, even

where, as in his own case, the master of the ship affords all the faci-

lities in his power.

We can recommend this book as an exceedingly pleasant and read-

able little volume, and take our leave of it with hearty wishes for the

success of the author in his present, second search.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

“May 22, 1849.—Harpur Gamble, Esq., M.D., in the Chair.

MonoGrapu OF THE Famity LIMNADIADA, A FAMILY OF ENTO-

MostTRAcous Crustacea. By W. Barro, M.D., F.L.S. erc.

Jean Frederic Hermann, in his ‘ Mémoire Aptérologique,’ published

at Strasbourg in 1804, described and figured an Entomostracous crus-

tacean, which from its resemblance to the genus Daphnia of Miller

and its large size, he called Daphnia gigas. About thirty years pre-

vious to that time, he tells us, his father discovered a number of these

interesting little animals in a deep ditch near Strasbourg filled with clear

rain-water and well-stocked with weeds. Struck with their beauty he

collected several dozens of specimens, and placing them in a vessel full

of water less pure than that which the ditch contained, took them

home. By the time he reached his house however they were all dead

but one, and he only succeeded in preserving two specimens in spirits

of wine. Linneeus had long before that described a species of Mono-

eulus in his ‘ Fauna Suecica,’ under the name of Monoculus lenticu-

laris, found in Finland. His description is very brief, and Her-

mann (pére) considering it probable that his animals might be iden-

tical with the species described by Linnzeus, preserved the shells or

bucklers of the little creatures which had died, and distributed them

among his friends and correspondents. He sent some more particu-

larly to the celebrated Miiller, at that time engaged in working out

the history of the Entomostraca, and entreated him and his other

friends to inform him if they considered the specimens he had sent

to be identical with the Monoculus lenticularis of Linnzeus. Miller

and his other correspondents all replied that they were not able to

inform him, as they did not know Linnzeus’s insect—and from that

time up to the period at which the younger Hermann’s ‘ Mémoire

Aptérologique’ was published, neither father nor son had ever again

sueceeded in finding these animals. Nothing farther seems to have

been known of any species belonging to the family till M. Adolphe

Brongniart in 1820, in the sixth volume of the ‘ Mémoires du Muséum

d’ Histoire Naturelle,’ published a description of an animal found b

him in a pool of fresh water at Fontainebleau, which he considered (I

52 Zooloyical Society.

think erroneously) as identical with the Daphnia gigas of Hermann.

Of this species he formed his genus Limnadia, and at the same time

entered fully into the details of the structure and habits of the ani-

mal. In the ‘ Bulletin de la Société Impériale des Nat. de Moscou’

for 1830, M. Krynicki has described a third species belonging to the

family, which he found in Russia. M. Audouin, in the ‘Annales de

la Société Entomologique’ for 1837, announced to the Society that

he had received specimens of another species of the same ‘family,

found by M. Bravais, a naval officer, near Oran on the coast of Africa,

in a little marsh of brackish water ; and in the same year M. Straus

Durckheim published a description and good figure of a fifth species

found by Dr. Riippell in Abyssinia. M. Guérin-Ménéyille, in the

‘Magazin Zoologique’ for the same year, 1837, has published the

description of a sixth species brought from the Mauritius, collected

there by M. Desjardins; and finally, M. Joly, in the ‘Annales des

Sciences Naturelles,’ 2nd series, vol. xviii. 1843, has published an -_

elaborate memoir upon a species collected by him at Toulouse.

From a careful examination of the figures and descriptions given

by these authors, it is evident that these animals do not belong all to

the same genus. It is perhaps in vain now to attempt to ascertain

the species mentioned above as described by Linnzeus. Hermann

says, the animal described by him ‘‘is very likely to be in reality the

Monoculus lenticularis of Linneeus;” and upon examining the’ Lin-

neean cabinet in the possession of the Limneean Society, I have found

one mutilated specimen of a species belonging to this family which

bears much resemblance to that figured by M. Hermann. As there‘is

no ticket attached to the specimen, it is impossible now to decide whe-

ther this is really the individual originally in the possession of Lin-

neeus ; but ifit be, it confirms my opinion, derived from comparing the

figures and descriptions .of the two species given by Hermann and

Brongniart, that the latter author is decidedly in error in considering

them to be identical. The species found at Fontainebleau is the true

representative of the genus Limnadia, whilst that of Strasbourg forms

the type of another genus. This genus was indicated by Audouin

and Straus Durckheim in the same year; the former proposing for

the species brought by M. Bravais from Oran, the name of Cyzicus;

and the latter for that brought by Dr. Ruppell from Abyssinia, the

generic name Estheria. From the simultaneous publication of these

two generic names, it is difficult to decide which should stand ; and

M. Joly, apparently feeling the difficulty, has proposed a third name,

taking as. the type the species found by him at Toulouse, and calling

it Isaura.. As M. Audouin merely indicates the genus without

iving a description of either genus or species, whilst M. Straus de-

tails at full length both generic and specific characters, and figures

the typical species, I propose adopting his name and retaining the

generic name Estheria, a name originally proposed by Dr. Riippell

himself. J

The genus Limnadia thus at present contains two species :—

1. Limnadia Hermanni of Ad. Brongniart.

2. Limnadia Mauritiana of M, Guérin,

Zoological Society. 53

ooThe genus Lstheria at present contains three species :—

wil. Estheria gigas, the Daphnia gigas of Hermann, identical with

30 Cyzicus Bravaisit of Audouin and the Isaura cyeladoides. of

oly.

2. Estheria tetracera, the Limnadia tetracera of Krynicki.

3. Estheria Dahalacensis, Straus Durckheim.

To these three species I now propose adding six others, all in the

collection of the British Museum.

Legion BRANCHIOPODA.

Order PoyLioropa.

; Family LimnapIapD2&.

Animal almost entirely enclosed within a buckler or carapace re-

sembling exactly a bivalve shell. Feet all branchial; from eighteen

to twenty-seven pairs in number. Antenne four pairs; the two

superior used as organs of locomotion. Eyes two; closely approxi-

mated.

Genus Loanapia, Brongniart. _

Carapace very large in proportion to the size of the animal, which

appears not to fill much more than half of it. Head small, and having

a little behind the eye a small pear-shaped body on its dorsal margin.

Caudal segment truncate and terminating in two diverging lamelle,

ciliated on their under margin. Small antennee club-shaped... Jaw

foliated. Carapace beautifully transparent, of a whitish colour and

very thin and delicate. Valves nearly quite smooth or only showing

two or three slight concentric ridges on their anterior margin, and

when highly magnified, numerous very minute dots or puncturations.

The animals swim on their back, and no males have ever as_ yet

been observed.

Sp. 1. Limnapra HeERMANNI.

-. L. Hermanni, Ad. Brongniart, Mém. du Mus. d’ Hist. Nat. vi. t. 13.

f. 1-2, 1820. Desmarest, Consid. gén. sur les Crust. 379. t. 56. f..1,

1825. Latreille, Cuv. Régn. Anim. iv. 173, 1829. Bose, Man. d’ Hist.

Nat. des Crust. ii. 236, 1830. Gudérin, Magaz. de Zool. Class 7. t. 21.

f. 12, 1837. Lamarck, An. sans Vert. 2nd edit. v. 185 (note). M. Ed-

wards, Hist. Nat. Crust. iii. 362. No. 1. Cuv. Régn. Anim. edit.

Crochard, Crustacés, t. 74. f. 1, la.

Carapace-valves of a rounded oval form, and permitting only the

terminal branches of the large antennze and the tips of the caudal

lamellze to pass beyond their margins ; antennules of the length of the

peduncles of the large antennze, club-shaped and crenulated on their

upper edge ; large antennz nearly halfas long as the bedy, and having

in each branch 12 joints ; feet 22 pairs in number ; caudal lamelle of

considerable length ; carapace of a clear transparent white colour, and

nearly quite smooth on its surface. On the anterior half we see two

or three concentric striz or rather delicate ridges running parallel

with the lower margin, and when examined by a microscope of con-

siderable power, we can detect the whole surface of the valves covered

with numerous minute dots or puncturations. These do not appear

54 Zoological Society.

raised, but as if they were mere opacities in the otherwise ‘clear

transparent shell.

Hab. Fontainebleau. British Museum; sent to Dr. Leach by

M. Brongniart.

Sp. 2. Limnapia MavritIiAna. | :

L. Mauritiana, Guérin, Mag. de Zool. Class 7. t. 21. f. 1-11,

1837; Iconogr. Régn. Anim. Cuv. t. 33. f. 2. M. Edwards, Hist.

Nat. Crust. im. 363. No. 2. t. 35. f. 7-8. Burmeister, Organiz. of

Trilobites, Ray edit. t. 6. f. 15.

Carapace-valyes of an oval shape, slightly pointed at the extre-

mities; antennules club-shaped, not crenulated on the upper edge,

and considerably shorter than in preceding species, and the branches

composed of only 9 joints in each; feet 18 pairs in number ; caudal

lamellee shorter than in preceding species and more spine-shaped.

Not having seen this species I am unable to describe the structure

of the carapace.

Hab. Island of Mauritius, M. Desjardins.

Genus Estuerta, Riippell.

Carapace smaller in proportion to the size of the animal than in

preceding genus, the animal nearly filling the entire cavity ; head

large and somewhat projecting beyond the margins of the valves ; no

pyriform organ; caudal segment large and terminating in four la-

melle in form of strong curved hooks; small antennze linear or

slightly tapering towards the apex ; jaws fleshy ; carapace of a trans-

lucent horny or yellowish colour, of moderate thickness, and showing

numerous strong concentric ribs; the surface between the ribs is

generally strongly punctate or striated, presenting considerable va-

riety in their sculpture, which affords good specific characters ; the

animals swim on their belly, and many males are found among them.

A. Valves of carapace dotted or punctate on the surface.

Sp. 1. EsrHeria Gieas,

Syn. Daphnia gigas, Hermann, Mém. Aptérol. 134, t. 5, f. 4-5;

t. 9. f. a, 1804.

Cyzicus Bravaisit, Audouin, Ann. de la Soc. Entomol. vi. Bulletin,

. 9, 1837.

: Isaura Cycladoides, Joly, Ann. des Scien. Nat. 2nd ser. xviii. t. 7,

t. 8, t. 9, f. 1-44, 1843.

Estheria Cycladoides, Lucas, Explor. Scient. de P Alger. Crus-

tacés, 81, 1845.

Limnadia Hermanni, Koch, Deutsch. Crust. H. xxxv. t. 10.

Monoculus lenticularis? Linneeus, Faun. Suec. 2051. No. 8; Syst.

Nat. ed. 12th, 1059, No. 8.

Carapace-valves of a rounded oval form, resembling considerably

the shell of a Cyclas ; of a horny amber colour and translucid ; an-

terior extremity rather broader than posterior ; both finely rounded;

beaks prominent, situated nearer the anterior extremity of the cara-

pace, which is much more convex at that part than elsewhere ; the

-two valves are marked with concentric strie or ribs, varying from

Zoological Society. 55

20, to. 26. in number. When viewed under the microscope, the

structure of this carapace presents the following appearance :_ the ribs

are strongly marked and are somewhat prominent, the lower edge

being beaded or ornamented with a line of raised round dots of,a

rather regular figure. The surface between the ribs is slightly con-

caye, and is marked very distinctly with numerous raised dots or

punctations of a rather irregular form and size.

Hab. Strasbourg, Hermann. Toulouse, Joly. Oran, M. Bravais.

Algeria, Lucas. Regency of Tunis, Mr. Frazer. Brit. Mus.

That this is the Daphnia gigas of Hermann I think there is no

doubt, and quite different from the Limnadia Hermanni of Bron-

gniart. The body of the Limnadia is entirely enclosed within a cara-

pace, regularly oval, transparent, and of a whitish colour. That of

the Daphnia gigas, according to Hermann, is enclosed within a cara-

ace of the colour of amber, horny, transparent, oval, with the back

gibbous, keeled, and edged with brown. The carapace of the Lim-

nadia is smooth, or offering only two or three zones parallel to its

free edge. That of the Daphnia gigas has 7 rings or parallel zones

on the two lower thirds of its body, and to judge from the figure

given by Hermann, has several more on the upper portion. In struc-

ture and form it thus agrees with the characters of the genus Hstheria,

and appears to me to be perfectly identical with the Isaura Cycla-

doides of Joly. ;

Sp. 2. Estaerra Me irensis, Nobis.

Carapace-valves of an elongated oval form, considerably narrower

at the posterior than the anterior extremity ; of a light horny colour,

and semitransparent. Anterior extremity rounded; the beaks si-

tuate near that extremity and prominent, causing that part of the

shell to be much more convex than any other portion. Ribs some-

what prominent, the surface between them slightly concave and com-

pletely covered with numerous very small dots or raised punctations

of rather a regular figure. The lower edge of each rib is beaded like

the last, but the dots are smaller. The shell is considerably more

elongated than in preceding species, and the beaks are more pro-

minent and rather nearer the anterior extremity. The colour is

much lighter; the ribs rather less prominent, and the punctations

on the intermediate spaces much smaller and a great deal more nu-

merous.

Hab. Pool of rain-water at Malta, Rev. Mr. Hennah. Brit. Mus.

Sp. 3. Esrneria pouira, Nobis.

Carapace-valves obovate, resembling in form the shell ofa Pisidium.

Anterior extremity somewhat broader than posterior, much more

convex and gaping. Beaks prominently elevated, and situated near

the anterior extremity. The shell is of a light yellowish horny co-

lour internally and externally, and of a fine glossy polished appear-

ance and finely pellucid. The ribs are numerous, about 27 in num-

ber, elevated, and smooth. The spaces between are slightly concave,

and are beautifully dotted with numerous small impressed punctations.

Hab. India, Captain Boys. Brit. Mus.

56 Zoologieal Saciety.

Sp. 4. Esraeris Brasiiiensis, Nobis. diners

Carapace-valves elongately obovate and pisidiform. Anterior ex-

tremity much broader than posterior, much more convex, and gaping.

Beaks prominent and situated near anterior extremity. The shell

is of a uniform dull horny colour and appearance externally and in-

ternally, very thin and translucent. Ribs numerous, elevated and

smooth. The intermediate spaces are slightly concave, and appear

roughened all over with numerous very small dots. This is a larger

species than the preceding, and is much more elongated in form,—not

possessing the fine polished appearance which distinguishes it, but

appearing as if covered with a very thin epidermis.

Hab. Brazil, Mr. Sowerby. Brit. Mus.

Sp. 5. Estwerta DawALacensis.

E. Dahalacensis, Riippell & Straus, Mus. Senkenberg. ii. 119.

t. 7. f. 1-15.

Carapace-valves irregularly quadrilateral. Anterior extremit

slightly rounded, posterior extremity cut sloping or with beveled

edges. Dorsal and ventral margins both straight. Beaks rather

prominent, placed near anterior extremity. The carapace is of a

light horny colour and lustre, both internally and externally, and _

translucent. The ribs are about 14 in number and rather prominent.

The spaces between them are slightly concave and covered with yery

numerous exceedingly minute raised dots or punctations, and a good

many much larger intermixed. ; ;

Hab. Dahalac, Abyssinia, Riippell. Mus. Dom. J.O. Westwood.

B. Valves of carapace longitudinally striated on their surface.

Sp. 6. EsrHERIA DONACIFORMIS.

Nuculina donaciforme, Parreyss MSS. in Mus. Brit.

Carapace-valves shortly obovate and pisidiform ; anterior extremity

broader than posterior, more convex but not gaping; beaks pro-

minent, placed near anterior extremity ; the carapace is quite opake,

of a light brownish yellow externally, of a dull lustre and with a spot

of dark purple and of a metallic lustre on the anterior margin and on

the dorsal edge behind the beaks; the interior is of a beautiful

shining lustre and of a deep purple colour ; the ribs are numerous

and: rather unequal; the spaces between them are striated longitu-

dinally ; the strize, when examined by the microscope, being irregular

and of a somewhat complicated structure, near the edge of the rib

frequently forraing loops and running one into the other.

Hab. Abeid, Kordofan, Parreyss. Sent to the British Museum

Collection as a species of mollusk belongmg to the genus Nuweulina

and called Nuculina donaeiforme. )

Sp. 7. Estuert1a Boysu, Nobis.

Carapace-valves broadly obovate; anterior extremity convex, gaping,

much broader than the posterior, which however is rounded and _

obtuse ; beaks prominent, placed near anterior extremity ; carapace

opake; externally of a dull shining grey colour, with the anterior

Zoological Society. 57

extremity, beaks, and dorsal edge of a purplish tint possessing a

somewhat metallic lustre ; the interior is of a light purple tint and

somewhat shining lustre; the ribs are numerous, about 34 in num-

ber, and prominent, and the surface between them is striated longi-

tudinally and impressly punctate, the strize extending across one-half

the space, the other half being occupied with the punctations.

Hab. India, Capt. Boys. Brit. Mus.

Sp. 8. EstHeria stmiis, Nobis.

Carapace-valves elongate obovate ; anterior extremity considerably

broader than posterior, which is rather narrow; beaks very promi-

nent, placed very near anterior extremity ; carapace opake ; colour

externally and internally the same as in last; the ribs are numerous

and prominent, the first 7 or 8 rather broader than the rest, smooth,

and flattish ; the remainder sharply prominent, and having on their

surface a row of sharp angular beads; the surface between the ribs

is deeply striated, the strice extending nearly quite across the space.

This species differs from the preceding in being smaller, more elon-

gate in proportion; in having the posterior extremity considerably

narrower and sharper, and the beaks nearer anterior extremity, and

in having the ribs beaded.

Hab. India, Capt. Boys. Brit. Mus.

Sp. 9. EstHeRIA TETRACERA.

Syn. Limnadia tetracera, Krynicki, Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Mos-

cou, 1830, 176. t. 7. f. 1, 2. M. Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust. iii.

363. No. 3.

Isaura tetracera, Joly, Ann. Sc. Nat. 2nd ser. xviii.

Carapace-valves broadly obovate ; anterior extremity broader than

posterior, which is obtusely rounded; beaks prominent, very near

anterior extremity. ;

Not having seen this species I cannot describe the structure of the

carapace.

Krynicki describes this species as a Limnadia, but at the same

time remarks “‘that it ought to form the type of a new genus.”’

Hab. Neighbourhood of Charkow, Russia, Krynicki.

June 12.—W. Spence, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

Letters had been received from Richard Hill, Esq., W. C. Kelaart,

Esq., R. J. Bourchier, Esq., and Dr. Bland, Corr. Members.

Mr. Kelaart’s letter was dated San Fernando, Trinidad, May 6.

Among other interesting intelligence he states that he has ‘‘ no doubt

of the existence of a large Red Monkey, and according to some, of a

white one also, inhabiting the woods of this island ; and although no

specimens have yet been procured, the promises of several of the pro-

prietors give hope of a speedy solution of the question as to what spe-

cies these animals may belong.”

Mr. Gray exhibited, from the collection of J. H. Hora, Esq., a

female specimen of Ovis Gmelini, from Tauri in the Persian Gulf.

It was peculiar for the large size of the tuft of hair over the orbital

gland, which was closely matted together by the secretion from it;

58 Zoological Society.

the nostrils are surrounded by a distinct narrow callous. edge ; the

callosity occupies the space between the nostrils and a narrow. central

band down to the lips; the body is covered with very close soft

hair, and on the haunches and other parts where the hair is longer,

it retains its softness, but approaches to the quill-like character of the

Roebuck ; the upper part of the body is ochraceous yellow, the lower

part paler and whitish; the head is paler yellowish, and the hairs

on the forehead and face are tipped with whitish.

The following paper was read :—

1. ON THE VARIATION IN THE TEETH OF THE CRESTED SEAL,

CysToPHORA CRISTATA, AND ON A NEW SPECIES OF THE

GENUS FROM THE West INpigs. By J. E. Gray, Esq@.,

F.R.S. ere.

In a paper which I lately communicated to the Society on the

genus Bradypus, I drew their attention to some variations in the

form of the lower jaw, which were not accompanied by any appre-

ciable difference in the external appearance of the specimens; I now

wish to bring before the Society some variations which I have ob-

served in the teeth of the different skulls of the Crested Seal which

I have received from Greenland. I consider it of more importance

to record these variations, as the formation of the teeth in the family

of Seals has been considered as affording one of the best characters -

for the distinction of the species.

Several zoologists have considered the Crested Seal of the northern

and the Proboscis Seal of the southern hemisphere as belonging to the

same genus ; but though there are several characters which are com-

mon to both, they are very easily distinguished.

The grinders of the Proboscis Seal are only slightly plaited on the

crown, all have only simple subcylindrical roots, which are cylindrical

in the young animal, and enlarged, short, and clavate in the adult

specimens. The grinders of the Crested Seal, on the contrary, are

rather tubercular and very closely and strongly plaited on the

crown, and this character is seldom obliterated by age, and in most

of the skulls the 4th and 5th grinder of both jaws have two roots,

and the root of the 3rd grinder is partially divided on the outer side ;

but in some adult skulls (probably belonging to the males?) the roots

of the 4th and of the Ist, 2nd and 3rd grinders are enlarged and

simple-rooted, and in one young skull the 4th grinder is also simple-

rooted.

I shall proceed to give the variations to be observed in the follow-

ing skulls, all received from Greenland :—

1.:No, 332 6. in Brit. Mus. Cat.—The skull of an adult or aged

specimen: the crowns plaited, the roots of all the grinders enlarged

and short, club-shaped and simple, separated from the crown by a

narrow collar.

2. No. 332 a.—Skull of adult : the crown worn ; the root of the Ist,

2nd, 3rd, 4th, rather enlarged, oblong club-shaped, rather elongate,

the root of the 5th grinder compressed, of the left side simple, of the

Zoological Society. 59

right partially divided into two short roots continued in grooves on

each side. ; .

8. No. 332 c.—Skull of an aged specimen : the crowns plaited and

tubercular, the roots of the grinders rather enlarged, the root of the

3rd grinder rather compressed, simple, with a groove on the outer

side of the 4th and 5th grinders, scarcely enlarged, and divided into

two distinct diverging roots.

4. No. 332 h.—Skull of nearly adult: the crown of few grinders

remaining plaited; the root of 4th and 5th grinder of the left side,

as shown by the cavities, divided into two roots ; of the 4th grinder of

the right side simple, with a slight groove on the outer side, and of

the 5th grinder two-rooted, like the similar grinder on the other

side.

5. No. 332 d.—Skull of nearly adult, wanting the grinders; but

the cavity for the grinders shows that the 4th grinder on both sides

had a short clavate root with a slight central groove on the outer

side, and the 5th grinder on each side had two separate roots.

6. No. 332 e.—Skull ofa half-grown animal: the crown plaited and

tubercular, the 4th grinder on each side with ovate, short, simple

roots, and the 5th grinder with compressed truncated simple roots ;

the grinders are rather further apart than in the other skull.

7. No. 332 f.—Skull of a very young animal : the crowns are very

distinetly plaited, the 4th and 5th grinders of both sides have two

distinct roots, and the 3rd grinder has a groove down the middle of

the outer side. In all these skulls the grinders are close together,

forming a nearly continuous line.

8. Is the skull of a young female of the Seal caught in the Orwell |

on the 29th of June, 1847, described and figured by Dr. W. B.

Clarke, and now in the Ipswich Museum. This skull very much

resembles No. 6 (No. 332 e.) in proportions and distance of grinders,

but is only about two-thirds the size, and the blood-vessel on each

side the palate, which in that skull is open, is here partly covered

over with a thin layer of bone; the 4th upper grille has a com-

ressed simple root with a groove on the lower part of its outer side,

and the 5th grinder is two-rooted. It is to be observed, that the

Orwell specimen, No. 8, was a female, and that the nose of this and

of skull No. 6 differ from the others in being rather longer, and in

the grinders being rather further apart: is this the character of the

female sex? and in both these skulls the 4th grinder is single-rooted:

is that alsoa sexual character? It is to be hoped that the Danish

or American naturalists who have the opportunity of examining these

seals, will determine the question.

It would thus appear, from what I have stated, that in this genus

the form of the root of the grinders is very liable to variation; I

have not observed any similar variation in the teeth of any other seal,

and still believe that the form of the roots affords a good character

in most of the genera.

We have lately received from the West Indies the skin and skull

of a seal which evidently belongs to the same genus as the crested

seal of the northern hemisphere. The skull, or rather the teeth,

60 Zovlogical Society.

when compared with those of the Greenland specimens, induce me

to believe that it is distinct from them. It chiefly differs in the torm

of the outer upper cutting teeth and canines. In all the specimens,

both old and young, from the North Sea, the outer upper cutting

teeth and the canines are narrow and compressed. In the West

Indian skull, which is that of a very young specimen, the outer upper

cutting teeth and the canines are broad, strongly keeled on each side and.

- longitudinally plaited within. In this skull the 4th grinder has only

a single root, and the 5th grinder has two; the crowns of the teeth

are plaited and tubercular like those of the North Sea specimens.

The face is rather broader than in a skull of the northern kind of

nearly the same size. This species may be called Cystophora antil-

larum.

We have received an imperfect skin of a seal from Jamaica, which

was brought home by Mr. Gosse. It is unfortunately without any

bones. he whiskers are short, thick, white, cylindrical, regularly

tapering, and without any appearance of a wave or twist. In this

character it most agrees with Phoca barbata.

July 10.—Harpur Gamble, Esq., M.D., in the Chair.

Mr. E. Doubleday exhibited specimens of the larva, pupa, and per-

fect insect of Sirex gigas, an insect mostly very rare in Great Britain.

These specimens were sent to Mr. Gray from Bath by Mr. Brunel,

and were accompanied by fragments of the wood on which the larvee

had fed.

It appears that about eighteen months since a quantity of larch-

trees were cut in the neighbourhood of Bath, and after having been

used as scaffolding-poles in the repairing of one of the churches of

the city, were applied to a similar purpose at the railway-station.

From these poles thousands of individuals, chiefly females, of Sirex

gigas, are now coming forth. From the specimens exhibited, it

would seem that the larvee prefer the soft sap wood to the more solid

internal part of the trees, penetrating this part longitudinally at a

little distance from the bark, the perfect insect gnawing its way

through when ready to make its appearance.

Mr. Doubleday remarked that there was here ample evidence to

disprove St. Fargeau’s idea, that this fine insect is a parasite upon

some timber-boring beetles, an opinion already controverted by Mr.

Westwood and others. The larva, pupa, and perfect insect are beau-

tifully figured by Ratzeburg in his work on insects injurious to forests ;

but he gives no details of the habits of the insect, nor any figures in-

dicating the mode of life of the larva.

The following papers were read :—

1. Description or Two New SPECIES WITH THE CHARACTERS

or A New Genus or Trocuitin&. By Joun Goutp, F.R.S.

ETC.

Genus Hertiopoxa, Gould.-

Bill straight or slightly curved downwards, of moderate length ;

Zoological Society. 61

nostrils covered by an operculum ; wings pointed, rigid, of moderate

size, and well-adapted for sustaining flight; tail of moderate. size,

considerably forked ; feet of moderate size ; the outer toe and claw

shorter than the inner toe and claw; the hind toe and claw the

shortest of all; tarsi clothed with fine feathers.

Species, H. jacula, H. Leadbeateri (H. Otero’), H. rubinoides,

and H. rubinia?

HetiopoxaA JAcuLa, Gould.

Male: crown of the head, breast and abdomen resplendent metallic

green; in the centre of the throat a crescentic mark of metallic blue ;

the metallic green of the crown running to a point towards the oc-

ciput ; back of the neck, back, and upper wing-coverts bronzy green ;

under wing-coverts and flanks grass-green; wings purplish brown ;

upper, tail-coverts purplish brown with green reflexions ; under tail-

coverts dark brown with green reflexions; tail considerably forked

and of a bluish black ; thighs and tarsi white; feet blackish brown ;

bill black.

Total length 54 inches; bill 11; wing 2; tail 23; tarsi 1.

Female: crown of the head and upper surface green ; throat shining

metallic green, the white bases of the feathers showing through and

giving the throat a speckled appearance ; tail bluish black tipped

with white ; in some specimens the lores are buff, and a line of the

same hue extends beneath the eye ; thighs white ; under tail-coverts

dull green ; bill black.

Hab. Santa Fé de Bogota.

Remark.—This splendid new species, which I have recently re-

ceived from Santa Fé de Bogota, is precisely of the same form and

about the size of the 7’. Leadbeateri of authors.

ERIOPUS SIMPLEX, Gould.

The entire body obscure olive-green ; the crown of the head and

back of the neck tinted with purple; rump and upper tail-coverts

a. very little brighter than the back ; under tail-coverts dull bluish

purple; wings purplish brown; tail considerably forked, and black

with purplish reflexions ;, thighs and tarsi thickly clothed with snow-

white. plumes ; bill and feet black.

Total length 43 inches; bill 7; wing 2}; tail 2.

Remark.—The only specimen I have seen is in the collection of

E,. Wilson, Esq. ;-it is most nearly allied to H. eupreoventris, but

its uniform dusky colour renders it conspicuously distinct. It was

received in a collection sent from Santa Fé de Bogota.

2. DESCRIPTIONS OF SIXTEEN NEW SPECIES OF BULIMUS, IN THE

COLLECTION oF H. Cuming, Es@., pDIsScovERED BY Mr. WIL-

LIAM Lops IN THE ANDES OF Perv. By Lovetu REEve,

F.Z.8.

1. Bunimus criavustniomwes. Bul. testd elongato-turritd, sini-

_ strali, compresse umbilicatd, anfractibus novem, superné obscure

62 Zoological Society.

costatis, longitudinaliter creberrimée et minutissime: rugoso-stri-

atis, columelld verticaliter refed, aperturd subquadratd, labro

tenui, simplici; colore murino.

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb.

Very like a Clausilia in form, and.of a silken aspect, arising out of

the very close and minute development of longitudinal strie.

2. Butimus nicRroprLeatus. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatd, sub-

ampliter umbilicatd, anfractibus septem, convexis, obtuse sub-

rugoso-striatis, columella verticaliter reflexd, aperturd ovali,

labro simplici ; albidd, basin versus obsolete fusco-fasciatd, apice

nigro.

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb.

It is probable, from the faintly-banded appearance of this shell, that

this is but the pale variety of a darker type.

3. Butimus roveouatus. Bul. testd oblongo-ovatd, tenuiculd,

subventricosd, haud umbilicatd, ad apicem obtusd, anfractibus

quinque ad sex, convexis, longitudinaliter obtuse plicato-striatis,

punctis oblongis spiraliter lineatim exsculptis, infra suturas pli-

cato-crenulatis, apicem versus peculiariter foveolatis, suturis

rudibus, anfractu ultimo oblique descendente, columella latd,

depressiusculd, oblique recedente, aperturd oblongo-ovali, labro

subincrassato, vir reflexo ; intense olivaceo-brunned, infra sutu-

ras pallidée unifasciatd, suturis albidis, columelld labroque ceru-

lescente-albis, aperture fauce iridescente-lilaced.

Hab. Vitoe, near Sarma, Alto Peru; W. Lobb.

This is the species which Dr. Pfeiffer has assigned to the Bulimus

Mahogani of Sowerby, Conch. Tlustr. f. 59 ; a species of the B. rosa-

ceus or hemastoma type, of which I can find no description or tidings.

The species under consideration will be found, on comparison with

Sowerby’s figure, to be of a more oblong form, more acuminated at

the apex, and very poe, indented round the upper sutures, re-

minding one very much of the indentations in the shells of Phorus.

4. Buxuimus pepstus. Bul. testd subacuminato-ovatd, compresse

umbilicatd, anfractibus septem, rotundatis, levibus, superne

depressiusculis, minute plicato-crenulatis, columelld reflexd,

apertura parviusculd, labro simplici, intus extusque ustulato-

Suscd, hic illic saturatiore-strigatd.

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb.

A thin shell, approaching in form and colouring to the Bulimus

nua, from which it differs in being of lighter structure, and having a

more rounded aperture.

5. Bunimus scirutus. Bul. testd subfusiformi-oblongd, vie um-

bilicatd, anfractibus octo, leviter convexis, levibus, columelld

parum reflexd, aperturd subangustd, labro simplici; albidd,

purpureo-ceruleo tinctd, basin versus ferrugineo-rufd, lineis

subtilibus albis, irregulariter undulatis, creberrime longitudi-

naliter notatd. '

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb. :

Zoological Society. 63

~v Neatly marked with fine white waved lines upon a purple-blue

ground, tinged towards the base with a bright rust-red.

6. Buximus cuzcornsis. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, sub-

cylindraced, subcompressé umbilicatd, anfractibus octo, leviter

convexis, sub lente striatis et corrugato-indentatis, columelld

reflexd, aperturd parviusculd, labro simplict ; fulvescente-spa-

diced.

Hab. Cuzco, Bolivia; W. Lobb.

Of a delicate nankeen colour throughout.

7. Burrus pratrextus. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, sub-

cylindraced, subampliter umbilicatd, anfractibus octo, leviter

convexis, levibus vel obscuré indentatis, columelld latissimé re-

frexd, aperturd parviusculd, labro simplici, paululim reflexo ;

lacted, ceruleo-nebulatd, maculis rotundatis albidis promiscué

froccatd, lineis minutis albidis undulatis longitudinaliter ere-

berrimé notatd, apice fuscescente.

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb.

A delicate blue-clouded shell, sprinkled with a few white flakes,

and very closely marked with fine white lines, which are irregularly

waved and sometimes ramified like veins.

8. Butimus Loss. Bul. testd subcylindraceo-oblongd, com-

presse umbilicatd, aperturam versus subobliqué tumidd, anfrac-

tibus octo, leviter convexis, levibus vel obscure indentatis, colu-

melld late expansd, aperturd oblique effusd, labro reflexo ; albé,

vittis longitudinalibus fuscescentibus et purpureo-castaneis irre-

gulariter conspicué pictd, pone labrum et aperture fauce pur-

pureo-nigricante.

Hab. Banks of the Maranon, near Balsas, Peru (on branches of a

species of Jatropha); W. Lobb.

This fine species is of a delicate cream-white, striped longitudinally

by distinct ribands of light brown and dark purple chestnut, without

any of intermediate tint. Immediately behind the lip there is more of

the dark purple chestnut, approaching to black, and the interior of the

aperture is coloured with the same, having a somewhat metallic hue.

T have the pleasure to name it in honour of Mr. William Lobb, bo-

tanical collector of Messrs. Veitch and Son, the eminent nurserymen

of Exeter, to whose zeal-in the pursuit of natural history the disco-

very of these interesting species bears honourable testimony.

9. Butimus rurPuRATUS. Bul. testd subacuminato-ovatd, com-

presse umbilicatd, anfractibus sex, convewis, longitudinaliter

rugoso-corrugatis, ad suturas plicato-crenatis, anfractu ultimo

ventricosiusculo, columelld reflerd, labro simplici; purpurco-

Suscé, lineis albidis hic illic longitudinaliter interruptd, basi et

aperture fauce albidd.

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb.

A rather stout, rough shell, stained with dark purple brown.

10. BuLimus RHODOLARYNX. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatd, basin

64 Zooloyical Society.

versus oblique ventricosd, ampliter umbilicatd, anfractibus sep-

tem ad octo, subrotundatis, levibus, sub lente. striis obliquis

elevatiusculis et spiralibus incisis minute decussatis, apertura

suborbiculart, columelld labroque late reflexis ; roseo-albicante,

intus purpureo-rosed.

Hab. Banks of the Aparimao, Alto Peru; W. Lobb.

Distinguished by its very delicate purple-rose interior, the colour

of which is seen through the substance of the shell.

11, Butimus pecussatus. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, basi

rotundatd, subcylindraced, compresse umbilicatd, anfractibus

octo, leviter convexis, longitudinaliter corrugato-striatis, ad

suturas subcrenulatis, columella late reflexd, labro. tenui,, sim-

plici; pallide stramined, strigis brevibus rufo-fuscis longitudi-

nalibus et obliquis fasciatim decussatis peculiariter notatd.

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb.

Singularly characterized by the ‘bands of short brown staples

ranging obliquely in the direction opposed to the lines of growth

12. Butimus myristicus. Bul. testd acuminato-oblongd, basi

suboblique rotundatd, compresse umbilicatd, anfractibus octo ad

novem, planulato-convexis, longitudinaliter striatis, infra suturas

subcrenulatis, columelld late reflexd, labro simplici; albidd,

vittis irregularibus castaneis et fuscescentibus confertim longi-

tudinaliter pictd.

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru; W. Lobb.

This differs but little from the preceding speciés in form and detail

of sculpture ; yet there is a marked distinction in the style of paint-

ing.

13. BuLimus ALTO-PERUVIANUS. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatéd,

tenuiculd, ampliter compressée umbilicatd, aperturam versus ob-

lique ventricosd, inflatd, anfractibus septem, convexis, apicem

versus creberrimé elevato-striatis, striis spiralibus incisis sub

lente minute decussatis, columella late verticaliter. reflexd, aper-

turd oblique suborbiculari, labro effuso, non reflexo ; fulvescente

lacted, apicem versus cerulescente, lineis castaneis subdistanti-

bus irregulariter longitudinaliter notatd, maculis brevibus con-

trarié obliquis bifasciatim pictd, macularum. serie..unicd eine

suturas. :

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb.

The painting of this delicate and boldly convoluted shell is singu-

larly characterized by two bands of short oblong chestnut,spots or

dashes, ranging ne in a direction contrary to thatof the

painted lines.

14. Buuimus atutaceus. Bul. testd oblongo-ovatd, unbilieata,

anfractibus septem, convexis, ereberrime corrugato-striatis, aper-

turd ovali, columelld reflexd, labro vix reflexo ; intense ustulato-

castaned, zonuld unicd albd medio cingulatd, labro albo.

Hab. Cuzco, Bolivia; W. Lobb.

The entire surface of this shell is sculptured longitudinally with

very closely-packed crinkled strize.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 65

45) BuLimus primutaris. Bul. testd acuminato-ovatd, tenui-

“> euld, subventricosd, umbilicatd, anfractibus septem, levibus,

columelld tenui reflexd, labro simplici; albidd, basin versus

vivide luted, fascits castaneo-nigris quatuor aut pluribus, non~

nullis multd interruptis, cingulatd.

Hab. Chachapoyas, Alto Peru; W. Lobb.

Of simple structure, but abundantly characterized by its bright

primrose colour and dark basal bands.

16. BuLimus cotumELLARIS. Bul. testd cylindraceo-elongaté,

haud umbilicatd, anfractibus septemdecim ad octodecim, planis,

angustis, oblique subobsoleté striatis, anfractu ultimo ad basin

subangulato, columelld tortuosd, leviter recedente, aperturd sub-

quadratd, ad basin effusd ; roseo-albicante, apicem versus livido-

carulescente et rufescente.

Hab. Andes of Caxamarca, Peru (under stones at an elevation of

12,000 feet); W. Lobb.

_ An interesting Pupa-like species, distinguished by its square effuse

aperture and erect columnar form.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

May 16, 1850.—Professor Fleming, President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :-—

1. “On Colchicum autumnale,’ by James M‘Grigor Maclagan,

Esq. In this paper the author considered the plants known to the

ancients by the name of Colchicum and Hermodactylus, and endea-

youred to show from the writings of Dioscorides, Paullus igineta

and others, that these names are synonymous. He then gave a history

_ of the uses of the plant in a medical point of view, and after de-

scribing the structure and characters of Colchicum autumnale, C. mon-

tanum and C. variegatum or Iilyricum, proceeded to notice the first

of these species particularly. He detailed various experiments which

he had made as to its mode of propagation by corms, and as to the

quantity of starch and colchicine in the corm at different epochs of its

growth ; and concluded by a general view of its pharmaceutical uses.

2. “On Dickieia,” by John Ralfs, Esq. The author described

the characters of the genus, and showed how it differs from Schizo-

nema. He then characterized D. ulvoides (Berk. and Ralfs), and

D. pinnata (Ralfs). This paper will be published in the ‘ Annals of

Natural History’ and the Society’s Transactions.

3. “On Arum maculatum,”’ by James Kay, Esq. The object of

this paper was to show, that, judging from the venation and develop-

ment of the spathe, it is to be considered as a modification of the

lamina of the leaf, and not of the petiole as some have supposed.

Mr. Stark showed a mode of making cells for the microscope by

cutting off thin slices of gutta percha tubes and fastening them on

glass by means of a gentle heat. He exhibited under the microscope

several preparations of sea-weeds put up in this manner.

A note was read from Mr. C. Eyre Parker, containing some obser-

vations on Narcissus biflorus.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. ate

66 Miscellaneous.

Mrs. Robertson of Braendam, near Stirling, sent a notice (accom-

nied by fresh specimens) of the discovery of Buwbaumia aphylla

in large quantity on Ben Ledi. Fresh specimens of the Bubaumia

were likewise exhibited from Mr. Ogilvie of Dundee, having been

gathered by him on the Sidlaw Hills, along with Beomyces roseus.

MISCELLANEOUS.

NOTES ON MEDUSZ AND POLYPES.

H.M.S. Rattlesnake, Cape York, October 1849.

My pear Srr,—You will probably be interested in knowing what I

have been about for the last year. I have examined (in most cases

very carefully) species of the following genera of Acalephze and Po-

lypes: Puysorpnoripa, Velella, Porpita, Physalia (a good many

new points), Stephanomia, Athorybia, Agulina, Rhizophyra; D1-

puyp%, Rosacea, Cuboides (two species), Abyla (three species),

Enneagonea; Mrepusip, Sinope (?), Xanthea, Geryonia, Cytais,

Cephea, Oceania, * Bugainvillea, Tima, Aglaura (?), Pelagia, *Will-

sia; Pouyrrs, Tubularia, besides some genera altogether new. The

two I have marked thus * will interest you, as you describe them in

your “ Naked-eyed Meduse.”’ Bugainvillea, 1 may mention, has its

generative organ in the thickness of its outer membrane of the stomach ;

Wilisia developes bodies mostly resembling those in Sarsia prolifera

and gemmifera, at the angle formed by the two first divisions of each —

of the four radial canals. The structure of the Tubularia is also very

interesting. I was for a long time astonished at what appeared to be

its very wide geographical distribution, until I discovered one day

that it was attached im large masses to the ship’s bottom !

T have found much that was new to me in all respects, but nothing

that contradicted in any important matter the results at which I ar-

rived in the paper on the Meduse. On the other hand, I can speak

much more confidently on some points advanced only with hesitation

before. I believe that I shall be able to show you on our return evi-

dence amply sufficient to prove,—1st, that the Hydroid and Sertularian

Polypes, the Hydrostatic and ordinary Acalephee, and the Helianthoid

Polypes form one large family, which, from their invariable and- pecu-

liar “‘ thread-cell,” I propose to call the ‘“‘ Nematophora ;” 2nd, that

this great family consists further of two subdivisions, the number of

which as affixed, if we consider one subdivision, and strictly analo-

gous and parallel if we consider the two subdivisions as thus:—

_Nematophora.

Hydroide. Actinidee.

Corynide. Zoanthidee.

Sertularidee. Sarcoidea.

Physophoridee. Pennatulide.

Diphydee. Madreporide.

Medusidee. Beroide.

I believe that I have already evidence enough on the ‘‘;Hydroid’’

Miscellaneous. 67

side, but on the other I have done nothing, or next. to nothing. It is

a very difficult investigation, but if this intolerable heat leaves me

energy enough I will do something towards it... I am unwilling to

write hastily or without due evidence on this matter (especially since

the establishment of my views must, as it seems to me, necessitate

the total re-arrangement of the “ Radiata”), and I mean therefore

merely to go on making observations until we return to England. If

then I find any means offer itself of publishing my results on an ap-

propriate scale, well and good ; if not, I suppose I must content myself

with feeling like a “mute, inglorious Hampden,” and like a good

philanthropist, pity the public for its loss.

| [have a great advantage in the society and kind advice (to say

nothing of the library) of Mr. MacLeay in Sydney. Knowing little

of his ideas, save by Swainson’s perversions, I was astonished to find

how closely some of my own conclusions had approached his, obtained

many years ago in a perfectly different way. I believe that there is

a great law hidden im the “ Circular system” if one could but get at

it, perhaps in Quinarianism too ; but I, a mere chorister in the temple,

had better cease discussing matiers obscure to the high priests of

science themselves.

Keeping well in mind the old adage about ‘too many irons in the

fire,” I have nevertheless been able to make a few scattered obser-

vations on other animals than the Acalephee, and I mean to embody

those on the Mollusca—comet-wise—making the “‘ anatomy of Firola

and Atlanta”? the nucleus whereunto to append a tail of observations

on the genera, which will I think possess some interest, referring

to the nervous system, structure of buccal mass, and the existence of

a peculiar urinary system. I will send this from Sydney to the Secre-

tary of the Zoological Society, with a request that you may, if so in-

clined, have the first perusal of it.

Our return appears to be very uncertain, perhaps not for a couple

of years. If in this remote corner of the earth I can be of any ser-

vice to you either in a scientific or any other way, pray consider my

best exertions as at your command. A letter addressed to me at

Sydney will always reach me. Yours very faithfully,

To Prof. BE. Forbes. Tuomas H. Huxtey.

On the Circulatory Apparatus and the Organs of Respiration in the

: Arachnida. By M. Emite Buancuarp.

It is well known that M. Blanchard, in opposition to the generally

received opinion, admits the existence of a peritracheal circulation in

insects ; the following are some new observations which have been

made upon the Arachnida, and appear completely to confirm his opi-

nion. The Arachnida present favourable conditions for studying the

relations existing between the circulatory and respiratory systems,

as there are tracheary Arachnida, pulmonary Arachnida, and lastly

pulmo-tracheary Arachnida, in which we can see the insensible trans-

ition of one system into the other. In the pulmonary Arachnida,

the blood which has served for the nutrition of the organs becomes

lost in the lacunee ; it then introduces itself into the respiratory organs,

68 Miscellaneous.

i.e. in the substance of the lamelle forming the. pulmonary sacs;

thence it is brought to the heart by particular vessels. In the other

two groups the same holds good, except that the vaseular system is

of a higher grade than that of insects.

What do we find, says M. Blanchard afterwards, in higher animals,

where the respiratory organs are localized? We always find that the

blood gets into contact with the air by circulating in the lamellee

forming the pulmonary or branchial sacs ; now, in those animals im

which the respiratory system is disseminated throughout the body,

by means of trachez, ought not the law to remain the same? The

pulmo-tracheary Arachnida furnish, in this point of view, a valuable

intermediate stage. The pulmonary sac is prolonged in the form of

minute, very slender tubes, which are true tracheee ; now if the blood

circulates between the two laminee of the vascular sac, it is probable

that it also circulates between the two laminze of the trachea, and

must not the same thing occur in those Arachnida which are solely

tracheary? M. Blanchard has confirmed these deductions by nume-

rous injections. On introducing a liquid into the circulatory system,

either by the heart or the lacune, he has always injected the imter-

membranular space of the trachese.— Comptes Rendus de 0 Académie

des Sc. Janv. 28, 1850.

LONG-SUSPENDED VITALITY OF A SNAIL.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

S1r,—Instances have frequently occurred proving the extraordinary

powers of vitality which some of the Mollusca possess... Several. spe-

cies belonging to the family Helicide have been known to remain

alive for upwards of two years in a torpid state, without the possessors

of the specimens haying even been aware that the shells contained

living inhabitants. An extraordinary instance of this power possessed

by snails has recently occurred here, which may prove interesting to

many of your readers. In March 1846 a series of shells was pre-

sented to the British Museum by Charles Lamb., Esq., collected by

him some time previously in Egypt, Greece, &c. Amongst these

were two specimens from Egypt of the Helix maculosa *, Férussae,

“the Snail of the Desert,”’ as it is generally called, and which is found

_ in,great abundance living in the dry and arid deserts of Egypt and

Syria. On the 25th of March 1846 the two specimens were fixed

apo tablets and placed in the collection amongst the other mollusea

of the Museum. There they remained summer and winter, fast fixed,

gummed down upon the tablet, and immured in their prison till March

1850, four entire years after they had been first placed there, and

without the slightest suspicion having been awakened that one of

them contained a living inhabitant. _How long they had been in the

possession of Mr. Lamb before he presented them to the Museum I

do not know. About the 15th of March 1850, having occasion to. ex-

amine some shells in the same case as that in which these two Helices

were contained, 1 observed that in.one of them a thin glassy-looking

* Helix maculosa, Von Born, Férussac, Hist. Nat: Moll. Terr. et Flav.

t; 28) f, 9-10. :

Miscellaneous. 69

covering, the epiphragm, had spread over its mouth, and with evident

signs that it was but recently formed. Rather surprised at this ap-

pearance, I removed the two specimens from the tablet, and placed

them in tepid water. After the lapse of ten minutes I-had the: plea-

sure of seeing the animal of one of the specimens begin to gradually

come forth, and in a few minutes more walk along the surface of the

basin in which it was placed. I immediately upon that removed it

from the water and placed it in a tumbler, where it began to crawl up

its side. Next day I supplied it with a small portion of cabbage-leaf,

of which it partook readily, though in small quantity.. The animal

in the other shell was found to be dead. It is not the least curious

part of the story that the shell of the living animal was an injured

shell, and had been repaired by the animal before it was collected by

Mr. Lamb, though it evidently had not had time to perfect the mouth.

It is still alive and feeds readily, preferring cabbage-leaf to lettuce or

any other kind of food I have yet tried. It is now engaged in the

process of completing the mouth of its shell, having since March

made a small addition to its growth. It has been confined for some

time past in a long glass jar about 18 inches high, and it seems to

prefer climbing up to near the top of the jar to remaining at the bot-

tom. A week ago I placed in the jar as a companion to it a very

dark variety of the Helix hor-

tensis, and the two seem to live

quite harmoniously together. The

accompanying sketch by Miss

Waterhouse is one of the illustra-

tions for a little work on Recent

and Fossil Shells by Mr. Wood-

ward of the British Museum,

which is to form a part of Mr. Weale’s series of Scientific and Prac-

tical Manuals.—W. Barrp.

British Museum, June 24th, 1850.

WAY IN WHICH TOADS SHED THEIR SKINS.

At vol. v. p. 430 of the ‘ Annals’ for this year is an account, by W.

Turner, of the manner in which he saw a toad shed its skin. This

statement does not materially differ from that given in Bell’s ‘ British

Reptiles,’ except in one point. Bell describes the cuticle as “‘ pushed

by the two hands into the mouth m a little ball, and swallowed at a

‘single gulp.” I have this morning witnessed an exhibition of this

remarkable ceconomy in the disposal of his old clothes, by one of the

large Jersey toads, of which I received two living specimens a few

‘days ago. Observing the back parts of the animal to be bright and

moist, and seeing it raise its hand, as if to scratch its back, I at once

perceived what was going on, and summoned my family to witness

the process. The toad continued, at intervals of a few seconds, to

open its mouth wide, and at the same time to assist the removal of

the cuticle, by stretching its arm and contorting its body, much in

the way we see our amateur boatmen of the Cam divest them-

selves of those seamless knitted jackets, which they pass over

their heads. A great part of the cuticle had already disappeared

70 Miscellaneous.

from the hinder quarters, and I observed a continuous and almost

imperceptibly slow progression of what remained round one of the

corners of the mouth and down the throat. In this way the cuticle

became removed in proportion as it was detached. The whole ofthe

left side was cleared first, with the exception of a small tattered frag-

ment that adhered round the fingers, and which I did not observe to

be removed by the mouth. The right arm was then more successfully

liberated, the cuticle slowly disappearing round the right angle of

the mouth, much as we might fancy a long strip of ribbon maccaroni

would descend if carefully swallowed without a rupture. I did not

notice any direct pushing of the cuticle by the hands into the

mouth ; nor yet any pellet formed of it, to be bolted at a single gulp.

Whether there has been any mistake in the description of the process

adopted by our English toads I will not venture to assert, but certainly

my own pet swallowed his Jersey jacket in a very gradual and de-

liberate manner.—J. 8S. Henstow, Hitcham, March 1 1.—Gardeners’

Chronicle, June 15, 1850.

On the Habitat of Cyprea umbilicata, Sowerby. By Ronaup |

Gunn, Esq. Ina letter to J. E. Gray, Esq.

Mr. Gunn, the enthusiastic and intelligent naturalist in Launces-

ton, Van Diemen’s Land, from whom we have received so many pro-

ductions of that island, has most kindly sent to the British Museum

a fine specimen of the above shell, which was described by Mr. Sow-

erby in the Appendix to the Tankerville Catalogue. Mr. Gunn in

his letter observes :—

“‘ Cowries, found upon the east shore of Barren Island, one of Hun-

ter’s islands, N.W. of Van Diemen’s Land. Considerable numbers of

the dead shell of this species were to be seen lying upon a deep bed

of the dead shells of a species of Pectunculus.

“«T will send you a Cowry which is new: it is most closely allied to

Cyprea eximia of Strzelecki, ‘Physical Description of New South

Wales and Van Diemen’s Land ;’ at all events it is not figured in

Reeve’s monograph of the genus. It is larger than C. eximia. I am

not perfectly clear that it will prove to be the same; if so, it, will

corroborate an opinion which I have some time held, that the C. exi-

mia was not a fossil, but carried inland by the aborigines, and fell

from near the surface to the position in which it was said to be

found.” —From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for Nov,

1849.

GLYCERIA PEDICELLATA.

It is of importance to notice, that in my paper “On a supposed

new species-of Glyceria”’ in the ‘Annals’ for February 1850, L erro-

neously conjectured the identity of my Gl. pedicellata with Gl. pli-

cataa, of Mr: Purchas. Having examined some authentic specimens

from that botanist, I find that G/. pedicellata must be referred to his

Gl. fluitans B 2.

I shall suppress any further remarks that I might at present feel

inclined to make on these plants, in the hopes of shortly arriving at

more certain knowledge.—F. TowNnsENnD. §

Meteorological Observations. 71

Supplementary Note to Mr. R. Jones's paper on Fossil Entomostraca.

Mr. J. Brown, of Stanway, informs me that he has lately found

some specimens of Candona reptans in a freshwater deposit at Ed-

wardstone in Suffolk.—T. R. J.

Erratum in Mr. Owen’s Notes on the Hippopotamus.

Vol. v. p. 515. Instead of 350 miles above Cairo, it should have

been 1350 miles.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MAY 1850.

Chiswick.—May 1. Cloudy andcold. 2, Fine: clear: frosty. .3. Clear: very

dry air: overcast: sharp frost at night. 4. Fine: showery. 5. Cloudy: some

angular hail at6r.m. 6. Constant rain. 7,8. Drizzly. 9. Heavy clouds:

fine: clear, 10. Clear: cloudy. 11. Fine. 12. Slight shower: fine. 13. Fine:

very dry air: rain at night. 14. Cloudyand fine. 15. Fine: cloudy: clear and

frosty... 16. Fine. 17, Overcast. 18. Foggy: rain: cloudy.. 19, Very fine:

cloudy. 20. Uniformly overcast: fine: clear. 21. Fine: cloudless: overcast :

rain, 22, Rain: clear atnight. 23. Cloudy: clear. 24, Slight fog: dry haze.

25. Cloudy: fine: showery. 26. Showery: overcast. 27. Cloudy : overcast.

28, Fine: showery: clear. 29. Cloudy and fine. 30. Foggy: dry haze : clear.

$1. Fine: slightly clouded.

Mean temperature of the month ......... Sasedatechsvecesdvens 51°14

Mean temperature of May 1849 .........sesseseseeevee J ocbaas 55 19

Mean temperature of May for the last twenty-three years . 54 °22

Average amount of rain in May .........- eon adeodsas cones nee 1°84 inch,

Boston.—May 1. Cloudy. 2,3. Fine. 4. Cloudy: rainearly a.m. 5. Cloudy:

rain P.M. 6. Cloudy: raina.m. 7,8. Rain: rain a.m. and p.m. 9, Rain:

rain A.M. 10,11. Cloudy. 12,13. Fine. 14. Rain a.m.and p.m. 15. Rain:

rain a.M. 16. Fine. 17—19. Cloudy. 20. Rain: rain a.m. 21. Cloudy.

22, Cloudy: raina.m. 23. Fine. 24, Fine: rain p.m. 25,26. Cloudy: rain a.m.

27. Cloudy: rain a.M.and p.m. 28. Fine. 29. Cloudy: rain p.m. 30. Fine.

31, Cloudy.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire-—May 1. Slight frost: very cold east wind.

2. Slight frost: wind changed to west p.m. 9. Frost still: slight shower p.m.

4. Cold and ungenial: one sharp shower. 5. Frost: fall of snow: hills. white.

6. Frost » clear and cold. 7. Frost hard: is this May? 8. Cloudy a.m. : hail:

rain P.M. 9. Frost hard again: most unseasonable. 10. Heavy rain: cleared p.m.

11. Rain in the night: slight shower a.m. 12, Occasional sharp showers, 13.

Cold: fair and clear. 14. Fairand clear: keen and cold p.m. 15. Frost again:

hail: keen and cold. 16. No frost: cloudy: mild. 17. Fine: cloudy: mild.

18.° Fine : air feels moist. 19. Shower in the night: cold east p.m. 20. Parch-

ing cold east wind. 21, Warm and sultry: change great. 22, Very warm:

thunder and heavy rain. 23. Very warm: thunder: a few drops, 24. Very

warm : fair and fine. 25. Soft rain all day: genial and growing. 26. Soft rain

all day : blessed change of weather. 27. Rain: fairp.m. 28,29. Fair through-

out: fine. 30. Fine: thunder: shower. 931. Fine: thunder: a few drops.

Mean temperature of the month .........cs0-e+0008 2 PORES 49°]

Mean temperature of May 1849 ..........cscssesesecsee sececees 50 ‘5

Mean temperature of May for the last twenty-eight years... 51 °1 —

Average rain in May for twenty years ..........0e...ceseseees 1°69 inch.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—May 1. Clear: fine. 2. Fine: clear. 3. Showers:

sleet-showers.. 4. Hail: snow-showers. 5. Snow: snow-showers. 6. Clear:

drops. 7. Clear: showers. 8. Damp: clear. 9. Frost: clear: cloudy. 10,

Cloudy: drops. 11. Showers: hail-showers. 12. Showers: sleet-showers. 13.

Bright: rain: clear. 14, Clear: rain: clear. 15. Bright: cloudy. 16. Damp.

17. Kine: 18. Cloudy: fog. 19. Hazy. 20. Bright. 21. Bright: showers:

fog. 22. Fine: fog. 23, Cloudy. 24. Hazy; fog. 25. Hazy: rain. 26. Hazy.

27. Cloudy: fine. 28—31. Bright: fine.

eas 7 te

cn ica sl ace | os | ema -o | #9 | Lo | eb] 69} 19| 1F | OL |2%-08 |ST-0F | P1-0€ | 60-08 | 99-62 |060-0€ 108-08} “TE

seer OL.g rier"! sag | ca | ca | ta | 3G | $89 | 19] 99] 09] OF | OL |OI-0€ | L0.0€ | 00.0€ | 86-62 | 09-6% ,9Z0-0€ |0G0.0f| “of

srereeleerees’ QO. [*eee**] vag | ss | sms | os | $49 | FOS |F09| €9} Fo) SP | ZL | 7O-0€ 186.62 | 00.0€ | 00-0€ | OL-6z |LE1-0€ |123-0F | “6%

sein Cr. lot. femsm| *s | om [ems | 6h | SS} 0S] £9\¢.09| oh | €9 |£6-6z |0L.6z | F6.6z | 0L-62 | £F-6z 086-62 \L91.08| “8%

GO- |" OT- |BO- [vere] +s | os [rms | 2S] $9 |F6h) 9] 19| OF | Fo |LS-66 |9E-6e | 29.62 | SP-6% | Z2-6% [69-63 |LEL.60) “Lo

gt- |" OL |€0- | asa} *s | -mss| as | 6h | OS | 6P\EPS| 09] GF | Fo |Lz.6z | 12.6% | gz.6z | 61-62 | So-6z |P19.6z |912-62| °9%

rreeslereeee 27, 160. | 9 | ca |emss | ems | eh] 19 |€ZP) £9) zo| Sh | So | 98-62 |$9.6z | €z.6z | 08-62 | L6-8% 909-62 |£9S.6z| “SO

sereseleteresioonensleerseel oa | cou leona | ‘a | $0P | 0S f0S| Lo'G.19| 0S | Lo |19-6% |19-6% | oF-62 | £F-6% | 00.62 |LEE-62|199.6z| “tz

eeeree 0S-0 02: erecee *asa “as ‘ou “Mm os f1¢ cV 89 19 Iv CE £9-6% 69.6% 0S-6% PV-6% 806% 'LOV-6z 819.6% €Z

Ie |] 90. | casa | *o | myeo| cou | $gh | ¥e¢ | 2S) ¥80| zo) bh | Fo |69-62 | 19.6% | OF-6% | 25-62 | L1-6% 619-62 |269.64| “Zo

teereelessenererere] TT | egg [ratm) cu | cou | gh | $19 |f9r| 99) S| 6h | 89 | 28-62 |96-62 | 99.62 | ZL-6% | gE-6% 189-62 |6PL-62| “1%

seeders Or. izg. | can | cou} “a | +a | feb | $€¢ |$2h| $9 Sgr) OF | 69 [S00 |ZI-0€ | 1-6a | 08-62 | LE.6z 269-62 |SPL.6z| “0%

stetssleeeees seters|eetees! agg ‘as | ass 3 Lv o¢ | §Sh\%9¢! 09 bF zl |00-0€ |28-6z | PL-60 | 19-62 | £7.62 992-62 |L6L-6%| “61

srreeeleeeee sereeel TQ, | ggg | ms | om | mu! LP zg | Lv| 9S| LS| oF g9 |0L-6z |$9-6z | 09-62 | £9-6% | 9€-6z \LOL-62 |28L-62| “81 C

*sreealeeseencrerre) ZO, | cas [msm /upea| ‘au | Lp | 2G | f9b|f09'S.89| €F | 99 | 92-62 |98-6z | PL-6z 286% | 09-62 |LL8-62 |LZ6-62| “LI

11+ 06-0 Fo. | 10. |‘mum| ‘ma | -mu | cu | foh | gh | oF| gS| 9h) LE | Go | £862 |S2-6z | gl.6z | 18-62 | 19.62 eee L¥6-60) ‘OL

sreteeleerers QQ, [eres] ema [ou—ul*muu| ran | Sb | fop |fo€| 19) Zh) So | ZG |16-6% |S0-0€ | 06-66 | F662 $S.6z 206-62 916-60} “St

OT. [ttt Go. [re] eu [rou-u} «a | ms | ob | bh | sbi tPo o.dh) 17 | 6G | P0-0€ | 96.6% | 06-62 | 48-62 09.6% 916-62 280.08 | “I

Gq. |r| fo. jrmam| cma | cau | cau | zh | ep | of | Fes! of | €€ | ZO |€6-6% |90.08 | Fo-0€ | 60-0€ 69-62 |Z80-0£ \601-0£| “ET

€re foc] to. | cma | om |tmum| aa | op | 2p |f2Ze| €¢] €¢! SE | So |88-6% | ZP.6z | 98.6% | 69-62 | LP-6% 916-62 |Z00-0€ | “aI

go. fe} to. | tm frm | om | cms | Ob | $op | eb) Feo] es| Ly} 29 |LP-6z |€h.6z | 29.62 | $9.62 | 6F-6z |296-62 196-60} “11@

] QO. [rere tteee|oeee| cm ft cms | cm | ms | op | of | f6E) FES! Hh! Eh} 09 |EV-6% |9£-6z | 09-62 | PS-6% | $9.62 656-62 |L66-6Z | “OT

Of | TL [ree] cs [staul:mun] ‘an | gb] of | 6%! 0S] 1f| 6% | FS |£9-6% |OL-6z | 8-62 | PL-6% | OF-62 |ZHL-62 |€£6-62| “6

100,90 OS. |Z | ‘mu ju-mu| ‘a |-mu| CE! Pr | Se] IF| FH! GE | IG |G9-6% |ZP-6z | Zh-6z | LE-6% | 00-62 69€.66 €LS-62| °8

seeeesleesees! 70. | HO. | ‘ass | ‘a-as}| ‘au | a cp | gb | ga\fzs| Lb) Ph | gb |8S-6z | L9.6z | £S-6z | 99-60 | 0£-6% ghP.62 L6V.62| *L

10. |*""*"| Zo. | gq. {rms} ‘ou | ‘on | ou | op | f1h |foe| 6r| br| Ih | Sh |g9-6z |gL-6z | 69-62 | 01-62 | 9€-6z 099.62 |18S-62 | “9

gt. |r| og. | su | cou frasm| cu | ce | Sib |f2e| ah] 0G] B& | 09 |%8-6e |PL-6z | 99-62 | 99-62 |$z-6z £89.62 |L19-62| *S

gz: |""""""| Go. | go. | "a | mu |rmum) sas | FE] 6E | FSE) of| 6F| ZE | 09 | PL.6z | 18-62% | 29-62 | 06-62 |S9-6% 93-62 616-62 | “V »Y

Be [ereee|eeeee|eree| emo | cm [emul sms | 6E] Sh | Fse) €S| 6F| IV | 19 | 06-62 | P6-6z | 06-62 | LO-0€ |Zg-6z |S11-0€ 142-08 | *€

sresealereenelerreseleeerer] om [m—mul smu | cou | €Ch | Ph |FI€| vS| Sh) £3 | 9S |60.0€ |8I-0F | €1-0€ | gI.0€ | 78-62 [261-08 |PLZ-0F | *%

rrteeeleeseralerrseedsrroeel ear | ea | ca | con | Ih | Soh | ELE} E1S/S-Sh| Bo | IG | PZ-OF |9Z-0€ | 11-0€ | O1-0€ | L962 |gh0-0F |gL0.08 | “I

ie} e} s) o| Pol? e\s = = | curd | sore | cord | ‘ure ; ‘ “AW

Seiszis | 2 | 852) & .e. 3 is ; BS

s‘<

“Urey | “PUL *19}9WOULIOY J, “19, 9ULOIV = °

*XANYUQ ‘asunyy younpung pv ‘uoysno[D *— *Aey ay7 49 pup {aulHs-saruawag ‘asunpyy yzunSaddy yw ‘requng *AA *AeyY 277 49 SNOLSOg

70 “|e, “ay Ag SuopuorT cvau ‘x0IMSIHD 70 Ajawog josnynoysozy ay fo uapsvgy ay2 yo uosdwoy,y, “AJ 49 apm suorzoasasgo qonFoo..0aja yyy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 32. AUGUST 1850.

VII.—Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and

- the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface

of the Earth. By M. AvotpHEe Bronentart*.

Ir, after having studied fossil plants in regard to their organiza-

tion, so as to determine their relations to the vegetation now

existing, without attending to the geological position they occupy,

we compare the different forms which have inhabited the surface

of the earth at different epochs of its formation, we shall perceive

that great differences present themselves in the nature of the

vegetables which have been successively developed, and have re-

placed those destroyed by the revolutions of the globe and the

changes in the physical condition of its surface.

These are not merely specific differences, slight modifications

of the same types ; more frequently they are profound differences,

in such sort that new genera or families take the place of genera

and families destroyed and completely distinct; or a numerous

and varied family is reduced to a few species, whilst another,

poorly represented by a few rare individuals, becomes all at once

“numerous and predominant.

This is what strikes us most commonly in passing from one

geological formation to another; but in considering these trans-

formations collectively, a more general and more important result

-presents itself in an unmistakeable manner, namely the predo-

minance in the most ancient times of Acrogenous Cryptogamic

plants (Ferns and Lycopodiacee) ; later, the predominance of

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons (Cycadee and Conifers) without

the admixture yet of a single Angiospermous Dicotyledon ; finally,

- during the cretaceous formation, the appearance and soon the

predominance of Angiospermous plants, both Dicotyledons and

Monocotyledons. These very remarkable differences in the

* From the Ann. des Se. Naturelles, Botanique, 3 Sér. vol. xi. p. 285,

May and June 1849. Translated by Arthur Henfrey, F.L.S.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. vi. — ° 6

74 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

composition of the vegetation of the earth, to which I called at-

tention long ago, and which all recent observations, properly

appreciated, appear to me to confirm, show that we may divide

the long series of ages which have presided over this successive

birth of the different forms of the vegetable kingdom, into three

long periods, which I shall denominate, the reign of the Acro-

gens, that of the Gymnosperms, and that of the Angiosperms.

These expressions merely indicate the successive predominance

of each of these three great divisions of the vegetable kingdom,

and not the entire exclusion of the others ; thus in the two first,

the Acrogens and the Gymnosperms exist simultaneously, only

the former prevail at first over the latter in number and in size,

while in the later period the converse holds. But during these

two reigns, Angiospermous plants appear to be wholly absent, or

are only announced by a few rare signs, doubtful and very dif-

ferent from existing forms, marking moreover the presence of a ~

few Monocotyledons rather than that of Angiospermous Dicoty-

ledons.

Each of these three reigns thus characterized by the predo-

minance of one of the great divisions of the vegetable kingdom,

is commonly subdivided into several periods, during which forms

very analogous, belonging to the same families and often to the

same genera, are perpetuated; then these periods themselves

comprise several epochs, during which vegetation does not appear

to have undergone any notable changes. But in many cases we

are still without materials for establishing these last subdivisions

with precision, either from the fact that the exact geological

position of the strata which inclose the impressions of the plants

is not well determined, or that the mode of distribution of the

species of plants in the different layers of the same formation,

has not been carefully made out. I doubt not therefore that

these different epochs, during which the vegetation has preserved

its characters in an invariable manner, will be multiplied much

more considerably than can be done in the actual state of our

knowledge, when carefully collected materials have been brought

together in greater abundance.

For the moment, I believe the following general division may

be admitted :—

I. Reten of THE ACROGENS.

1. Carboniferous Period.

.(Not divisible into distinct epochs in the existing state of

knowledge.)

2. Permian Period.

(Forming but one epoch.)

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 75

II. Reren or THE GYMNOSPERMS.

3. Vosgesian Period.

(Constituting a single epoch.)

4. Jurassic Period.

Keupric epoch. Oolitic epoch.

Liassie epoch. Wealden epoch.

- JI]. Reten or tHe ANGIOSPERMS.

5. Cretacean Period.

Subcretacean epoch. Cretacean epoch. Fucoidian epoch.

6. Tertiary Period.

Eocene epoch. Miocene epoch. Pliocene epoch.

In reviewing these different epochs, I shall enumerate the

different species of fossil plants which have been observed in the

formations corresponding to them. In the carboniferous period,

I shall only indicate the genera and the approximative number

of species coxprised in each of these genera, the characters of

the vegetation of this period being strongly marked and resting

. essentially on the nature of the genera. The number of species,

especially in those genera rich in species, cannot be established

very accurately, because many of the species described by authors

often require a fresh examination in order to suppress synonyms,

and because even many of these species have only been indicated

by names and have not yet been described or figured. In the

other periods I shall give, as far as possible, the seupitic list of

described species belonging to each particular e use the

same genera are not unfrequently perpetu through several

“successive epochs, the differences depending in great part on

specific distinctions. - ft

I. Reren or tHe ACROGENS.

The great predominance of the Acrogenous division, and in

particular of the families of Ferns and Lycopodiacez, the con-

siderable number of species of the first of these families, the

great development of the plants of the second, and the arbores-

cent form of the Lepidodendron, form part of the most striking

characters of this epoch; but we must nevertheless add the

presence of families, altogether anomalous, which we arrange in

the Gymnospermous division, but which differ in an evident

manner from the actually existing families of this division.

These families ceased to exist at the close of this reign of the

76 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which .

Acrogens, which is at the same time that of the anomalous

Gymnosperms, Sigillariee, Noeggerathie and Asterophyllitez.

1. Carboniferous Period.

This long period begins with the appearance of the first ter-

restrial vegetables deposited in certain layers of the transition

formations, and extends to the new red sandstone which covers

the coal formation ; in fact, all through this period there is no

important difference between the forms of the plants; they are

of the same families, the same genera, and often the same species ;

and in the existing state of our knowledge on this subject, a flora

of the plants of the transition formations would not differ more

from that of a true coal formation, than the floras of different

strata of one single coal basin, or those of different, closely

contiguous coal basins, do from each other.

“I will besides call attention to the fact, that the real epoch of

several of the formations considered as transitional, which con-

tain carboniferous layers with impression of plants, is often badly

determined, and remains an object of doubt and discussion for

geologists ; that several are perhaps nothing but true coal forma-

tions accompanied by rocks modified by metamorphic phzno-

mena, and that in so far as these deposits have not been referred

with certainty to the formations clearly defined under the names

of Devonian, Silurian or Cambrian rocks, the specific comparison

of their fossil vegetables with those of the coal formations will

furnish no useful results.

The only coal strata considered by many distinguished geo-

logists as more ancient than the ordinary coal formations, which

are very rich in fossil plants, are those of the borders of the

Lower Loire, between Angers and Nantes ; now the impressions

which they contain belong to all the genera of the ordinary coal

formations, without exception, and do not furnish, collectively,

any character by which to distinguish them from these.

I may add, that observations made quite recently upon a car-

boniferous rock,—yery ancient, for it is covered by strata con-

taining fossil animals characteristic of the Silurian formation,—

confirm this opinion as to the extension of the coal vegetation

up to the origin of the transition rocks; in fact, in a memoir

by Mr. Sharpe on the Geology of the Environs of Oporto, I

find that tolerably thick and numerous layers of coal which

are covered by schists with trilobites, orthides, orthoceratites,

graptolites, &e., contain a few impressions of plants, and these

impressions, all Ferns, although rather imperfect, appear, ac-

cording to Mr. Bunbury, identical or extremely near to well-

known species of the ordinary coal formations. These are Pe-

copteris cyathea and muricata, and Neuropteris tenuifolia.

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 77

What I have just said of the rocks which appear more ancient

than the coal formation, applies equally to the red sandstone

which covers it. The fossils which I have seen from this forma-

tion do not differ at all from those of the upper layers of the

coal formation proper. ° But, if the vegetation of our globe was

maintained without undergoing great changes during all this

period of time, it is no less certain that there were often very

striking changes in the species during the deposit of these different

strata. Thus, in the same coal basin, each layer often contains

several characteristic species, which are not met with either in

more ancient or more recent strata, and which the miners have

recognized as distinctive marks of these layers.

M. Greser, of Eschweiler, has distinctly observed this fact and

announced it to me. At St. Etienne also I have ascertained it in

several of the layers worked in that basin. And, to cite an ex-

ample, I will add that the layers which appear the lowest in this

basin, contain abundance of Odontopteris Berardii, with very

broad pinnules, without a trace of any other Odontopteris, while

the upper layers of the quarries of Treuil very frequently exhibit

- Odontopteris, unmixed with any other species. In general each

layer of coal is only accompanied by the remains of a rather

limited number of plants. Sometimes this number is extremely

restricted, especially in the oldest strata, and scarcely reaches

eight or ten. In other cases, and more generally in the middle

and upper layers, the number becomes more considerable ; but I

think it very rarely exceeds thirty or forty species. We see that

each of these little local and temporary floras, which has given

birth to a layer of coal, is extremely limited. This is, moreover,

what we still see in our own times in large forests, and above all

in those composed of Coniferee, where one or two species of trees

overshadow only four or five different Phanerogamous plants and

a few mosses.

But in order to discover whether these little floras, so restricted

in time and space, characterized so many special epochs of the

vegetation of the globe, it would be necessary to determine their

succession in several of the principal coal basins of Europe, and to

see if the nature of the vegetation has been modified in the

same manner in these different basins ; in a word, if, in the dif-

ferent countries, the vegetation was the same everywhere at the

same epoch, or was subject to local variations analogous to those

which render different, at the present time, the vegetation of a

forest of Pinus sylvestris in Germany, a forest of Abies taxifolia

in the Vosges, of Picea excelsa in the Jura, and Pinus Pinaster

in the Landes.

{ am persuaded that the study of this point, if made in a suf-

ficiently complete manner, would show that there are some ge-

78 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

neral changes due to the succession of time, such as the predo-

minance of certain genera or certain specific forms, combined

with other differences altogether local, or due to an influence of

the geographical position.

Thus it appears to me to result from many local observations,

that the Lepidodendra would be more abundant im the old strata-

than in the upper layers of most of the coal-measures ; that the

true Calamites would often be in the same position; that the

Sigillarie would appear to predominate in the middle and upper

layers; that the same would be true of the Conifer; and it is

only indeed in the upper layers of St. Etienne, Autun, &c., that

their branches are found, at least in France.

But these facts, which I indicate with much reserve, from ob-

servations which I have made in different coal basins of France,

the more require to be generalized by observations gathered in

other localities, that the position of the layers is often enveloped

in much obscurity, and differently determined by the most di-

stinguished geologists.

Thus the enumeration of the genera with the approximative

indication of the number of species, which will presently be given,

represents the totality of the plants which have flourished on the

whole surface of the globe explored by geologists, during the

long series of ages which the coal period comprehends, and not

the vegetables which grew at the same time and in the same —

place.

It will be noticed, also, that the necessity of distinguishing

frequently, as different genera and species, the different organs

of an identical plant, sometimes apparently augments the number

of species of a family, the number of species of which it would only

be requisite, in this case, to determine by the study of the organ

occurring most frequently and presenting the clearest specific

differences. .

FLora oF THE CARBONIFEROUS PERIOD.

A. Marine Vegetation (peculiar to HyMENOMYCETES;

the transition formations). Polyporites: ‘ii.c..s...esseseeseesen Seg |

ALG&. Acrogenous Cryptogamia.

COMA ain ks succepnes bone vest axes a

ASD AUSGR, ohne chasiecriesinen sien 3 FILices.

i * Fronds.

B. ‘Vegetation of the:tand or fresh |) ( CIODCGRIR snes cas esnacoky mekhieas 6

woAhehs ephropteris vocs.sscecesesevaucavens 4

Amphigenous Cryptogamia, Neuropteris \......scecseetecevens ae (G2

Odontopteris .........seeeeeeere coeee 10

HyPoxyLea. Dictyopteris .....0.0... aE

Excipulites ( .....,aenepcansedascoeps 1 | Sagenopteris .......ceceveseaee soe Pee |

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

Adiantites ....... We bevene pihadie diese 6

Sobenonteris «onc sss soace nash cnae 30

ymenophyllites .............0000 6

Trichomanites ..........sseceseeees 1

Peoniopterty ! ...iccicgrasveccves ccise 2

Desmophlebis ...00..4.s0seeeseee0s 3

Alethopteris ...... Cdeeenbannerigeves 13

CAUMOris .. socsnscsteesahcsasdincsare 4

ZOCUMSRIIO ssccksandadevetaiaaanarsnes 80

Coniopteris ...... dod sgh so Siswoabeve 7

Cladophlebis .......... bihigh «hn eels 8

OCR in. 0 ohne) Sansespho canis 1

POTUIIODEGTIN: oan anescacatertacinnasee 1

Chorionopteris ..........sceseceeees 1

PAMECROCETIUS 55 2 50 s0casceceseevcnpases 3

REAM, SETAE TL ilissi dest 1

Senftenbergia .......,cesesseseeees 1

Woodwardites ..........0.,0+cssess 1

Lonchopteris.......20... 00006 ebawes 2

SSPE. huseis: -Sbces 26). 985 2

Bebiveptesie ) 015). sii bic: 1

FAIR, sins die da dea sinanonasdy> 1

** Petioles.

ROG socks 55 co hts vewagncds 1

BGIGHOPCCTIA): boied ioses cine ccersvneye 4

opteris ...... baad veuman vice on I

els ea lhe vedescuveugensasdsogs 2

POOP DS soni) 2. bei gucdesdesdaeee Jl

Diplophacelus .....sssceesseeeeeees 1

Caloptects Sgeeees EPR SiG 1

SE OMMEID:: aesichas dghdancbie tendenne sa 4

*** Stems

Gaulomterin) is scsi asonecees ate vesys mn)

PTOCOPPCTIR |. .0.seorcccicvee saencere 2

ZIPPCB seveciccesroee sdb padeceaedens 1

Asterochleena....... dagbbaih dobnnsess 1

Karstenia .....cccererese bPycodwapetes 2

LycopoDIAcEz&.

§ 3. Lepidodendree.

Lepidodendron ...... KaebGheccserecs 40

Lepidostrolstus | 25056 80ois 66 oie. 8

Lepidophyllum .........e0c. 8

Ulodendron ........000..:..00 sent a

Megaphytum....s..ccecserersseeeees

soy aah guise tant 3

Lepidophloios ...........sseeeeeees 3

Knorria ...... iidakhs beabsuneds <dhbes 2

§ 4. Psaroniee.

Psaronius ....... io ddekdd bie bosascnce 30

Heterangium ......cesescsvassseeonee 1

OO i <5 ou aotevondentaesas 1

EQuiIsgeTACcEs.

RAMUIBETICOS sods ose ssn aseosssaghsoeshs 3

Calaiiiés PTO A 10

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

ASTEROPHYLLITES.

Calamodendron....+....+ss0seeeseee 6

Asterophyllites ...........ccscsecees 20

EArt isis caches au vesionce 1

PR YUOGRCOR «5405. 0osepsigenanseogtten 1

ATEDIATEE 059 ons iienndodinga <ckseoeps 5

Sphenophyllum...... daeiasseessste 8

SIGILLARIEA.

Sigdlaria! \issss..S0dii cosets S 35

SéiMMaria .206.b dss dss apceed 6

Syringodendron.........sesesesesees 2

BT ellie ell i eke 1

? Ancistrophyllum.............0s00 1

? Didymophyllum ...............4.. 1

N@GGERATHIE.

Noeggerathia........ babs Seesectsaees 10

Pycnophyllum ......... begs Gaopecl 2

CYcaDEz.

2 COlpoxvlony i... axscwsphsiesadup in 1

LAR ORMMONE oct i sadnadnetossereds 2

ConIFER.

Walehia. cop vas) sasanisspes nn sinan sedis 4

ERs resibinrss inc wakredictenesncn 1

DOMAFYVION. «ish tbbcccjoeseetsestsos se 7

Paleccttylont (05... itd ictal 2

Pissadendron.........+ dbivkes ibavies 2

Angiospermous Dicotyledons.

None.

Monocotyledons,

Very doubtful and imperfectly

known.

Muszeites primzevus ........2+.000e 1

Cromyodendron radicans ......... 1

Palmacites carbonigenus ..:... 9

aa leptoxylon .........

Myeloxylon (Medullosa elegans) 1

Musocarpum ......00.sssesiecacneces 2

Trigonocarpum «.....2+eeeseeeerees 7

By summing up these numbers, and avoiding at the same

80 M.Brongniart on the different Floras which

time, as far as possible, repetitions resulting from the repetition

of different organs probably belonging to the same plants, such

as the leaves, petioles and stems of the Ferns, &c., we arrive at

the following figures for the different families :—

Amphigenous Cryptogamia...... 6 | Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.. 135

Algte....esosesssereeness 4 - Asterophyllites ...... 44

BUMge iindadivesyeteines 2 Sigillarieze ..........4. 60

Acrogenous Cryptogamia ...... 346 Neeggerathiez..:...... 12

WIMCOS! sacecesceseaveoses 250 Cycadew,?” . ..nncnnnees 3

Lycopodiaceee ......... 83 Contiferte 22... ss2000c0 16

Equisetacere ......... 13 Angiospermous Dicotyledons... 0

nee Monocotyledons (very doubtful) 13

52 —

352 + 148 = 500 148

The first fact which strikes us in this table, is the small

number of the plants which constituted this flora of the ancient

world. It is true that this reckoning of the fossil vegetables of

the carboniferous period includes scarcely any but the species of

the coal formations of Europe; but nevertheless those of North

America have now furnished a considerable contingent, and the

observations already made suffice to prove that most of the spe-

cies are identical with those of Europe.

Thus, while this enumeration only comprehends 500 species,

the existing flora of Europe is composed of more than 6000 Pha-

nerogamia ; that of Germany, or rather of Central Europe, alone,

more than 5000; and by including the Cryptogamia these num-

bers would rise to at least 11,000, and to 9000 for the flora of

Central Europe alone.

The fiora of the carboniferous period therefore comprises at

most a twentieth of the number of plants now growing on the

surface of the soil of Europe, and yet this number of species cor-

responds to the whole of a long period, during which various

species were successors to others; so that it may be admitted,

with much probability, that never more than a hundred species

existed contemporaneously. We see how great was the poverty,

and especially the uniformity of this vegetation, above all in

relation to the number of species, compared to the abundance

and variety of the forms of the existing period.

The complete absence of ordinary or Angiospermous Dicoty-

ledons, and that almost as complete of the Monocotyledons, ex-

plains, moreover, that reduction of the ancient flora; for at the

present time these two divisions of the vegetable kingdom form

at least four-fifths of the total number of known existing species.

But the families also, so few in number, existing at that epoch,

contain absolutely many more species than they present now on

the soil of-Europe. Thus the Ferns of the carboniferous period

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 81

in Europe comprehend about 250 different species, and the

whole of Europe now only produces 50 species.

In the same way, the Gymnospermia, which now only com-

prise in Europe about 25 species of Coniferee and Ephedree, then

contained more than 120 species of very different forms.

These families, existing alone and much more numerous then

than they are now in the same climates, if we embrace the entire

carboniferous period, were still more remarkable for the very

different forms under which they presented themselves; thus

among the Cryptogamia we observe genera of Ferns now com-

pletely destroyed, and several arborescent species ; the Equiseta

or allied plants almost arborescent ; the Lycopodiacez forming

gigantic trees ; all forms now unknown, either in the entire world

or at least in the temperate zones.

Among the plants that we range with the Gymnospermous

Dicotyledons, the differences are still more striking, for they

constitute families completely extirpated since that epoch ; such

are the Sigillariex, the Noeggerathiez, and the Asterophyllitee.

~The characters of the vegetation during the carboniferous

period may be thus summed up :—

Complete absence of Angiospermous Dicotyledons ;

Complete or almost complete absence of Monocotyledons ;

Predominance of Acrogenous Cryptogamia and forms unusual

and now destroyed in the families of the Filices, Lycopodiaceze

and Equisetaceze ;

Great development of the Gymnospermous Dicotyledons, but

resulting from the existence of families completely destroyed, not

only now but from the close of that period.

Must we suppose that this vegetation, thus reduced to forms

which we are led to consider as the most simple and least

perfect, owed that special nature to its being a first phase of

the development of the organization of the vegetable kingdom,

which had not yet attained to the perfection it subsequently

arrived at ; or was it due to an influence of the physical conditions

in which the surface of the earth was then placed? This we are

unable to decide.

I will merely recall to mind, that I have already noted the

analogy this predominance of Acrogenous Cryptogamia esta-

blishes between the vegetation of this first period and that of

the small islands of the equatorial and southern temperate zones,

in which the maritime climate exists in the fullest condition.

At the same time this predominance is not such that it in-

volves, as during the carboniferous period, the exclusion of Pha-

nerogamous plants ; and that complete exclusion would seem more

favourable to the idea of a gradual development of the vegetable

kingdom.

82 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

Lastly, we are not sufficiently acquainted with the influence

of the nature of the atmosphere upon the life of vegetables, when

prolonged throughout their entire existence, to know whether

important differences in the composition of that atmosphere,

and above all the (very probable) presence of a greater propor-

tion of carbonic acid, might not favour the existence of certain

classes of the vegetable kingdom and oppose that of other

groups.

I will terminate this sketch of the vegetation of the carboni-

ferous period, by directing attention to the facts that the coal

formation, which, almost solely, contains the remains of it, is

evidently a terrestrial and freshwater formation ; that the layers

of coal which it contains are the result of the accumulation in

situ of the remains of the plants, which covered the soil in the

same manner as the layers of peat or the vegetable mould of

great forests ; that it is only in certain exceptional circumstances

that these layers alternate with layers containing the remains of

marine animals, and can be considered as the result of the trans-

port in the sea of the terrestrial plants which occur in them.

This vegetation of the great carboniferous period disappeared

almost completely with it; the Permian period which succeeded

presents only a kind of residue already deprived of the majority

of its most characteristic genera; and during the Vosgesian period,

‘or that of the grés bigarré, we find no longer any trace of it.

I cannot close this account of the vegetation of the carboni-

ferous period without saying a few words on the incompre-

hensible exception to this regular and uniform distribution of

fossil vegetables which would be afforded by the anthracitic for-

mations of the Alps, if they belonged really to the epoch of the

lias, as held by M. Elie de Beaumont and several other distin-

guished geologists who adopt his opinion. I cannot discuss

here the reasons, derived from geological observations properly

so called, which have led M. de Beaumont to this conclusion; I

am aware of all the weight which the so accurate and well-

directed observations of my learned friend possess in science ;

but when we see that the researches which so many scientific

men and collectors have made, have shown that the plants con-

tained in these strata are without exception those of the coal

period, without the intermixture of a single fragment of the

fossil plants of the lias, of the Jurassic epoch, of the keuper, or

of the grés bigarré, we seek in vain for an explanation of this un-

paralleled fact, and ask whether the few shells which have chiefly

contributed to cause the reference of these formations to the Ju-

rassic period, are a very positive proof of this geological position.

Their small number, their state of preservation so imperfect that

their specific determination is impossible or very doubtful, do

have successively oecupied the surface of the Earth. 83

these allow us to attribute to them more value than to that en-

semble of numerous vegetables, the greater portion well determined

specifically, which are found in these anthracitic strata? In 1828

I gave a list of these fossils comprising 25 species, 20 of which

were determined specifically, and were all identical with the species

of the coal formation. Mr. Bunbury has just executed a similar

task on the collections deposited in the Museum of Turin, and

has arrived at the same result ; and I will add, that, several years

ago, I received from M. Scipio Gras, engineer-in-chief of mines

at Grenoble, collections of the fossils of the mines of Lamure and

La Tarentaise, which contained more than 40 species, among

which a great number belonged to the most characteristic genera

of the coal formations. Such are the Sigillarias, eight or nine

in number, five well determined ; Stigmaria ficoides, three Lepi-

dodendra, a Lepidophloios, Annularia longifolia and brevifolia ; in

a word, the whole ensemble of the coal vegetation, such as it is

exhibited at St. Etienne or Alais.

With regard to the explanation drawn from a transport from

distant regions where this vegetation had persisted, it becomes

less admissible daily, as the number of specimens increases, and

as we see that not a single specimen of the plants peculiar to

the liassic period occurs intermixed with them.

2. Permian Period.

The nature of the plants which appear peculiar to this epoch

is far from being determined in a very positive manner, for the

very few localities in which have hitherto been found fossils that

we can regard as belonging to this period, are perhaps actually

not of completely identical and really contemporaneous formation.

Thus, are the bituminous and cupreous schists of the Mansfeld

country, referred by all geologists to the Zechstem, and the

sandstones of Russia classed by MM. Murchison and Verneuil

in the Permian formation, really contemporaneous? Finally,

the slates of Lodéve, considered by MM. Dufresnoy and Elie de

Beaumont as dependents on the grés bigarré, but so different

from the grés bigarré of the Vosges in their flora,—are they more

properly classed in this period, which would thus be a sort of

passage from the coal formation, so well characterized, to the

Vosgesian period, or in that of the grés bigarré, which differs

from it in such a marked manner?

These doubts as to the identity of the epoch of formation of

the three principal localities which would furnish the materials

for a flora of this period, lead me to enumerate these three local

floras separately.

84 M. Brongniart on the Periods of Vegetation.

1. FLora oF THE BITUMINOUS

Scuists oF THURINGIA.

ALGZ.

Caulerpites selaginoides, Sternb.

pectinatus, Sternbd.

sphericus, Sternb.

Zonarites digitatus, Sternb.

Chondrites virgatus, Munst.

FiLnices.

Teniopteris Eckardii, Germ. ~

Sphenopteris dichotoma, Alth.

Althausii, Brong. (Caulerp.

ei et dichotoma, A/th.)

Sphenopteris Goeppertii, Geinitz.

—— bipinnata, Geinitz. (Caulerp.

Munst.) .

Pecopteris crenulata, Brong. (Cau-

lerp. crenulatus, Alth.)

Pecopteris Martinsii, Brong. (Ale-

thop. Martinsii, Germ.)

Pecopteris Schwedesiana, Dunk.—

Frankenberg.

ConIFERZ.

Cryptomerites Ulmanni, Brong. (Cu-

pressus Ulmanni, Bronn.)—Frank-

enberg.

Walchia (not determinable specifi-

cally).

2. FLORA OF THE PERMIAN SAND-

STONES OF RussIA.

FILICcEs.

Odontopteris permiensis, Brong.

Strogonovil, Morris.

Fischeri, Brong.

Neuropteris salicifolia, Fisch.

—— tenuifolia, Brong.

—— flexuosa, Brong.?

—— macrophylla, Brong.?

Sphenopteris erosa, Morris. ~

see lcbata, Morris.

Sphenopteris incerta, Brong....-

ethopteris Grandini, Brong.?

Callipteris Goeppertii, Brong.

—— Wangenheimii, Brong.

EQuiIsETACES.

Calamites gigas, Brong.

—— Suckowii, var. major, Brong.

LycopoDIACE.

Lepidodendron elongatum, Brong.

» species doubtful.

NG@GGERATHIE.

Noeggerathia cuneifolia, Brong.

—— expansa, Brong.

3. FLorA oF THE SLATY SCHISTS

or LopDEvVE.

FILICcEs.

Neuropteris Dufresnoyi, Brong.

Sphenopteris artemisizfolia, Brong.

—— tnidactylites, Brong.

platyrachis, Brong.

Alethopteris Christolii, Brong.

Callipteris heteromorpha, Brong.

Carioni, Brong.

Pecopteris hemitelioides, Brong.

—- oreopteroides, Brong.

—— plumosa, Brong.

abbreviata, Brong.

—— dentata, Brong.

—— Lodevensis, Brong.

ASTEROPHYLLITES.

Annularia floribunda, Sternb.

CoNnIFERZ,

Walchia Schlotheimii, Brong.

iniformis, Sternbd.

—— Sternbergi, Brong.

eutassiformis, Brong.

—— hypnoides, Brong.

More details respecting the species just enumerated will be

found,—for those of the Permian formation, in the work already -

cited, of MM. Murchison, de Verneuil and Keyserling (vol. ii.

p- 1), on the Geology of Russia ; for those of the slate quarries

of Lodéve, in the ‘ Description Géologique de la France,’ by MM.

Dufresnoy and Elie de Beaumont (vol. ii. p. 145). It is evident

that there are great specific differences between the plants of these

localities, and that, up to this time, no species common to all can

be recognized. Are these differences to be attributed to the in-

Dy. Salter on Lerneonema Bairdii. 85

fluence of the great diversity of geographical position, or is there,

besides, a difference of epoch of formation between these rocks ?

The only character which tends to approximate the last two floras,

is the relation which both possess to that of the coal formations,

of which they appear to be a kind of extract, and of the more

recent strata of which they especially remind us.

As to the plants of the bituminous schists of the Mansfeld

country, they are so few in number and appear to have been de-

posited under conditions so different, that it is difficult to com-

pare them with the other two floras. However, the species of

Sphenopteris are extremely alike in these three formations, and

perhaps an accurate comparison would establish the identity of

several of them: the Pecopteris crenulatus of Ilmenau is perhaps

only an imperfect state of the Pecopteris abbreviata of Lodéve ;

finally, the species of Callipteris of the Permian rocks and of

Lodéve have very intimate relations with each other and with the

Callipterides of the coal formation.

‘We will add, relatively to the bituminous schists of Thuringia,

that several of their fossils appear to be marine plants, the

number of which would become far more considerable did we

not suppress all the imperfect impressions which have heen

described as such, and which are merely altered fragments of

Ferns or Conifere.

(To be continued. |

VIII.— Description of Lerneonema Bairdii.

By Dr. James Sarrer.

[With a Plate. ]

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, British Museum, June Ist, 1850.

Tue accompanying sketch and description of a remarkable ani-

mal belonging to the order Lerneade has been lately sent me by

Dr. Salter of Poole. It evidently belongs to the genus Lerneo-

nema of M. Edwards, but presents some peculiarities which di-

stinguish it from the only two species of that genus hitherto

found in this country. The want of an apparent head and the

possession of only one horn-shaped appendage caused me to fear

that that part of the animal, in the specimen from which the

drawing was made, was imperfect, a portion of the head having

perhaps been torn off in removing it from the herring to which

it was attached. In reply however to my inquiries upon that

subject, Dr. Salter assures me that there could be no mistake as

to the state of the head, as he had examined it very carefully.

86 Dr. Salter on Lerneonema Bairdii.

“I could discover,” he says, “no fracture or injury to either of

the specimens, so I have no doubt of their integrity, and they

appeared both exactly alike. Besides the drawing I sent you, I

made a figure at another time, and both drawimgs, made from

the animal itself, are exactly alike.” Unfortunately the speci-

mens were lost, having been, along with the herring to which

they had been attached, thrown away by Dr. Salter’s servant in

mistake. As I know Dr. Salter to be an accurate observer, I

think the accompanying sketch and description, are worthy of a

place in your Journal, and I therefore willingly comply with

Dr. Salter’s request to forward them to you for insertion.

I remain, yours truly,

W. Bartrp, M.D.

The animal, to which I have applied the name Lerneonema

Bairdii, was presented to me by my friend Mr. Jordan of Teign-

mouth, who obtained it from the coast of Devonshire. It was

found adhering to the eye of a herring, and by its side, attached

to the same cornea, was a smaller one, similar to it in every re-

spect but its size. The colours were, at the time it was fresh,

remarkably bright, flesh-coloured and green.

It appears, from its general form, to belong to the genus Ler-

neonema, though it does not strictly come within the definition

of it given by Dr. Baird, who says that the head is “ furnished

with two or three simple curved horn-shaped appendages ;”

whereas in this individual there is but one simple hook. In

‘every other respect it falls within the generic description, and

here the discrepancy is probably from the definition not being

sufficiently comprehensive.’ |

This Lerneonema differs little from L. spratta, excepting in the

form of the head.

The head of L. Bairdii consists of one simple hook (PI. VII. B.

fig. 3. a) composed of a little horny cylindrical thread bent upon

itself in the form of a hook, pointed at its free extremity and

attenuated where it joins the neck, the intermediate portion being

somewhat, though slightly, swollen out. This hook, if extended,

would measure about one line and a half.

The neck, which measures about three-sixteenths of an inch, is

flattened laterally, so that, when viewed in front or behind, it

appears a mere line (fig. 2.5), but when seen on one side its di-.

mensions are more considerable (fig. 3 5). Its edges are serrated,

and present about nine or ten serrations on each edge. At the

point where the neck jos the head the structures are greatly ~

attenuated, so that the head can move freely in any direction. *

The body is a little more than five-eighths of an inch long,

On Furcellaria fastigiata and Polyides rotundus. 87

and of a flesh colour. It is laterally compressed in its upper

third, and becomes quite flat where it joins the neck (fig. 2c) ;

its lower two-thirds are rotund (fig. 2 d) : it terminates inferiorly

by a little process which projects in front and beyond the attach-

ment of the ovarian tubes (fig. 3 e). Viewed on its side, it forms

a long narrow ellipsis (fig. 3 d).

The ovaries are an inch and four lines long; cylindrical and

uniform in size throughout their entire length. Their colour is

the brightest emerald-green. The ovaries are a little constricted

at their attachment to the body, which itself bulges out, and at

the junction there is a small scale, which overlaps the point of

union (fig. 4). When the animal was quite fresh, there were in-

dications of several articulations or divisions along the ovarian

tubes ; but these, as well as their very brilliant colour, have been

lost by immersion in spirit. Magnified about twenty diameters,

small tubercles are seen on the surface of the ovarian cylinders,

especially near their extremities (fig. 5).

Hab. Attached to the cornea of the eye of a herring (Clupea

harengus) from the Devonshire coast, near Teignmouth.

Poole, Dorsetshire, May 25, 1850.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. B.

: Lerneonema Bairdii.

Fig. 1. Natural length.

Fig. 2. Enlarged about two diameters, and viewed from behind: a, the

hook; 6, neck; c, compressed part of body; d, rotund part of

body ; f, f, ovaries. :

Fig. 3. sailag view: a, b, c, d, f, as above; e, depending process from

Fig. 4. The eeiteaniity of the body, showing the attachment of the ovaries

(magnified 20 diameters).

Fig. 5. Extremity of ovary, showing small tubercles on its surface (mag-

nified about 20 diameters).

1X.— Observations on Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and Polyides

‘ rotundus, Gmel. By Dr. Ropert Caspary.

[With three Plates, ]

As Harvey, in his ‘ Manual of the British Marine Alge’ of 1849,

still observes, p. 146, that Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and

Polyides rotundus, Gmel., “can scarcely be distinguished, when

out of fruit, except by the root and the rounded axils of the

branches,” it is by no means idle work to show, by an accurate

examination of the internal structure of these two plants, that in

reality there exist characteristic differences in the formation of

their cells, and that those differences are so striking, that every

88 Dr. R. Caspary on Fureellaria fastigiata

accurate observer will by them be enabled to say, from the exa-

mination of an ever so minute portion of the stem of these Algz,

even in the absence of fruit, root and branches, whether he has

before him a portion of Furcellaria fastigiata or Polyides ro-

tundus. ;

We shall first describe the structure of the cells in Fure. fasti-

giata and in Pol. rotundus, then point out minutely the differences

in the internal structure of both plants, and conclude with giving

the generic characters of them.

Before commencing the description of F. fastigiata, I ask the

reader to look at fig. 1. Pl. [V., which represents a transverse

_ section of the stem of F. fastigiata, and at fig. 2, exhibiting a lon-

gitudinal section of it. A glimpse at these figures will show that

the stem is composed of four different sorts of cells, or even of

five, if we count the two different forms of the outermost stratum

of cells as two different sorts. The different sorts of cells form-

ing the stem of Fure. fastigiata are the following :—

1st. The epidermal cells, forming the stratum A in fig. 1 & 2.

The walls of these epidermal cells are transparent, colourless, or —

with a slight green, rarely with a brownish tinge, the inter-

cellular spaces filled up entirely with a transparent, colourless,

slimy (?) mass. Strong iodine colours all light yellow. The con-

tents of these cells are brown, roundish, elliptical or oval grains,

which are not free in the cells, but attached to the walls; by this

property they are particularly distinguished from the following

stratum of cells B, fig. 1 & 2, which contains free, uncoloured,

transparent grains in great quantity. The epidermal stratum A

shows in the form of the cells two differences in the outer part of

it, a, fig. 1 & 2, and in the inner part of it, d, fig. 1 & 2. The

outer part a, fig. 1 & 2, of the epidermal stratum contains two

or three layers, rarely only one layer of polygonal small cells

standing perpendicular upon the axis of the stem, the walls of _

which are almost entirely covered with brown grains. Fig. 3

shows these cells in a transverse section, and fig. 4 represents.

them as seen from above, where they show themselves 4—7-sided

and cornered. The relative proportion of their breadth: width: .

length=1:1:2 to 4. The view of these cells from above shows

in their contents two concentric circles, but a glimpse at fig. 3,

which represents them as seen from the side, explains these two

circles directly, as the darker outermost is formed by the profile

of the grains on the walls of the cell, and the innermost is the

space in the interior of the cell, free from brown grains, but ex-

hibiting a light brown colour. because the uppermost wall turned

to the observer is covered also with the layer of brown grains.

The same epidermal cells are. in the sporangium not so sharply

cornered polygonal, but rounded on the angles. The absolute

and Polyides rotundus. —

measure of these outermost epidermal cells, taken with a screw

micrometer, is the following :—

Breadth in Length in

3 together =0°0116" Paris. 1=0°0129" Par.

Bo? Oe eer i=0-0083

6-5, 7) = OOR74 1=0°0132

oF kya? eC? 1=0-°0085

3 Any == OO11S 1=0-0087

eh er eS 1=0°0103

Be OOS 1=0-0115

— ——— i=0°0121

24 = 0-0853 1=0°0109

1=0°0134

1=0°0117

1=0-0128

i=0°0135

i=0-0123

i=0°0140

1=0°0129

1=0°0111

1=0-0109

; 1=0-0117

20 =0°2307

Giving an average for the length of 0:0115" Par., and for the

breadth or width 0°0035" Par. These outer epidermal cells show,

although not always, a tendency to place themselves in radiating

rows.

The inner part 8, fig. 1 & 2, of the stratum A, is essentially

formed exactly like the outer part ; the cells are only far longer

and broader than those of the outer part, the absolute measure

of the length in eight being the following : 00195” ; 0-:0184" ;

0:0181" ; 0:0502"" ; 0:0238"" ; 00176"; 0:0402" ; 0:0563” Par. ;

all eight together =0°2431""", giving an average for the length of

0:0303”' Par. They are less covered with brown grains on the

walls, and show in the transverse section forms approaching the

globular, elliptical, oval, or often the rhomboidal. The relative

proportion of their breadth : length=1:14 to3or4. I am not

inclined to speak of 5, the inner part of the epidermal cells A, as __

a peculiar stratum, for two reasons : first, because the transition-

forms between the outer part a of stratum A, and 0 the inner

part, are so gradual that no decisive difference between a and /

could be found out, the common property being always the brown

or brownish grains attached to the walls; and secondly, because

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi.

90: Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata

this: inner part } of stratum A is often almost entirely sommes

in the stem. Fig. 5 represents four of these cells.

2ndly. A stratum of globose, oval or elliptical cells, the oan

of which are transparent, uncoloured, with a greenish, rarely a

brownish cast; the intercellular spaces between them are filled

up with the same, probably slimy matter, as in the epidermal

cells. The contents of this second stratum of cells, which in

fig. 1 & 2 is represented in B and more highly magnified in fig. 6,

are free, colourless, large, globose granules which iodine colours

brown, if seen in mass, although, if we look at the single grains,

these exhibit a cast of dirty violet. The relative proportion of

the breadth of these cells to their length=1: 13-2. Their ab-

solute size is nearly equal to the cells of the inner part of the

epidermal stratum. Neither this nor the second sort of cells is

* dichotomous.”

3rdly. The third sort of cells is intermixed with the fourth

sort in the middle of the stem ; see fig. 1 & 2, C and D. This

third sort of cells, having a relative proportion of breadth : length

= 1 : 3-8, consists of more or less cylindrical, horizontal or slant-

ing cells, ‘which run in all directions in the intercellular spaces

between the perpendicular long cells of the middle of the stem.

The cells of this third sort form strings, leaning with one end to the

cells of the second sort, and changing probably slowly by degrees

into the cells of the fourth sort, which latter I nevertheless eould

not succeed in ascertaining by direct observation. As these cells

of the third sort therefore seem to be nothing else but a form

mediating the transition between the second and fourth sort,

their claim to be considered a peculiar sort may be doubted ; but

as their form nevertheless, even if their transition into the fourth

sort should be established by direct observation, is very promi-

nent, I describe them as a peculiar sort. Fig: 7 represents these

cells. Their walls are like the walls of the second stratum, ‘and

their contents likewise colourless, globose grains, although these

are often’ wanting. Iodine has the same effect upon the graims

as upon those of the second stratum. — Generally only two cells

meet with their ends as in fig. 7, but occasionally three or four,

Their absolute length is very different. I found in four the: fol-

lowing length : 0-0277"; 0-0285"" ; 0-391"; 0:0557!.

4thly. The fourth sort of cells of the stem of Furcellaria fas-

tigiata is to be found in its middle, consisting of long, cylindrical

cells, placed parallel to the axis and meeting each other at the

ends, so that they form strings. The relative proportion of the

breadth: the length of these cells= 1:15-20. They are represented

in figs. 1&2, occupying the last part on the right-hand side, marked

Cand}. Fig. 12. Pl. V. represents such a cell, and shows how it

is at its ends connected with others. I believe I have seen, although

and Polyides rotundus. 91

very rarely and never with certainty, three cells meet at the same

point, two from one side and one from the other. The absolute

measure was in five the following : 0°1317" ; 0-1196"” ; 0-1147";

0°1205"" ; 0:0963", giving an average of 0-1165". Their walls

consist of two layers, very rarely visible in a longitudinal section

of the stem, as in fig. 12, but generally visible in the transverse

section, as in fig. 14 & 15. These two layers do not show any

difference, are transparent, colourless, and have a greenish tinge.

Generally these long cells seem not to have any contents ; rarely

I observed very indistinctly defined grains in them, as in fig. 13;

but that they have contents, probably slime, is shown by the fact

that iodine colours their inside brown, whilst the wall exhibits a

light yellow tinge. Harvey says in his ‘ Manual,’ p. 146, “The

axis of the stem consists of densely packed, longitudinal, inter-

lacing and anastomosing filaments.” Although I have seen up-

wards of 100 sections, longitudinal as well as transverse ones,

I never observed any sort of interlacing or anastomosing, nor

have I seen any connexion between these perpendicular cells,

which are placed parallel to each other.

I believe that we are not justified in speaking of a root in the

Algz, from reasons which there is no occasion to state here, but

I call that basal part with which an Alga is fastened, “dise of

fixation.” The mode of fixation and multiplying of the stems in

Furcellaria fastigiata is the followmg. A stem C, which is fixed

by a little disc, a, Pl. VI. fig. 19, sends out one to four or more

horizontal, cylindrical, thin stems just above the disc of fixation.

The chief stem in fig. 19 has above a, four such horizontal

stems. These throw up at short intervals new perpendicular

stems, as D, E, F, B, 1, H, and produce here and there a dise

of fixation, as at all the points marked c, and ramify often,

as the stem A is thrown up by a branch of a main horizontal

stem. The new perpendicular stems very soon send out again

horizontal basal stems, such as are beginning to originate on the

base of the perpendicular stems A and B at the point 5, and

these horizontal stems form as well discs of fixation as new per-

pendicular stems, and so on ; but even in large plants the space

occupied by the discs of fixation of all stems is not larger than

about an inch in diameter.

In the young, growing points of the perpendicular stems, in

their attenuated base, in the horizontal stems, and in the discs of

fixation, the cells of the inner part of the epidermal stratum and

the second stratum, 7. e. all globose forms of cells, have disap-

peared, and almost all differences between the different sorts of

cells which the stem and the receptacles show are abolished.

The long perpendicular cells are in the apices of the growing

stem, the attenuation of its base and the horizontal stem be-

92 _ Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata

coming very thin, often curved, and filled with brown grains, and

the epidermal cells approach them in their form because they

become longer, curved, lose all tendency of being placed in ra-

diating rows, till finally in the discs of fixation, the apices of the

horizontal stem and the utmost apices of the growing stem, all

differences of cells are abolished. The dise presents one firm

mass of long, irregularly curved, often parallel cells haying

brownish grains as contents, and being transparent in their

walls, which no longer can be distinguished from the slimy mass

filling up the intercellular spaces.

Furcellaria fastigiata has a double fructification in different

individuals, both found in the often-described apical sporangia,

in a very unbotanist-like manner called “ pods ;” first, zonate

tetraspores, and secondly, large elliptical heaps of irregularly

shaped spores, “ conceptacular fruit,” which was up to this time

a desideratum. I found this fructification in specimens of Fur-

cellaria fastigiata collected in January 1850 near Cromer.

In December and January zonate tetraspores are found in the

sporangia, not forming exactly a stratum under the outer part of

the epidermal cells, but collected in irregularly placed patches.

The ‘ Manual’ by Harvey of 1849, pl.18 C, gives for the first time

a representation of these tetraspores. We add a correct drawing

of a section of the sporangium with tetraspores in fig. 17.

Fig. 18 represents the second sort of fruit, large elliptical heaps

of dark brown, irregularly polygonal or rounded spores, without

doubt developed altogether in one cell, surrounded with the cells

of the third sort, except where they border upon the epidermal

stratum. The second sort of cells is almost entirely wanting in

these sporangia ; and the fourth sort showed the peculiarity, that

the contents of one cell were continued through the joining ends

into the contents of the next cell, but this may have been a phe-

nomenon of incipient decay.

A remarkable appearance, which is common to Furcellaria fas-

tigiata and Polyides rotundus, are the soft, thickened, cylindrical-

lanceolate, pale brown apices of some of the stems, as if they pro-

duced abortive sporangia. They are not only found, as Harvey

says, on the truncated “apices as a second growth” (Phycol.

Brit. Fure. fast. descript. to pl. 94), but on quite sound, uninjured

stems ; neither on individuals only having no sporangia, as Har-,

vey observes, but very often together with sporangia bearing

stems on the same bunch, although on different stems. Their

structure is like that of the stem. 2

At the maturity of the spores the sporangia decay ; the spores

come out by forcing their way through the decaying epidermal

cells, as easily observable if they are kept for a few days in sea-

water, and by force of the waves the decaying sporangia are by

and Polyides rotundus. 93

degrees worn away and washed off, as remains of the sporangia

- still fixed to the stem entirely robbed of their epidermal coat are

often met with ; it seems therefore not accurate to say that “the

receptacles fall off when ripe,” particularly as they have no arti-

culation ; nevertheless it would be desirable to make more obser-

vations on this point.

The power of reproduction is very great in Furcellaria fasti-

giata as well as in Polyides rotundus. Stems are often found,

which have been by accident cut off on the upper branches once,

twice, or even three times, and so truncated, but which have

always protruded again a new grown stem beyond the truncated

parts. I figure one piece in which truncation has taken place

three times (Pl. V. fig. 10).

Fig. 9 represents a transverse section of the stem of Polyides

rotundus, and fig. 8 a longitudinal one. There are also four sorts

of cells in the stem of Polyides rotundus :—

1st. The epidermal cells A, fig. 8 & 9. The walls colourless

or with a slight brownish tinge ; intercellular spaces filled up

with a transparent colourless matter, probably slime. Contents

brown grains, not free, but attached to the walls. This stratum

of epidermal cells consists of two subdivisions. The outer part

of the stratum, a, fig. 8 & 9, formed by small cells, placed in ra-

diating rows ; the breadth of these cells is almost equal to their

length ; the relative proportion of breadth : width : length=1:1:

1-1}, rarely to 2. Seen from above they exhibit themselves

4—7-sided, but the polygonals are so rounded on the corners that

they represent a great approach to cylinders ; four or five layers

of such cells are generally to be met with, occasionally only three,

but also six or more. Their absolute measure is the following :—

Length in Breadth in

-2=0:0073" 3=0:0143"

38=0-0127 2=0°0071

4=0°0184 1=0-0061

4=0°0166 4=0°0141

3=0:0127 2=0-0090

4=0°0170 3=0°0105

2=0°0098 4=0-0150

————_———— 4=0°0178

22=0:0945 —-

Average =0°-0043 23 =0°0934

Average =0-0041"" Par.

Seen from above they represent as well as those of Furcellaria

fastigiata two circles, which are to be explained in the same way

94. Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata

as I have done with Furcellaria fastigiata. Fig. 28. P). VI. re-

presents some of these cells in a transverse section.

The inner part of the epidermal stratum of cells, 4, fig. 8 & 9,

is in every respect like that of Furcellaria fastigiata, with this

exception, that the walls of the cells never exhibit a greenish, but

a brownish tinge.

The second sort of cells in Polyides rotundus, B, fig. 8 & 9, is

entirely like the corresponding cells in Furcellaria fastigiata,

fig.1&2B. Their absolute size was, 0-0347"; 0-0280"; 0:0313";

0:0304" ; 0:0257" ; 0:0235” par.

The second sort of cells is transformed, by their being placed

in strings, by growing in length and taking a slanting direction

to the axis of the stem, into the third sort. In fig, 8 & 9 C these

eells are represented running between the long perpendicular

cells, but neither as horizontally as in Furcellaria fastigiata, nor

in all directions as there, but slanting to the axis of the stem

and less deviating from a straight line. They are also propor-

tionally of a greater thickness than those of FP. fastigiata. The

walls of these cells are simple, transparent, colourless, their con-

tents constantly globose, pellucid, colourless grains, which iodine

colours just as brown, if seen in mass, or dirty violet, if seen sin-

gle, as the grains of the second sort. The absolute measure in

five was the following : 0-0510" ; 0:0167"; 00160"; 0:0452";

0:0482" par.

I am disposed to think that these cells of the third sort change

by degrees into the cells of the fourth sort, but 1 have never

been able to ascertain this by direct observation. The cells of

the fourth sort are in the middle of the stem, fig. 8 & 9 D, run-

ning parallel to each other and the axis of the stem, being con-

nected with each other at the ends; the relative proportion of

their breadth : length=1:8-15. They are not entirely cylin-

drical, but mostly much thicker at the ends than in the middle,

so that they have the form of a femur. Fig. 11 & 16 show the

greater thickness of the ends of these cells and the meeting of ~

two. The wall colourless and transparent ; the contents whitish,

not well-defined grains, running one into another. I was never

able to perceive clearly in the longitudinal section a double layer

in the wall. Fig. 11 represents one of the cells having a triple

outline on the outside, and one would therefore suppose that

the wall consists of two layers, but the innermost two lines do

not seem to indicate an inner layer of the wall, but a deposit

of the granular contents of the cell along it. The transverse

section however shows the double layers of the walls in the cells

very clearly, just as in Furcellaria fastigiata : see fig.14 &15. The

absolute measure of seventeen of these cells is, 00750"; 0:0947" ;

and Polyides:rotundus. © 95

0:0820"; 0:0633" ; 0:0739!; 0-:0848!"; 0:0752!"; .0:1006",;

0-:0900"” ; 0:1062" ;,0:0933" ; 0:1072!";.0:1144" 50-1153";

0:1197" ; 0:1120"; 00811", giving an average of 00934!" par.

These cells show no sort of “anastomosis,” and there is no

sort of cells in the stem of Polyides rotundus which is “ dicho-

tomous.”

The stems of Polyides rotundus are all fixed, with one common

large disc from which new stems originate. The construction of

the disc of the points of the growing stems and their attenuated

base is like that of the corresponding parts in Furcellaria fasti-

giata, with scarcely perceptible differences.

Polyides rotundus has two sorts of fruit. The epidermal outer

layer of the stem produces outwardly, as a continuation of its

own radiating epidermal cells, strings of small cells, the relative

proportion of which in breadth: length is=1: 1-6. The strings

of these cells run parallel to each other, cohering laterally by

being imbedded in a transparent, colourless, slimy mass ; the

contents are a whitish granular substance.

These strings of cells form laterally on the upper part of the

branches rounded protuberances, surrounding } or 3 of the pe-

riphery of the stem, being 1-1 line thick and 1-4 lines long.

Between these strings of cells are found singly-lying very large

elliptical cells, with colourless transparent walls, containing crim-

son-coloured pear-shaped spores in great quantity, placed with

their acute point to the centre of the cell. These clusters of

crimson-coloured spores give the whole protuberance to the

naked eye a rose-red colour. Fig. 20 exhibits such a cluster of

spores with the surrounding strings of cells ; c-d is the epidermal

stratum of cells in the stem.

There does not exist any epidermis in these protuberances, as

Greville rightly observes, although Harvey (fig. 1 & 5. pl. 95 in

his Phycol. Brit.) conveys the idea of there being epidermis.

The other fructification of Polyides rotundus, which up to this

time seems only to have been found by Mrs. Griffiths near Sid-

mouth, but was found also by me in specimens which were col-

lected in January 1850 at Cromer, are tetraspores mostly divided

crosswise, under the outer epidermal stratum in the swollen up-

per parts of the ramules. These tetraspores are elliptical, often

not parted in four, but only in two or three sporules, Fig. 21

exhibits a part of a transverse section of a swollen ramule, with

three tetraspores and one which is abortive. Fig. 22 & 23 show

two spores parted crosswise ; fig. 24 & 25 two, which only con-

tam three spores, and fig. 26 & 27 two, only containing two:

it might be thought that the two last are nothing else but four

parted ‘spores seen from the side ; but this is not the case with

those I figure, as I had opportunity of convincing myself.

96° Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata

Differences in the Structure’ of the Stem between Farcellavia fasti-

giata and Polyides rotundus. tbe r

lst. The epidermal outer stratum in Furcellaria fastigiata

consists only of two or three, seldom more, layers of cells, which

are two to four times longer than broad ; breadth : length = 1:

2-4. The epidermal outer stratum in Polyides rotundus consists

of 4-5, seldom so few as three layers of cells, which are nearly as

long as broad ; breadth : length=1:1 or nearly so. -

2udly. The third sort of cells arranged in strings have towards

the axis of the stem in Furcellaria fastigiata an almost perpen-

dicular direction or nearly so with little granular matter ; whilst

in Polyides rotundus they have a slanting direction towards the

axis of the stem, and contain in most cases many grains.

3rdly. The fourth perpendicular sort of cells in the middle of

_ the stem is in Furcellaria fastigiata rarely filled with a granular

matter, cylindrical, not thicker at the junctures with the next

cells than in their middle; the relative proportion of breadth :

length=1 : 15-20: whilst the corresponding cells in Poljdes

rotundus contain in most cases much granular matter, have the

form of a femur, that is, are thicker at the junctures than in the

middle, and are shorter than the cells m Furcellaria fastigiata ;

breadth : length=1 ; 8-15. ,

These differences, particularly the first, will enable every accu-

rate observer to determine any portion of the stem of the two

plants, be it ever so small, if it only admits of transverse and

longitudinal sections. 3

All these observations were made on vigorous plants which had

not been previously put into fresh water. Sea-water was em-

‘ployed under the microscope. Old decaying plants show many

differences in their structure. There will come a time when. it

will be found necessary to give, in describing Algz, not only the

relative proportions of breadth and length of the cells, as is

already now partly done, but also the absolute size of them. _..

I add at the risk, ut acta agam, the generic character of both

plants :—

Furcellaria fastigiata.

Frond cylindrical, dichotomous, cartilaginous, solid, fixed by

many small discs, which are either sent out from the base of the

perpendicular ones on the base of the perpendicular stems, or

here and there on small, horizontal, often branched stems. The

perpendicular stem composed of four sorts of cells, the walls of

which are colourless or slightly tinged greenish or brownish.

lst. The epidermal layer with brown grains attached to the

wall, cells horizontal ; a, the outer part, consisting of 2-3 radia-

ting layers; breadth: length=1: 2-4; average absolute size,

and Polyides rotundus. 97

length =0-0115"' par. ; breadth = 0-0035" par. ; 6; the mner part,

now and then wanting, breadth : length =1 : 2-4; absolute length

=0:0303" par. 2ndly. Oval or elliptical horizontal cells with

colourless, roundish grains ; breadth : length =1: 3-3; absolute

length =0-0303". 3rdly. Cylindrical or elliptical cells, jomed

at the ends, running in all directions, but more or less_perpen-

dicular upon the axis of the stem, now and then with colourless

roundish grains; breadth : length = 1: 3-8; absolute length

=0:0377". 4thly. Cylindrical perpendicular cells of equal thick-

ness in all parts, filled with a slimy mass; breadth : length=1 :

15-20 ; absolute length =0°1165". Base, discs, growing points

and horizontal stems composed of curved long cells, similar to

the third sort of the stem, but filled with brownish grains. All

intercellular spaces in the whole frond filled up with a colourless

slimy (?) matter. Fruit of two sorts on different plants in apical,

ceylindrical-lanceolate sporangia: 1st, zoned tetraspores; 2ndly,

elliptical, large, uncoloured cells, containing a great quantity of

irregularly-shaped brown spores.

Polyides rotundus.

One disc of fixation, from which the frond arises. Frond con-

sisting of cylindrical, dichotomous, cartilaginous, solid stems,

containing four sorts of cells, the walls of which are colourless or

slightly tinged brown. 1st. The epidermal horizontal stratum

with brown grains attached to the walls: a, the outer part

consistmg of 4-5 radiating layers; breadth: length=1: 1-2;

average absolute breadth = 00041, length = 0:0050" par.

6, the inner part; breadth : length=1 : 2-4; absolute length

=0-0278". 2ndly. Oval or elliptical horizontal cells, with co-

lourless, transparent, free grains ; breadth : length =1 : 3-3; abso-

lute length =0-0278". 3rdly. Elliptical or cylindrical cells form-

ing slanting strings ; breadth : length=1 : 3-8 ; absolute length

. between 00160 and 0°0510". 4thly. Long, perpendicular,

femur-shaped cells thicker at the ends than in the middle ;

breadth : length =1 : 8-15 ; absolute length =0-0934!"". The dise,

the base of the stems, the growing points consisting of curved,

long cells, filled with brownish grains. All the intercellular

spaces of the whole frond filled up with a colourless, slimy (?)

matter. Two kinds of fruit: 1st, crosswise parted tetrasporés

in the swollen upper parts of the stems ; 2ndly, colourless -cells

with a great quantity of crimson, radiating, pear-shaped spores ;

these cells beg imbedded in protuberances on the sides of the

upper part of the branches, which protuberances, having no epi-

dermis, consist of undivided, nearly parallel strings of cells ;

breadth : length=1 : 1-6, filled with a granular whitish matter.

I cannot conclude without expressing my warmest thanks to

98 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide.

Miss H. Nelson for, having so kindly furnished me with fresh

specimens of Furcellaria fastigiata and Polyides rotundus durmg

this winter, collected near Cromer, which enabled me to make

the foregoing observations.

X.—Observations on the Animals of the Bullide.

By Wii11am Crark, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, June 20, 1850. -

I PRESENT an account of some of the animals of the Bullide

which inhabit the South Devon coast at Exmouth. They are

deposited in two groups, which undoubtedly as to essentials are

of the same tribe, and have long been adopted: the one, Bulla,

of which the B. hydatis and B. lignaria are the types, receives

the species with external testacea; the other, Bullaa, is repre-

sented by B. aperta, and is the receptacle of those with concealed

shells. From these roots some new genera have sprung, to meet

the supposed requirements of modern discoveries, most of which

are very minute; some are without eyes, all are without distinct

tentacula or with the mere rudiments of them, and have the

pedal lobe more or less reflected laterally on itself, and partially

on the anterior end of the shell; in others the lax margins of the

deep sinus, at the under part of the foot, which separate it from

the linear posterior portion, occasion it to appear nearly as simple

as in the usual run of the Gasteropoda ; this latter arcumstance

has led to some mistakes, as will appear in descriptions of the

minute species,

All the species I have met with have the invariable distin-

guishing character of the tribe, the gizzard consisting of three

testaceous, coriaceous or cartilaginous plates. I believe that

every true Bulla and Bullea have one or the other of these ap-

pendages ; indeed it may be considered, that if an animal, how-

ever much it appears by the shell to belong to this family, has

not the shibboleth of the gizzard, it is an alien to it. '

The new genera of this tribe have been established by M. Lovén,

amongst them Cylichna and Amphisphyra, but the minuter spe-

cies are so rarely met with alive, that they can scarcely be placed

with certainty ; and to add to the difficulty, the excellent Lovén,

one of the most careful observers, has I think fallen into some

error with respect to the genus Cylichna, the generic diagnosis of

which would appear, from our present notes on two of the species

he has deposited therein, the B. cylindracea and B. truncata, not

to be founded on correct bases. But what naturalist does not

Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 99

sometimes fail in his views, from various causes, especially in

the investigation of the difficult tribes of the minuter animals ?

where is the critic, who, under such circumstances, would so

egregiously misapply the phrase,

* Indignor, quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus ” ?

I propose to show that the B. cylindracea and B. truncata are

congeneric with B. hydatis; if this is so, it may be further ob-

served, that on analogical considerations it is extremely probable

that M. Lovén’s B. umbilicata, which is also one of our indigena,

is in the same category as to error, and with our B. obtusa and

B. mammillata, not yet I believe observed, will turn out to be

strict Bulle. Until these minute creatures have had fresh ex-

aminations, this family cannot be settled; no conchological con-

siderations will suffice. It may be that the unobserved species

will afford valid generic distinction ; but I think, from the con-

stancy of structure of all the Bulle that have been adequately

observed, they will, though the presumption rests on analogical

grounds, be found to have the tripartite gizzard and typical foot

with its accessory lobe extending from one extremity of the ani-

mal to the other, with the sides more or less reflexed, producing

the quadrilobated character of the tribe.

I can say little of the genus Amphisphyra; the only British

species, the B. hyalina, is not found on our southern coasts, and

the notices of it are so meagre, that at present it cannot be placed

with safety. It has been stated to have neither gizzard nor head-

disc ; if so, it cannot belong to the Bullide ; it is possible those

parts in so minute a being may have escaped detection, and it

may turn out a Bulla. Naturalists residing in the locality of

this species should re-examine these points and communicate

their notes.

The Scaphander of Montfort is synonymous with Bulla, and

the Philine of Ascanius adopted by M. Loven, with Bullea: though

these ancient titles may have priority of date, still, whatever in-

justice may be done—and it would appear from the want of sup-

port of these genera, it cannot be great—it is impossible at this

time of day to dispense with the Bulla of Linneus and Lamarck,

and Bullea of the latter, which have been so long in use and

universally acknowledged.

I have given a general and anatomical description of Bulla

hydatis from many live individuals, which have enabled me to

verify the observations of M. Cuvier, to fill up some gaps, and I

believe to correct some errors, which, for the reasons I have

assigned below, have escaped the attention of that prince of

anatomists.

100 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide.

Bulla hydatis, Linnzeus.

Animal, when fully extended, of an elongated oval shape. The

upper or tentacular lobe, and that of the foot, with its reflected

portions, are of a pale yellow, aspersed with very minute, close-

set, sand-like, dark mouse or lead-coloured points throughout

their external surface ; the spots on that part of the mantle co-

vered by the shell are larger and of intenser hue, so that the ani-

mal has altogether the aspect of being clothed in a close-sprinkled

pepper-and-salt jacket. The sinus around the body, which di-

vides the upper and lower lobes, is of a pale yellow white colour.

The tentacular lobe of the head is small, of subquadrangular

form, a little narrowed behind, where, as well as in front, it is

gently sinuated, with slight emarginations at the centre of both

ends, which by no means give their right and left extremities any

pretension to be styled four tentacula, agreeably to M. Cuvier’s

view. The true mantle extends to the posterior part of the

tentacular lobe, with its thickened rounded margin swelling out

a little beyond the periphery of the aperture of the shell; that

part of it covering the branchiz, heart, bladder, matrix and testis is

of firm texture ; the portion within the posterior part of the spire,

containing the liver, ovarium and oviduct, is a mere film, but

stronger than would be supposed from its tenuity ; at the poste-

rior end of the shell the dorsal range is completed by the reflexion

on it of the hindermost part of the pedal lobe. The anterior part

of the under lobe forming the foot is precisely of the same length

and width as the upper one, but more posteriorly it spreads like

a fin, which is reflected on the sides of the, shell ; the disk then

pursues its course for two-thirds of its length posteriorly, at which

point its continuity is broken by a deep fissure, which only im a

marked manner divides the plate, without injuring the. fabric ;

on the right side near this channel the anus debouches ; the pedal

plate is then continued to the posterior end, becoming wider, and

there, as before stated, is reflected on the posterior part) of the

shell.

It appears then that there are but two lobes, the upper or

tentacular, and the pedal one, which though interrupted by, the

deep groove, is in reality a single plate, but from its, posterior

and anterior lateral reflexions, together with the tentacular disk,

gives the animal the characteristic quadrilobated appearance of

the tribe. The object of the pedal fissure is probably to give

flexibility to the foot, and allow the lobes to act. as fins, as the

animal is equally an adept in natation and reptation.

Twenty years ago I observed hundreds of these creatures

swimming and creeping on the fine mud in the lakes of the

Mount Pleasant Warren near Exmouth ; they however suddenly

Mr, W, Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 101

disappeared from the locality, and not one has been seen for

many years; the animals now described were obtained near

Swanage, Dorset.

The large circumferential canal of the separation of the upper

and lower lobes is much more decided on the right than on the

left side, as from the former we have a view of the orifice of the

verge, the open seminal duct, and the common cavity of gene-

ration, the testis, and points of the branchie. The eyes are very

distinct, situate far back on the tentacular disk, and not very close

together ; they are black, and sessile in the centre of a minute cir-

cular lucid spot; M. Cuvier has overlooked them. The fissure

of the mouth is vertical ; this is placed in the centre and between

the tentacular and pedal disks ; and on each side the mouth,

within the groove, are two elegant conspicuous leaflets perfectly

symmetrical, each consisting of twenty strands on each side the

stem, which are largest posteriorly, and gradually diminish until

they are lost at some little distance from the buccal orifice by

suddenly turning inwards, appearing to pierce the groove and

enter the buccal cavity; they are light yellow; the one on the

right side is placed just above the seminal groove, the other on

the left in a symmetrical position ; the strands under the micro-

scope appear to be glandular, without a leading vein or artery ;

they have the aspect of minute, wiry, dendroid filaments. These

organs I should have taken for the salivary glands if M. Cuvier _

had not stated the presence of others of a strap-shaped form in

another place, and as he has given nearly a similar form to the

salivary glands of the Aplysia, Helix aspersa and other herma-

phrodites, 1 must defer to such authority. 1 will return to this

point. I have now described all that can be seen without dis-

section.

The vertical fissure of the mouth is faced by the anterior part

of the tongue, which consists of two hemispherical portions, each

furnished with fifteen obliquely arcuated yellow, wiry, horny

strands, set with short transverse hooks bending posteriorly.

This denticular apparatus does not extend through the large,

oval, pale red fleshy buccal mass, and is not supported by di-

stinet corneous plates, but by a tough coriaceous membrane.

From the posterior end of the buccal mass the cesophagus pro-

ceeds straight to the gizzard; it is long, flat, broad and dilatable,

accompanied by the two straps described by M. Cuvier as the

salivary glands, which are fixed to each side of the anterior and

upper part of the gizzard, and run on each side the cesophagus to

the posterior end of the buccal mass, to which also on each side

they are attached, apparently only to the external surface, and

do not appear to pierce it. Under the microscope they have little

appearance of being glandular or tubular, but have the aspect of

102 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide.

loose muscular straps ; they however spring from two small yel-

low spongy or granular bodies, situate on the upper part of the

gizzard; these I presume are the salivary glands; if so, the

straps are the excretory ducts. They lie on each side the ceso-

phagus in the most lax manner : I should have called them ceso-

phageal, gizzard and buccal mass retractors, as they are connected

with all these organs, if M. Cuvier had not determined them to

be salivary glands ; but he is in error in stating, “ L’hydatis les

a trés longues, inégales, et celle du cété gauche fourchue par

son extrémité postérieure.” We have in our cabinet perfect pre-

_parations of these organs, and can positively state that they are

of the same length, entirely symmetrical, with both ends fixed to

the gizzard and posterior part of the buccal mass ; they do not

float loose of different lengths and forms, as are represented in

pl. 2. fig. 14. of M. Cuvier’s memoir. Having dissected nume-

rous specimens we are quite sure on this point. Though we ad-

mit the straps to be the salivary glands, sub fide Cuvieri, still we

are much astonished that that great naturalist has not noticed

the very visible dendroid leaflets on each side the mouth; we

must consider them an additional pair of salivary glands : some

mollusca have an upper and lower pair, and these would appear

to be more adapted for such purpose than the slender strap-

shaped filaments. I can only account for their not being noticed,

on the supposition that the glandular leaves in M. Cuvier’s spe-

cimens must have been so discoloured by the spirit as to have

escaped attention. One word more on them: as they are situated

exactly at that part of the groove which corresponds with the

position of the cesophageal ganglions, it is possible that as these

nervous masses are of larger volume than I ever saw in any other

gasteropod, the glandular leaflets may excrete a liquor to invi-

gorate and minister to the nervous influences: this is a mere

conjecture: I would certainly incline to think them. salivary

glands.

Having mentioned the nervous system, it may be as well ati -

once to notice it, as M. Cuvier scarcely alludes to it. From the

point where the cesophagus commences at the posterior part of

the buccal mass, it has on each side of it two distinct orange or

lemon-colour large oval ganglions, each pair being connected by

very strong threads, and the under part ‘of the cordon is formed

by two minute round orange ganglions—strange to say, fixed on

the posterior part of the buccal mass, and connected by threads

with the upper ganglions; these, when in situ, form a complete

cordon of six medullary masses ; from this circle exceedingly

strong nervous filaments radiate to the head, the verge, and all

the anterior parts of the body. The ganglionic cordon is con- -

nected with two large stomachal lemon-colour ganglions, which

Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 103

are apparent when the gizzard is removed ; they are not quite of

the same size, the one being lobed or double, the other is on the

left’ side; these are removed from the cesophageal collar: the

length of the cesophagus and gizzard, which is very considerable,

but all the masses are connected by nervous threads which bear

being moved and examined bya stylet. The larger ganglien on

the right supplies the gizzard, testicle, anus, branchie, the com-

mon cavity of generation, and also sends a thread to the liver ; the

smaller one on the left side throws off a filament to the gizzard,

and furnishes the heart, liver, bladder, the ovarium and oviduct

with the necessary threads. The gizzard is a strong, tubular,

fleshy, cylindrical mass, inclosing three triangular ridged black

plates, which grind the aliment down to a pulp; I could detect

none in it norin the intestine im a solid state. I should not omit

to say that the gizzard is the stomach, and completely fills the

cavity in which it is lodged; the intestine is of very large dia-

meter, arising immediately from the posterior end of the gizzard ;

it: does not form a duodenum of any particularity of shape, but

by a crossing or two completes the circumvolution of the liver,

being visible everywhere, of nearly the same size, and terminates

posteriorly by a short rectum on the right side.

The liver occupies nearly the posterior half of the spire ; it is of

an intensely dark brown colour, minutely granular, pulpy, without

much coherence: at its posterior end is the rather scanty white

ramose ovarium, which, when the liver is well washed out, is

easily observed ; and from it the yellow white wrinkled oviduct,

also most visible, springs from the ovary as a slender thread, but

as it proceeds it increases rapidly in volume, and then as sud-

denly diminishes, terminating in the matrix by a fine thread.

The matrix and its vestibule is a strong, yellow, tough, tubular

subeylindrical organ, with a transverse constriction denoting the

anterior chamber ; it is, I think, erroneously marked 4, and called

the testis in M. Cuvier’s pl. 2. fig. 14. of the memoir. The mistake

has arisen from the latter organ lying close, but somewhat pos-

terior to it, and is very different, being of much softer, flatter,

more even and elongated form ; its colour is pale drab. I think

the flat, oval, yellow gland near the bladder and heart, which

Cuvier states to be of unknown use, is an appendent to the testis ;

as I thought, through the transparent membrane, I could trace

the excretory duct to the posterior part of that organ.

The bladder is as large as a small pea, of a pale red purplish

mixed colour ; it is nearly globular, and lies on the left side, full -

of a light pinkish liquid, not acrid but oily, with red brown

specks in it; I have seen similar ones in the ova; its excretory

duct crosses from the left side and certainly enters the matrix ;

it is doubtless a lubricating or an enveloping fluid for the ova ; I

104 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullidee.

think it has the latter function ; it is never flaccid, but always

distended: where is the source of the large mass of fluid? | Its

external coat appears a network of minute vessels, and I presume

they are the ducts which distil the secretion from the larger

veins. The “ organe générateur ” when not exserted lies doubled

up in the cesophageal cavity; it is of trifid form, that is, finger,

spindle, and club-shape, which latter portion extends to and lies

on the gizzard; there is no internal connection between it and

the testis. Of this I am sure, as in consequence of the shape and

position of the parts, that fact admits.of being accurately ascer-

tained. It may therefore be considered as almost certain, that

the long, slender, open groove, which by the muscular contraction

of the sides can be closed so as to form a canal, extending from

the orifice of the verge to the entrance of the common cayity,

must be regarded as a continuation of the vas deferens of the

testis, which passing under the matrix, or through it—which of

the positions is doubtful—unites with the open canal that termi-

nates at, but does not pass into that organ, and thus the vivifying

influences are enabled to make the necessary contact. M. Cuyier’s

figure of the branchial plume presents a vertical and partly hori-

zontal face. Having examined many specimens, it appears to me

to be a single regular crescent-shape plume of eighteen or twenty

short coarse strands, having the artery in the centre, lying in a

crypt transversely between the vulva and the anus, floating free,

except where under the mantle it is fixed to its roof and to the

back of the animal; the heart is oval, white, and with the auricle

placed as usual in a pericardium, at the base of the branchie..

With regard to the veins and arteries I have not attempted to

trace them ; the circulation is of course complete; but if, as in

Aplysia, there are any particularities attached to it, I do not

think that they will easily be detected in so small an animal.

There is nothing particular in the muscular system ; it exhibits

the usual masses of transverse and longitudinal fibres, which

throw off from the internal surfaces the necessary muscular fila-

ments. The Bulla hydatis. may be considered as the type of the

general aspect of the anatomy of the family of the Bullide.

The slight rectifications I have ventured to suggest, even if

established, in no way detract from the general accuracy of the

great anatomist I have alluded to; if I am right in my sugges-

tions, it is entirely due to having at my disposal numerous living

specimens ; but M. Cuvier, I infer from his memoirs, had often

only one or two indifferent specimens from spirit. His merits

and labours exhibit a noble example of what may be aecomplished

by assiduous application, combined with a mighty genius ; he is

the pilot and Columbus of modern malacology, and even his sue-

cessors have little more merit than as “ imitatores ;”’ for what we

Sea ee ee

ESTO Le. ee hie Cem

Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 105

know he has taught us, and those who have gone beyond him in

the useful drudgery of detail, must not forget that M. Cuvier,

like Newton and Columbus, pointed out the path, and taught

them the principia.

Bulla cylindracea, auctorum,

Cylichna cylindracea, Lovén.

. Animal cylindrical, elongated, convolute ; mantle not thick,

rarely produced beyond the front and lateral margins of the shell ;

it is edged with a series of minute red papillz ; the linear poste-

rior accessorial lobe of the foot lies within it, and resting on the

columella gives the mantle the appearance of being thickened ;

the surface of the shell in live and perfect specimens is covered

with an olivaceous or orange-brown epidermis. :

It is now necessary to make an extract from M. Lovén’s ge-

neri¢c diagnosis: “ Oculi sub eorum basi immersi ; solea brevis-

sima, ovato-quadrata; pallium limbo incrassato aperturam pos-

tice claudens.” If our views of the mantle and foot are correct,

it would appear that the linear posterior lobe of the foot has been

mistaken for a component part of the mantle, giving that organ

the erassitude mentioned by M. Lovén. ‘There are no eyes in

this species. M. Cuvier ascribes to the genus Bulla four ten-

tacula: what are called the superior pair, are, as we think, the

posterior lateral flaps of the head-disc, being the floating margins

of the solution of continuity of the disc from the neck ; the in-

ferior pair are the mere roundings of its anterior part, aided by

a narrow circumferential groove and a central indentation, that

give the aspect of ears; but neither pair have the similitude or

functions of the tentacula of the Pectinibranchiata. The flaps

occasioned by the deep sinus, at the under part of the foot, are

quite as produced as the superior pair of M. Cuvier, and may as

well be called tentacula; it is surely a misnomer to call these

appendages by that term in any of the Bullide; their only use

seems to be that of fins or paddles to assist in locomotion, either

by creeping or swimming. ‘The head-dise is usually white or

pale yellow, of subquadrangular shape ; it rests on and covers

the foot, which is of similar form, and the central sinuations

of the two coalesce. The foot, as in the type, extends from

beyond the shell in front to its posterior extremity. At half

its length fromthe front the continuity is interrupted by a

deep hiatus, but at a lower level the linear or accessorial lobe

progresses to the termination of the shell, lying in the narrow

aperture. This structure has given rise to M. Lovén’s term

“solea brevissima :” he has only described the anterior or active

part of the foot, or one-half of it, overlooking the posterior linear

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 8

106 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide.

portion ; its apparent separation certainly puts on the appear-

ance of a short distinct subangular foot, sinuated in front. These

remarks, I think, explain, if I am not in error, M. Lovén’s mis-

take relative to the foot and tumidity of the mantle. The divi-

sion of the foot by the deep groove is doubtless, as in B. hydatis,

to increase flexibility, and its under marginal flaps, with the

upper ones of the head, miscalled tentacula, are probably to assist

both pedal and natatory locomotion. The progression of the

present animal is very slow, though otherwise it is sufficiently

lively, often turning from one side to the other. The sole of

the foot is pale yellow or white, and is often well reflexed on

itself at the sides, and sometimes up to the upper disc. The

mouth is between the lobes, the fissure is vertical, and furnished

with a buccal mass supported by corneous plates and a short

spinous tongue. The stomach, as in the typical species, contains

a gizzard composed of three minute, elongated, very black, rather

pointed plates, flat within, convex without, and all of similar

form. The branchial apparatus is a plume of short coarse strands

lying in a crypt across the neck. The anus appears to terminate

posteriorly, as that portion of the shell is always encrusted with

sand, mucus, and fecal matters. The general aspect of the ani-

mal varies from pure white to pale orange-yellow, with occa-

sionally a tinge of green. It inhabits the coralline and lami-

narian zones.

This animal has the same leaflets at the sides of the buccal

disc, mentioned in B. hydatis, with the groove that is the con-

tinuation of the vas deferens, and such of the other organs that

could be observed in so minute a species scarcely differ from the

type.

" M. Lovén mentions eyes imbedded in the skin ; no appliances

enabled us to detect them in this species ; but whether they are

there or obsolete, that circumstance is only specific: ex. gr. in

Natica monilifera the eyes are obsolete, but im N. Alderi they are

easily seen; the presence or absence of these organs is there-

fore not of generic value. All the other points being absolutely

similar to the type, we are bound to consider the genus Cylichna

as not applicable to B. cylindracea. We have a preparation to

show that the linear posterior lobe of the foot lies in the narrow _

aperture of the shell, agreeably to the invariable characters of the

Bulle.

Bulla truncata, Montagu et auctorum.

Cylichna truncata, Loven.

Animal subcylindrical, convolute, flake-white ; mantle hyaline,

uite plain, extending occasionally beyond the margins of the

shell. The head lobe is large, compressed, very slightly auricled,

Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 107

sinuated in the centre, and edged with a light lead-coloured line,

which may be the reflexion through the hyaline tissue of the

leaflets within the anterior part of the sinus between the lobes,

mentioned as conspicuous in B. hydatis, and presumed to be seen

in the last species. .

The mouth is between the head lobe and that of the foot. The

animal carries the head rather beyond the foot on which it lies,

so that it may be mistaken for that organ. The posterior divi-

sion of the head-disc from the neck, with the deep central sinu-

ations, give rise to what I call the flaps or fins, which in this

animal are more extensive than in B. cylindracea, and have the

shape of short, flat, triangular pointed fillets, lying like the ears

of a hare close to each side of the neck ; but when the animal in

marching, after having fixed the foot, draws up the shell to

meet the extension, its edges catch and raise them to an erect

posture. ,

The eyes, though not large, are distinct and fixed in those

species in which they are not obsolete, as in B. hydatis, and I

believe in all other Bulla, at the anterior internal bases of the

_ so-called tentacular processes ; they are not raised, but immersed

in the surface of the skin: though they and the flaps or fins are

in rather an advanced position, they are only seen when the ani-

mal is on the march, from its habitude at other times of keeping

these organs under the shell; but in those of thin texture they

may be seen through it. The foot, as in B. cylindracea, is one

entire lobe, divided as in the type at the under part from its

posterior linear accessory, which also lies within the mantle in

the narrow aperture of the shell, by a deep solution of con-

tinuity. In this minute creature it is difficult to observe the

connection and origin of the accessorial lobe with its principal ;

the deep groove or rather hiatus between the two portions of the

foot causes the anterior division to assume the appearance, as

M. Lovén terms it, of “ solea brevissima ;” the mistake is very

natural ; the free floating margins resulting from its apparent

division from the posterior lobe, give the appearance of a com-

plete foot. The anterior part of the foot is rather shorter than

the head-lobe, ovately subquadrangular and rounded at the front

and posterior extremities, sinuated at the centre, grooved around

the margin, and not at all auricled. I have at the present date

observed thirteen of these animals for four or five days in sea-

water, but I never saw any reflexion of the mantle; but the foot

at times is considerably reflected laterally on itself and ante-

rior part of the shell, and in quietude assumes the quadrilobated

character of the tribe. The march of this animal is much more

lively than in B. cylindracea. The mantle forms an anal sinus

at the posterior part of the canal of the shell; there is a deep

108 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide.

groove between the head and foot-discs. The branchial plume

is deposited in a cavity across the neck. The buccal mass is a

light fleshy palate, and may be seen through the head-lobe ;

the mouth leads by a long lifear cesophagus to the stomach,

situated in the last convolute cavity of the shell, in which is fixed

a gizzard of three very small, dark brown, similar-formed, mi-

nutely dotted, oval, coriaceous plates, which can be seen in action

through the transparency of the basal volution.

It appears that the only difference between this animal and

that of B. cylindracea is, that in this the disc-flaps are more de-

veloped, and the eyes are distinctly visible ; I therefore consider

all the general remarks on the last species, not mentioned to

prevent repetition, as applicable to B. truncata, which I think is

_ appropriately deposited in the genus Bulla. The Bullide, like

the Helicide, are hermapbrodites with mutual congression, and

are Oviparous.

Bullea, Lamarck et auctorum.

Philine, Ascanius et Lovén.

The type of this section of the Bullide is the Bullea aperta of

authors. This ancient species is so familiar with every malaco-

logist, that to describe the external organs would be useless ; the

internal structure essentially agrees with that of B. hydatis, and

is described and illustratedby M. Cuvier.

As to the minor Bulle of the Exmouth coast, the rare B. prui-

nosa is our own discovery, and with the B. catena of Montagu

and B. punctata of Adams were described by us many years ago

in the ‘Zoological Journal,’ vol. iii. p. 339. To reproduce them

would be an improper occupation of the valuable pages of the

‘ Annals’ with old matter, and having no additional notes we

only refer to our former descriptions, but we shall be glad to

review them. y

__ In conclusion, I observe, that a re-examination and comparison

of all the minute species of both tribes of this family with each

other, and with those that have not as yet been seen, may require

new genera; but as the case now stands, [ think that Bulla and

Bullea are sufficient. We all must object to the splitting and

torturing mere specific differences to fabricate useless genera. |

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

EAE Wititam Crark.

Mr. C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea. 109

XI.—Notes on Crustacea. By C. Spence Bare.

[With a Plate.]

Male Organs in the Brachyura.

I. Tue so-called false feet in the male Brachyura differ materially

from those of the female, in both of which they serve an efficient

purpose, that of assisting towards the development. of a future

generation.

In the female they form supports on which suspend the ova,

until they are matured so far as to exist as independent creatures.

But in the male they are more directly concerned in reproduc-

tion, being in fact the external sexual organs.

I am aware that the highest authority, M. Milne-Edwards,

both in his ‘ Histoire des Crustacés,’ as also in the ‘ Cyclopedia

of Anatomy,’ article “ Crustacea,” has denied this office to these

organs, but I have frequently had ocular proof of the fact, having

several times last summer taken Carcinus menas in the act of co-

_ pulation, under which circumstances I distinctly saw these sty-

liform processes deeply inserted within the vulvz of the female.

Since the above observations, I have given much attention in

order to make out the whole anatomy of the part, which I have

endeavoured to do by examining Carcinus menas, Portunus puber,

Cancer pagurus and Xantho rivulosa. They consist of two pair,

the larger being anterior and attached to the first abdominal

ring ; the less or posterior to the second ring. In all except the

edible crab, the second pair is very small, apparently rudimen-

tary, and lie with their extremities inserted posteriorly into the

larger pair. But in Cancer pagurus, though slight, they are

equally long with the first pair, and have a joint peculiar to this

crab situated near the centre, in addition to one, common to

others, attaching it to the basal joint. The orifice of this pair is

slightly frilled ; it lies posteriorly against the first pair, which

are the more important ; these latter are styliform processes at-

tached by a hinge to a calcareous continuation of the inferior

dermal membrane of the abdomen, from the anterior centre of

which extends a process which I presume assists both in the

erection of the organ and the extension of the abdomen from the

usual position beneath the thorax.

From the first joint of the fifth pair of legs (some having an

orifice through the calcareous shell distinctly for its own passage,

as Cancer pagurus, others opening through the flexible mem-

brane, while in others again a notch exists which more or less ap-

proximates a separate opening), a membranous tube, being the

vas deferens, passes out and enters at the second joint of the

110 Mr. C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea.

so-called false feet continuing through and terminating at the

apex in an oval slit. I can only account for the confident man-

ner of Prof. Milne-Edwards’s expression in both places to which

reference has already been made, that direct observation has

shown that these styliform processes are not used except to di-

rect the true organs towards the vulve, or perhaps to excite the

female: ‘Ces appendices paraissent devoir servir A diriger les

verges vers les vulves, et peut-étre aussi 4 exciter ces derniers

organes ” (Histoire des Crustacés, vol. i. p. 169), by presuming |

that the slight membranous tube must have been ruptured, it

being very fragile and delicate in its external passage.

I can only add, that I have preparations from which the ac-

companying illustrations are taken, in which they are distinctly

seen as they may be by any who will but observe the living ani-

mal, being careful in turning back the abdomen that the canal

be not broken.

Internally the tube unites with the testicle, which is a long

white cord inflected repeatedly upon itself, and lies beneath the

carapace on either side of the stomach. This is different from

the Paguride, among which they extend into the abdomen. .

II. Throughout the Brachyura the spermatozoa seem to re-

semble each other, and the only appreciable difference that I can

make out is to be found in the cells in which they are produced,

which vary slightly in shape, being generally round or oval in

Cancer pagurus, more irregular in Carcinus.

But in the Anamoura (Pagurus Bernhardus) the cells differ,

being long and narrow with a sharp and slightly turned point at

one extremity and narrow and square at the other. But the

spermatozoa themselves do not offer any difference from that of

the preceding.

On Fertilization oo the Female.

III. I have been induced to believe that crabs, like certain kinds

of insects, have more than one brood to a single inoculation by

the male ; the data upon which I have formed this opinion is, that

early in this spring (May) I took a female which had but recent

set the larva at liberty, the hair-like connection, together wit

the shell of the ova, still remaining attached to the false feet.

Upon afterwards dissecting this creature and examining the in-

ternal organs, I found them full of ova in a very early state of

development.

Coupling this with what I believe to be a fact, that the male

can only impregnate the female immediately after the shedding

of the exuvize, and that thisin adult crabs only takes place once

in the year, I must conclude that the ova within the gravid

uterus could only have been fertilized, not by the immediate in-

Mr, C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacee. lll

fluence of the male, but through the agency of spermatozoa left

within the cul-de-sac since the last or annual intercourse.

For days previously the male may be seen running about and

hiding himself under stones, holding the female by one or more

of his legs, the carapace being pressed against the sternum of the

male; in this relative position they continue until the female

throws off her calcareous clothing, when connexion immediately

follows and continues for a day or two, perhaps until the shell

again hardens.

IV. It is stated by Couch, in his ‘Cornish Fauna,’ that when

the ova are matured the female detaches them by means of her

feet and buries them in the sand, the friction of which frees the

larva from the egg. This may be true as far as regards the Bra-

chyura, but the manner in which I have observed the larva freed

from the ova in Pagurus Bernhardus, is by their being passed

through the branchial chamber.

During the attachment of the ova to the false feet of the pa-

rent, which in the female Paguride are bifid, but simple in the

male, they are continually waved forwards and back in the sur-

rounding medium: this movement supersedes the want of those

flabelleeform appendages which are attached to the false feet of

the female Brachyura, and which fulfill, I presume, a similar office

towards the ova as the true flabelle perform for the gills, which

is to excite a current over their surfaces.

When the ova are matured they are drawn off from their at-

tachment, most probably by the assistance of the fifth or rudi-

mentary pair of feet (which are very useful to the creature for

many purposes), after which they are driven into the branchial

chamber by the current which passes in to aérate the blood, while,

in its passage through, the larva is freed from the membranous

shell of the ova, and set at liberty.

A few which I examined that fell directly to the bottom of the

shell which the crab inhabited, without passing through the gill-

chamber, were not so freed from the egg, nor could they swim

about as the others did.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Figs. 1, 2. False feet of male, Carcinus menas, shown anteriorly and pos-

teriorly : A. The external portion of the vas deferens as it is seen

passing from the first joint of the fifth pair of legs to the false feet.

. First pair of false feet in Cancer pagurus.

. Second pair‘of ditto ditto.

. Lateral view of first and second pair of ditto, showing their relative

position: A. Process to assist m erection.

. Cells containing spermatozoa of Carcinus menas.

. Ditto from Cancer pagurus.

. Ditto from Pagurus Bernhardus.

. Ditto from Galathea strigosa.

PEF 23

DOI Ore Co

)

112 M. Dufour on the different modes

XII.—On the different modes of Aquatic Respiration in Insects.

By M. Léon Durovr*.

RESPIRATION in insects is either atmospheric or aquatic. But

whatever be the mode of this respiration, the air respired.is always

destined to circulate in ramified channels, in trachea, in a univer-

sal vascular lung which transmits it to all the viscera, to all the

tissues of the organism, with the definitive purpose of aiding

nutrition. This is the anatomical featwre which is the most re-

markable and the most eminently characteristic of insects. This

circulation of air has no exception.

The air may be inhaled either by external respiratory orifices,

stigmata, or by special organs, branchie, which extract it from

the surrounding water.

The numerous class of Insects then shares with the higher

animals, the Vertebrata, this twofold mode of respiration, the

atmospheric and the aquatic. This is one of the numerous ex-

amples of the harmonies of creation. And as, according to

Leibnitz, nature never proceeds per saltum, I shall show in an

aquatic insect, a mode of respiration intermediate between the

atmospheric and the branchial. This is a new fact in science.

Here is another of these harmonies. As in the vertebrated ani-

mals, so you will find in insects, species so organized as to be

able to live both in the air and in water,—in a word, to be amphi-

bious.

This is not all; there are insects which pass the first period of

their life with a branchial respiration, and the second period, or

the adult age, with an atmospheric respiration. You have the

fellow of these organisms in some Batrachian reptiles.

. But nature is far from restricting herself to such uniformity

of plan as is sought to be imposed on her. She displays the

immensity of her power and her resources in the variety of

creatures, as in that of their mode of existence. By no means

all aquatic insects have a branchial respiration. This latter form

of respiratory apparatus is exclusively peculiar, as I have just

intimated, to certain larve. No insect arrived at the perfect state,

at that completed state of the organism in which the reproductive

act must come into exercise, has a branchial respiration : at least

only one example of this is known, that of the Pteronarcys re-

galis, Newp., a Neuropterous insect from North America. All

the others, whatever be the medium they inhabit, earth or water,

and irrespective of the order to which they belong, breathe air by

the aid of stigmata; whereas, among the vertebrated animals,

fishes are born, grow, and multiply with a branchial respiration.

* From the Comptes Rendus, vol. xix. p. 763.

of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. _ g18

I shall enumerate, in the following table, the various modes of

respiration and respiratory organs of Insects :—

( Atmospheric. (abdominal {

: -| laminar.

lateral< thoracic <

, ( external

z caudal | thoracic- | setaceous or

z | abdominal | lamellar.

he beistibhial? 2

3 branchize

Aquatic< _ internal.

\ |_stigmatic.

Chapter I.— Aquatic Branchial Respiration.

§ 1. External Branchie.—The abdominal and lateral are or-

dinarily of the number of seven pairs; simple filaments in the

Sialis; of variable forms in the different species of Ephemera;

here in rounded laminz, simple or double, appendiculated or

not; there in lamellar tufts, simple or multiplied; otherwise

in bunches reverted on the back and distichous; tubulous or

simple, or compound in the Phryganides, the Nemouri, the Per-

lide. All these filaments, these lamine, these lamellz, are en-

riched with trachean embroidery which forms aérigenous organs.

The caudal branchiz are observed in the larve of the Agrions.

They are three oblong laminz, traversed by trachean branches.

§ 2. Internal Branchie.—They are peculiar to some larve of

Libellula. Those of the Calopteryx form a valuable type of

transition which had not before been observed. It might be

imagined, at first sight, that their three caudal lamine were

branchie ; they are only fins or oars. . The rectum is here the

receptacle of the true branchiz, which consist of three submem-

branaceous processes inserted at the internal side of that stercoral

ouch.

- The large nymph-larve of the Libellula and Aishna present

the most complicated and most perfect type of rectal branchiz.

In the long course of my anatomical investigations, I am sur-

piised that, up to the last few years, I had never introduced the

scalpel into the entrails of such interesting larve, already rendered

so distinguished by the researches of Reaumur, Cuvier and Sukow;

at having remained so long a stranger to the wonderful texture of

their rectal branchiz, those air-secreting organs. The following

is merely an extract ‘of an extensive investigation, which I hope

soon to lay before the Academy.

114 - M. Dufour on the different modes

The internal walls of the rectum of our large larve. are tra-

versed, throughout their length, by six regular and symmetrical

columns, converging at the two extremities, each formed of two

series of superposed or imbricated lamine. These laminz con-

stituting the organ, traced to their intimate or elementary texture,

are reduced, definitively, to a network, a subtle canvas of trachean

divisions. These latter are attached by successive anastomoses

to the branches, ramifications and trunks, which together con-

stitute the general system of the aérial circulation. It is certainly

more easy to follow up these connexions, these fine vascular

anastomoses, in this minute animal, than in man or in the ox,

and for a scalpel and practised eyes there is scarcely a possibility

of mistake. -_

. The last term of the organic composition would therefore be,

in the branchiz of the insect, as in those of the fish, a vascular

woof; giving to this last word only its rigorous etymological or

anatomical value. Only, in the fish, it is blood, and in the insect,

air which is contained in the vessels of this woof.

The insect and the fish have consequently branchie. M. Du-

vernoy, in his just physiological appreciation of the respiratory

apparatus in these two classes of animals, has called that of insects

pneumatic branchia, a significative epithet, which, expressing the

aériferous function, establishes the differential character with the

branchiz of fishes, which are sanguiniferous.

Pursuing this parallel of the branchiz, we see that those of

fishes are placed on the sides of the head, and the water sub-

mitted to their action penetrates the mouth ; it is a hyobranchial

apparatus, according to the expression of M. Duvernoy. In our

larvee, the rectum is the receptacle of the branchiz, and the water

is received by the anus ; the apparatus is thus rectobranchial.

I shall conclude this notice by an anatomical fact the more in-

teresting, as it offers the most perfect analogy with what is ob-

~ served in the branchiz of fishes. After macerating in water, for

two days, a larva dissected with a view to trace the mode of con-

nexion of the vessels of the branchial lamina, I perceived that my

pincers drew with ease a large shred of a hyaline membrane, which

evidently was detached from the internal side of the rectum. I

examined scrupulously this membranous shred, and what was my

agreeable surprise to observe in it a serial arrangement of plaits

representing the free edges of the branchial lamine with all the

details of their texture! I then eagerly directed my lens to the

corresponding and denuded portion of the rectum ; I found in

place the branchial lamine with all their anatomical attributes,

but more distinct than before that exfoliation or decortication. I

repeated this experiment, and obtained the same results. In

fishes, the lamin and the ridges of the branchie are similarly

of Aquatic Respiration in Insecis. 115

covered with a membrane furnished by the buccal mucus, as has

been especially shown by MM. Duvernoy and Rosenthal.

Let us devote a few lines to the comparative physiology of this

beautiful apparatus.

As above stated, these larvee with rectal branchie imbibe and

eject the ambient water by the anus. There is, therefore, alter-

nate ingress and egress of the liquid, as there is ingress and

egress of the air in atmospheric respiration; but in this double

movement there is not that regularity, that isochronism, which

is observed in the respiration of large animals. The water must

remain in the rectum in order to bathe the branchie, for the

accomplishment of the secretion of the vital air. The inspiration

and expiration are effected by the mechanism of an external

apparatus, the different pieces of which open and shut at the

will of the animal. It is this mechanism that Reaumur called

“un jeu de piston.”

I have just said that the branchiz are clothed or lined by the

mucus of the rectum ; it is this mucus therefore which, alone, in

direct and immediate contact with the water, effects, by its vital

properties, by an exquisite elective sensibility of its organic

chemistry, the separation of the respirable air; this it is which

_ filters it, transmits it, and delivers it to the vascular woof of the

branchial lamine. Hundreds of these latter incessantly pay their

aérial tribute to the great trachean channels which, like so many

arteries, circulate, to the extreme limits of the organism, this

vital air which imparts the assimilating faculty to the nutritive

fluid, everywhere diffused or infiltrated.

Let us see whether, in the large animals with hyobranchial

apparatus, nature does not adopt, with a few modifications, easily

explained, the same process. What takes place in the respiratory

-act of fishes? Have they not also branchial laminz, covered with

the buccal mucus, which abstract from water the respirable air?

Does not the oxygen taken from the ambient liquid serve to give

the assimilating condition to the nutritive flud? Up to this

point do we not see, in the fish as in the insect, the same series,

the same succession of functional acts, the same physiological

object ? In what then consists the difference? Evidently in the

existence of a sanguineous vascular circulation in the fish, and in

the absence of this same circulation in the insect. And since

nature had substituted a circulation undoubtedly of air for a cir-

culation of blood, must she not, in consequence of her equal

solicitude for the maintenance of life in two organisms so distinct,

know how to reconcile the means and the end? The nutritive

fluid not being able to go and seek the air, the air comes to seek

it in order to combine with it.

116 M. Dufour on the different modes

Chapter I1.—Stigmatic Aquatic Respiration.

I have just described various modes of branchial respiration

always occurring in exclusively aquatic larve. I proceed now to

describe a perfect insect which has the privilege of a completely

aquatic respiration, exercised not by branchize but by stigmata.

I know as yet only one small Coleopterous insect, scarcely a

line in length, which has presented this last mode of respiration

in a most undoubted manner: it belongs to the numerous family

of the Curculionide,—it is the Phytobius hydrophilus, which I

have lately described as. a new. species. The larva, the nymph

in its cocoon, and the perfect insect, all three live, im the midst

of the waters, parasitic on the deeply merged stems of the Myrio-

phyllum spicatum. It is an aquatic species in the strict sense of

the word. |

The discovery of such a habitat, for a Ciibenlle, was so néw

and extraordinary a fact as greatly to stimulate my curiosity.

In order to observe at leisure its manceuvres, its peculiar habits,

and especially its original mode of respiration, I placed a good

number of individuals of this Phytobius in a large glass, in which

I tried to imitate all the conditions of its native abode, and for

more than a month I kept them within sight upon my desk. I

had to take all imaginable precautions to obtain satisfactory evi-

dence of this unusual fact. Long and patient attention con-

vinced me that this insect remains constantly submersed, even

during the night.

I watched all its movements in order to ascertain whether it

came to the surface of the liquid to inhale air, like the Hydro- -

phili, Dytici, Corise, Nepe, &c., without success, although its

colour, a whitish gray, singularly favoured my investigations. I

assured myself also that it had not the faculty of enveloping

itself with a layer of air, like several insects inhabiting the water

and without natatory organs. It so happened that in this glass

vessel containing my Phytobii there were also some minute Dy-

tici, which I frequently observed to exsert the end of their abdo-

men in order to provide themselves with air, and a Parnus Du-

merilii which presented the curious spectacle of its brilliant aquatic

aérostat, its diving-bell.

i; contemplated. my Curculio during its long periods of im-

mobility: my attentive eye followed it in its slow ambulations ;

I saw it at times scratching with its mandibles, browsing upon

the Myriophyllum ; but it did not attempt to come to the surface.

I surprised it one day, having lost the hold of its floating support,

swimming at some depth by the mere agitation of its feet, like

the dog, or rather like the horse. It did not seem distrest at

what I at first thought was an accident. I afterwards saw it—

of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. 117

and this spectacle was frequently repeated—quit its position for

a more desirable branch, or to take a little swimming exercise

which much astonished me, and the object of which I did not at

_ first comprehend.

In this very lively exercise, which lasted for several minutes, it

did not try to approach the surface or to get out of its prison.

Its swimming seemed rather taking pleasure, and nothing led

me to presume that it was struggling with the fear of drowning.

It was evident that this active locomotion was directed at its will:

It rose higher or lower, it made the round of the glass vessel, it

passed through the tufts of the plant, without attaching itself to

them. This exercise seemed an instinctive want. This wholly

aquatic life, the acts of which I witnessed with so much interest,

continued with signs of perfect health and well-bemg. The

insect was in its destined element.

There is a singular fact, which I at first considered unimportant,

but which repeated observation has led me to connect with the

same functional object as the natatory exercise of which I have

just spoken. In its grave attitude of immobility, the Phytobius

from time to time agitated, almost convulsively, most frequently

its intermediate feet, and sometimes also the others. This vibratile

movement resembled St. Vitus’s dance. With an excellent lens

I examined the body of the insect, in the hope of finding some-

thing analogous to a respiratory act ; but I did not perceive the

least atom of air.

The fact of this normally immérged existence seemed to me

therefore well established. It at once calls to mind the charming

history which Audouin has described of the little Carabus, Tire-

chus (Bremus) fulvescens, which, when immersed in its retreat

during the whole of the high tide, nevertheless preserves its life ;

and also that more recently detailed in an excellent spirit of ob-

servation, by M. Laboulbéne, relative to the mode of respiration

of his “pus Robinii, under the same conditions as the Trechus

(Bremus) of Audouin.

But the case of our Phytobius is otherwise surprising and

wholly exceptional. It has not, like the Trechus, Parnus, He-

terocerus, &c., the resource of an impermeable down, a velvet

tunic which might collect and entangle a layer of air around the

body, for the service of the stigmata. Its tegumentary envelope

does not present any down under the strongest magnifier. How-

ever, I hasten to say that the case of its body is clothed with a

sort of close, perfectly impermeable, scaly covering, but which

does not retain the air at its surface.

I asked myself sometimes if the Phytobius had not received

the faculty of suspending its respiration, of holding its breath

for a time, the duration of which we cannot calculate. My mind

118 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

remained long in doubt upon this point. Aseribing this to the

minuteness of the insect, and the imperfection of my optical in-

struments, I sought for a rational solution, a physiological ex-

planation in the interpretation of an aquatic life, watched with

all care. I think I have succeeded in this; I will state it ina

few words. In those active natatory evolutions, as also in those

brisk movements of the feet, when the insect is stationary, the |

air combined in the water is doubtless disengaged from it by this

rapid beating; and its invisible elements, constantly directed

toward the body by these centripetal impulsions, serve for a stig-

matic respiration. .

It is my intention to pursue the study of this phenomenon

on some other insects, which, without branchiz, without down,

without fins, without oars, live nevertheless in the bosom of the

waters.

XIII.—Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Waxker, F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 48. ]

96. Aphis Berberidis, Kaltenbach.

Aphis Berberidis, Kalt. Mon. Pflan, 95. 70.

This beautiful insect sometimes abounds on the leaves of the

cultivated barberry (Berberis vulgaris) from April till November,

and also occurs on other species of Berberis; sixty or more of

them dwell under one leaf, the colour is changeable, and be-

comes darker and more various in the later periods of the insect’s

yearly life, and especially in the egg-laying generation.

The viviparous wingless female. This is hatched in the early

part of the spring, and is elliptical, rather flat, green, or pale

greenish yellow, or dull yellow, but is more often pale or bright

yellow ; it is rarely spotless, and the green colour which usually

adorns it appears first in a faint small spot on each side, where

there is often a row of bright green spots various in size and

in shape, and sometimes confluent, and forming a broken. or

an entire line. These marks are most conspicuous during the

middle age ; they are hardly seen when the insect is very young,

and are almost lost in its full growth, and then it is also deprived

of the velvet-like skin which distinguished its youth, and becomes

more convex, shining and elliptical : the feelers are brown-yellow

at the base, and about half the length of the body ; sometimes

they are white with brown tips: the mouth is pale yellow with a

brown or a black tip : the nectaries are yellow or pale yellow, and

from one-fourth to one-sixth of the length of the body; their .

tips are brown : the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of

Mr. F, Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 119

the shanks are brown. In the summer it is sometimes the prey

_of an Aphidius, and then becomes very white and globular.

The viviparous winged female. The pupa differs as usual from

the wingless Aphis in structure, but not in colour: the wings

are unfolded in the middle of May, and at first they are milk-

white, while the body is bright yellow, with buff streaks on the

head and on the chest: it is afterwards dull yellow or pale yel-

low, and whitish on each side: the head and the disc of the chest

and that of the breast are brown: the abdomen has .sometimes

short black bands on its back, and is covered beneath with a

white bloom : the feelers are black, yellow at the base, and, more

or less, shorter than the body ; the fourth joint is more than half

the length of the third ; the fifth is as long as the fourth; the

sixth is a little shorter than the fifth ; the seventh is hardly

shorter than the sixth ; the nectaries are pale yellow, and some-

times spindle-shaped : the wings are colourless, the wing-ribs and

the rib-veins are pale yellow; the brands are yellow or pale yel-

low, or brown ; the other veins are brown.

‘The oviparous wingless female. It lays its eggs on the twigs at

the end of October, when the winged females are still bringing

forth young ones: it has in addition to the colours of the vivi-

parous wingless female usually four rows of brown or of red spots

on the back, and also a few small black spots, or two spots of

rather large size, on each side of the abdomen: the feelers are

brown with the base yellow, or white with brown tips, and about

half the length of the body : the other limbs are yellow : the tip

of the mouth, the eyes, the tips of the nectaries, the feet, and

the tips of the shanks are brown or black ; the hind-shanks are

also brown, and are widened ; their dark colour and their breadth

are characteristic of many oviparous Aphides, but are peculiarly

distinct in this species : the nectaries are from one-sixth to ‘one-

fourth of the length of the body.

The winged male. Appears in October, and then pairs with

the oviparous female : it is yellow : the fore-chest except the bor-

der is gray: the middle chest, the middle breast, a row of short

bands along the back of the abdomen, the tips of the nectaries,

the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black: the

eyes are dark red.

97. Aphis Nasturtii, Kaltenbach.

Aphis Nasturti, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 76. 54.

It feeds on Nasturtium amphibium, N. officinale and N. syl-

vestre in the summer.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex,

green, and mottled with yellow : the feelers are brown, pale yel-

low at the base, and more than two-thirds of the length of the

120 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

body : the mouth is pale yellow; its tip and the eyes are black:

the nectaries are dull green with black tips, and as long as one-

sixth of the body’: the legs are pale yellow ; the knees, the feet,

and the tips of the shanks are black.

Ist var. The body is yellow, velvet-like, mottled with green :

the feelers are yellow with black tips, and much shorter than the

body : the nectaries are dull yellow with black tips, and as long

as one-eighth of the body.

2nd var. The body is of a delicate green colour; the head is

tinged with yellow: the feelers are yellow with brown tips, and

rather less than’ half the length of the body: the mouth and the

nectaries are yellow with brown tips, and the latter are as long

as one-tenth of the body: the legs are yellow; the knees, the

feet, and the tips of the shanks are brown.

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it resembles the

wingless female in colour, but the rudimentary wings are very

dark green ; it is sometimes yellow with interrupted green stripes

on the back: the feelers are white with black tips and longer

than the body: the mouth is white; its tip and the eyes are

black : the legs also are white with darker feet.

98. Aphis Humuli, Schrank.

Aphis Humuli, Schrank, Faun. Boic. ii. 110. 1199 ; Kalt. Mon.

Pflan. i. 36. 24.

A. Pruni Mahaleb, Fouscol. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. x.

Humulifex, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 2 série, v. 477.

It feeds on Prunus spinosa, P. Mahaleb, and on Humulus lu-

ulus.

i The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather long, nar-

row and flat, in shape between an oval and an ellipse, pale green-

ish yellow, with a vivid green stripe on the back, and a row of

spots of the same colour on each side: the feelers are very pale

yellow, darker towards the tips, and rather more than half the

length of the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth is pale

yellow with a brown tip : the nectaries are very pale yellow, and

rather more than one-fifth of the length of the body: the legs

are pale yellow or greenish yellow, and rather long ; the tips of

the feet are darker. .

99. Aphis Prunina, n. s.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is nearly elliptical,

convex, thick, highly arched, grass-green, smooth, shining : the

feelers are setaceous, pale yellow, darker towards their tips, and

about one-third of the length of the body; the fourth joint is

much shorter than the third, but more than half its length ; the

fifth is shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is a little shorter than

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 121

the fifth ; the seventh is nearly as long as the third : the eyes are

dark brown : the mouth is pale green with a brown tip : the nec-

taries are pale yellow, less than one-twelfth of the length of the

body: the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of the

shanks are brown. In the middle of May.

lst var. A dark green stripe on the back: feelers pale green,

brown towards the tips, and nearly one-fourth of the length of

the body: the nectaries are pale green with brown tips, and

about one-twentieth of the length of the body : the legs are pale

green with brown feet.

2nd var. The body is pale greenish yellow, mottled with green,

and having a green stripe on the back: the feelers are greenish

white with brown tips, and less than one-third of the length of

the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth and the legs are

greenish white, and the former has a brown tip; the feet are

black: the nectaries are very pale green with brown tips, and

nearly one-sixth of the length of the body.

3rd var. The body is small, oval, convex, plump, dull green:

the front is slightly convex, and has no tubercles: the feelers are

rather less than half the length of the body ; the first and second

joints are not angular ; the fourth is much shorter than the third ;

the fifth is shorter than the fourth, and the sixth is shorter than

the fifth ; the seventh is very slender and longer than the fourth:

the nectaries are not more than one-twentieth of the length of the

body: the legs are rather short.

The viviparous winged female. The second vein diverges slightly

from the first, but is nearly parallel to the third ; the forks of the

latter are variable in situation, but the second fork is usually

rather long ; the fourth vein is much curved in the early part of

its course, and the angle of the brand whence it springs is very

slight.

Length of the body 4—2 line; of the wings 2 lines.

Common on the sloe in May. .

100. Aphis Prunaria, nu. s.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, very plump

and convex, dark brown: the front of the head has three slight

tubercles : the feelers are about one-fourth of the length of the

body ; the first and second joints are not angular ; the fourth is

yauch shorter than the third ; the fifth is shorter than the fourth,

and the sixth than the fifth ; the seventh is a little longer than the

sixth: the nectaries are slightly tapering and about one-fifth of

the length of the body: the tube at the tip of the abdomen is

rather long ; the legs are short.

On the sloe in May.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 9

122 Bibliographical Notices.

101. Aphis Potentille, n.s.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is pale yellow,

slightly convex, nearly elliptical: the front is narrow, each side

of it being occupied by an angular protuberance : the feelers are

fully as long as the body ; the first and the second joints are an-

gular; the fourth is much shorter than the third; the fifth is

shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is much shorter than the fifth ;

the seventh is slender and twice the length of the sixth: the

nectaries are fully one-fifth of the length of the. body, which has

no tube at its tip: the legs are moderately long.

Length of the body 3 line.

On Potentilla anserina in June.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Tourists Flora : a descriptive Catalogue of the Flowering Plants

and Ferns of the British Islands, France, Germany, Switzerland,

Italy, and the Italian Islands. By Joseru Woops, F.A.S.,

F.L.S., F.G.S. Reeves, London. 8vo. Pp. Ixxxii. 505.

THe appearance of this book has been long expected by us, and

we can justly state that it has quite fulfilled all our expectations and

well supports the high reputation of its author.

Mr. Woods is known to have spent many years in collecting and

arranging the materials for the present work, with a view to which he

has, we believe, visited all the more interesting localities mentioned

in it. This amount of labour, combined with extensive botanical

knowledge, has enabled him to produce a volume such as few if any

other botanists were capable of writing.

*« The intention of the present work is to enable the lover of botany

to determine the names of any wild plants he may meet with, when

journeying in the British Islands, France, Germany, Switzerland, and

Italy,” thus including in one book the plants of a far larger part of |

Europe than has been done by any preceding author ; for Reichen-

bach’s ‘ Flora Excursoria’ omits Britain, France, and the greater

part of Italy, but includes Hungary ; and we are not acquainted with

any other work of similar scope.

**To accomplish this object, I had,” says the author, “to keep in

view two important particulars,—to make the descriptions clear and

distinctive, and at the same time to condense the whole as much as

possible, so that the work might be comprised in a single volume, of —

a bulk not inconvenient for the use of the traveller.’’ In both these

objects he seems to have been pretty successful ; although we do not

always find the “ difference at least sufficient to discriminate the plant

from all the others contained in this work,” to which he refers ; yet

in most eases it is well pointed out. The system of condensation

appears, as far as the author was coneernéd, to have been carried to

‘ its extreme limits, but he has not been well seconded by his printer.

We suspect a wish was present, perhaps unknowingly, to the printer

Bibliographical Notices. 123

and publisher to make a handsome, not a portable volume; for had

his views corresponded with those of the author in this respect, the

work might have been made much more useful, because smaller.

Condensation in the printing has clearly been neglected.

The species are arranged in their natural orders, but the generic

characters are removed from them and formed into a Linnzan

synopsis of genera. Such a synopsis is highly useful, but we think

that the work would have been more convenient if these characters

had been placed at the head of each natural order, and the Linnzan

synopsis reduced to the smallest possible limits.

The introduction contains some valuable remarks upon terminology,

recommending new or restricted uses of words, in many of which we

concur, but cannot do so in all cases; for instance, it seems most

undesirable to use the term elliptic for a figure which is acute at

both ends, and not for the mathematical figure so called, for it can

only create confusion. If elliptic is to be used at all, it must be

looked upon as the same as oval. We also consider “ triangular ”’

to be the correct term for a “form nearly triangular, where the stalk

is attached to one of the sides,” but cannot agree with Mr. Woods in

using deltoid “ where the insertion of the stalk also forms an angle,

but where the upper and lower parts of the leaf are very unequal :”—

deltoid must be held to mean ‘like the Greek A’, and therefore nearly

the same as triangular, when applied to the outline of a thin leaf.

The term deltoid, we believe, is chiefly used in the description of

_ thick-leaved plants, and then describes the form of a transverse section

of the leaf. The new term haft, denominating a “ leaf-stalk accom-

panied by a membranous margin,” is excellent, and will doubtless be

generally adopted in English books ; not'so joining, used by our author

for the node of other botanists, joint being by him restricted, as it

- ought to be, to the internode. “ When of two parts, each measured

from its own extremities, the dimensions are equal, I have used that

term ; but it not unfrequently happens, by the position of the parts,

that the shorter may extend as far, or farther, than the longer. In

that case it is equalling or exceeding.” This is an excellent distinc-

tion.

In noticing such works as the present, it is scarcely possible to do

more than make a few remarks similar to the above, for a review is

not the place for discussing the distinctness of species or the value of

characters: on the former we will only remark, that our author has

acknowledged many more species than we had expected ; and of the

latter, that we generally agree with him in his judgement upon them.

___ Very few new species are introduced, and the nomenclature is usually

that of the works in common use in this and other countries, but the

omission of any reference to authorities for the names renders it in

some cases difficult to determine to what plants of other writers our

author refers. Our attention has been drawn to a new and much-

improved arrangement of Atriplex, in which the A. patula of Smith

becomes A. hastata, A. prostrata is A. triangularis, Mr. Babington’s

A. rosea is changed into A. Babingtonii, and the English 4. laciniata

into. 4. arenaria, the latter two names being new ones required by

# *

124 Bibliographical Notices.

the fact that the true 4. rosea and JA. laciniata are different from the

plants which British botanists have been accustomed to consider such.

But we must conclude, and in so doing beg most strongly to re-

commend this work to our readers, who when travelling on the con-

tinent will find it invaluable ; and if studying plants at home, will

obtain from it a clue to much information contained in the floras of

‘other countries which might otherwise escape their notice.

Zoology for Schools, By Rosert Parrerson. Simms and M’Intyre.

London, 1850.

We are pleased to find that this little work, of the first edition of

which we gave a favourable notice in May 1849 (Ser. 2. vol. iii. 396),

has so soon reached a second edition, as it may be taken as a proof

that its author’s object has to some extent been attained: we mean

the introduction of the study of Zoology into education. It is

believed that a very considerable number of copies of this book has

been ordered by the Board of National Education in Ireland for the

use of the schools under their superintendence, and there can be no’

doubt that, if it is really learned by the children who attend these

schools, they will have attained an amount of knowledge of much

value to them. Mr. Patterson has long made it his object to cause

natural history to become a subject of study in schools, and has pro-

duced in this work an excellent “first book,” and in his ‘ Zoology for

Schools’ an equally good “second ”’ one.

In our former notice we remarked, “ the book is illustrated with a

large number of woodcuts, but either from long wear or from care-

lessness in working, the present impressions are very inferior.” It

is highly gratifying to be enabled to say, that a very great improve-

ment has been made, and that the cuts are now probably as good as

we have any right to expect them to be in a little book where they

are so numerous (246) and the price is so moderate. Far more at-

tention has also been paid to the printing than in that edition.

In the Press.

Mr. P. L. Simmonds, well known as the conductor of the ‘ Colonial |

Magazine,’ and one of the editors of the ‘ Farmer’s Encyclopeedia,’ a

gentleman of many years’ experience in tropical husbandry, has just

ready for the press a work on tropical agriculture, detailing the most

approved processes for the cultivation and manufacture of all the

chief vegetable products of tropical and subtropical regions, forming

staples of commerce; as grain crops and roots, &c. yielding farina-

ceous substances, oleaginous plants, drugs, narcotics, and dye stuffs ;

spices; plants yielding textile substances available for dress and

cordage ; fruits and dietetic articles, as tea, coffee, cocoa, &e. Such a

work has long been wanted, and embracing so wide a range of sub-

jects, if properly dealt with, must be peculiarly interesting and valu-

able to planters and agriculturists generally in our colonies and foreign

possessions, more especially on the eve of the great Exhibition of

these productions in their raw and manufactured state next year.

ie et dy

Royal Society: 125

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

Feb. 7, 1850.—“ On the development and homologies of the Molar

Teeth of the Wart-Hogs (Phacocherus), with illustrations of a

System of Notation for the Teeth in the Class Mammalia.” By

Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. &c.

The author commences by a brief statement of the facts and con-

clusions recorded in a paper by Sir Ev. Home on the dentition of

the Sus Athiopicus, in the Philosophical Transactions for 1799,

p- 256; and gives the results of an examination of the original

specimens described and figured by Home, and of other specimens

showing earlier stages of dentition, which lead to the following

conclusions as to the number, kinds, and mode of succession of

the teeth in the genus Phacocherus. The tooth answering to the

first milk-molar and first premolar in the upper jaw, and those

answering to the first and second milk-molars and corresponding

premolars in the lower jaw of the common Hog are not developed.

Eight successive phases of development of the grinding teeth of the

African Wart-hogs are described and expressed by the following

notation :—

No. of grinding

Phase, _ teeth. Kinds of teeth. -

I 5-5 erate ae

“ 4-4 ° |d3,d4,m1, m2.

U. 6-6 P 2; p3; p4, m 1, m2,m 3

‘i 5-5 p3,p4,m1,m2, m 3.

5-5 .. p 3, p 4, m1,m2, m 3.

HL eS vig ‘2 4, m1, m2, m3.

IV. i ve WAM de Oe OS:

44. p3, p4, m2, m3.

my =a get m 3.

vi. 353 vin p 4, m2, m3.

3-3

VIL. 5 viz. p4, m3.

vi ab vigs ms.

These observations prove that, contrary to the opinion of Home

and Cuvier, the Wart-hogs have deciduous teeth, succeeded verti-

cally by premolar teeth; in the Phacocherus A:liani, at least,

three deciduous teeth are, in some individuals, succeeded by as

many premolar teeth; and, as a general rule, two deciduous teeth

are displaced vertically by two premolars. ‘The first true molar is

remarkable for its unusually early development, which is followed

126 Royal Society.

by an unusually early abrasion and expulsion, when its place is ob-

literated by the second true molar being pushed forwards into con-

tact with the last premolar. This tooth is as remarkable for its

longevity, and remains after the wearing away and shedding of the

second true molar, when the last true molar advances into contact

with the last premolar, and the place of both the previously inter-

vening true molars is obliterated. This unusual order of shedding

of the molar teeth has given rise to the idea of the last large and

complex true molar of the Phacocherus being the homologue of

both the last and penultimate grinders of the common Hog, which

the author’s observations refute; and he, also, is able to point out,

by re-examination of the original specimen figured by Home in the

Phil. Trans., the source of the erroneous idea that the common Hog

had an additional true molar behind the large one symbolised by

m 3, in the author’s system of dental notation.

The nature and signification of the symbols proposed are ex-

plained and illustrated by a series of drawings. One of the fruits

of the determination of the homology of a part is the power of gi-

ving it a name, and signifying it by a symbol applicable co-exten-

sively with such homology. ‘The limits are shown within which

the homologies of individual teeth can be determined : they present

the requisite constancy of character in a large proportion of the

class Mammalia. Certain members of this class, e.g. the order

Bruta and the Cetacea vera, have teeth too numerous and alike in

form and mode of development to admit of being determined indi-

vidually from species to species. Such mammalia have but one set

of teeth, and the author proposes to cal] them ‘ Monophyodonts.’

On the other hand, the orders Marsupialia, Insectivora, Rodentia,

Ruminantia, Pachydermata, Carnivora, Cheiroptera, Quadrumana

and Bimana have two sets of teeth, and might be called collectively,

‘Diphyodonts. Of the permanent teeth of this division of mam-

malia, some succeed the deciduous teeth vertically, others come into

place behind one another in horizontal succession. The ‘ incisors’

are determined by a character of relative position to the jaws and

to each other: so likewise the ‘ canines.’ The remaining teeth are

divided into those which are developed in vertical relation to the

deciduous molars, and push them out, and those that have not such

relation, but follow each other horizontally : the term ‘ molar’ is re-

stricted by the author to these latter teeth, and that of ‘ premolar’

to the former ones, which are always anterior to the molars. There

is a remarkable degree of constancy in the number of these different

kinds of teeth; in the placental Diphyodonts, e. g. the ‘ incisors’

z.e. 3 on each side of both jaws, the ‘ ca-

d 8—3

never exceed gg,

11 4 $3

nines’ [=]? the premolars 44? the molars 39 44; and this

the author regards as the typical formula of dentition in the great

proportion of the mammalian class above defined. It was rarely

departed from by the primeval species that have become extinct,

and is modified chiefly by defect or loss of certain teeth in the ex-

oo ——— ek’ eS ee

a oe ve

Royal Society. 127

isting species. When the grinders are below the typical number,

- the missing molars are taken from the back part of their series, and

the premolars from the fore part of theirs: the most constant teeth

being the fourth premolar and first true molar; these are always

determinable, whatever be their form, by the relation to them of the

last tooth of the deciduous series. Thus determined, the homo-

logies of the other grinders are ascertained by counting the molars

from the first backwards, 1, 2, 3; and the premolars from the last

forwards, 4,'3, 2,1. The symbols are made by adding the initial m

to the numbers of the molar teeth, and the initial p to those of the

premolar teeth. The author concludes by pointing out the advan-

tages of this system of anatomical notation.

Feb. 14.—1. “Supplementary Observations on the Structure of

the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis.” By Gideon Algernon Mantell,

Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President of the Geological Society, &c.

In this communication the author describes his recent investiga-

tions on the structure of the two genera of fossil Cephalopoda, whose

remains occur so abundantly in the Oxford clay of Wiltshire,

namely, the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis, as supplementary to his

memoir on the same subject, published in the Phil. Trans. 1848*. In

that paper evidence was adduced to show the correctness of the

opinion of the late Mr. Channing Pierce as to the generic distinction

of these two extinct forms of Cephalopoda. :

As however several eminent naturalists had expressed doubts as

to some of the opinions advanced by the author in his former memoir,

figures and descriptions are given in the present notice, of beautiful

and instructive specimens lately discovered in Wiltshire, and which

he conceives establish his previous conclusions. Dr. Mantell then

states as the result of his examination of several hundred examples,

that our knowledge of the organization of the animal of the Belem-

nite is at present limited to the following parts, viz.—

1. An external Capsule or periostracum which invested the osse-

let or sepiostaire, and extending upwards, constituted the external

sheath of the receptacle.

2. The Osselet, characterized by its fibrous radiated structure,

terminating distally in a solid rostrum or guard, having an alveolus,

or conical hollow, to receive the apical portion of the chambered

phragmocone; and expanding proximally into a thin cup, which

became confluent with the capsule, and formed the receptacle for

the viscera.

3. The Phragmocone, or chambered, siphunculated, internal shell ;

the apex of which occupied the alveolus of the guard, and the upper

part constituted a capacious chamber, from the basilar margin of

which proceeded two long, flat, testaceous processes.

These structures comprise all that are at present known of the

animal to which the fossil commonly called “ The Belemnite,”

belonged.

Of the Belemnoteuthis, the fossil cephalopod which Prof. Owen

* An abstract of which appeared at p. 388 of the first volume of the pre-

sent series of this Journal. |

128 : Royal Society.

regards as identical with the Belemnite, many examples of the body

with eight uncinated arms, and a pair of long tentacula, having an

ink-bag and pallial fins, have been discovered. ‘The osselet of this

animal, like that of the Belemnite, has a fibro-radiated structure,

investing a conical chambered shell; but this organ, for reasons

fully detailed in the memoir, the author considers could never have

been contained within the alveolus of a Belemnite; the soft parts

of the animal of the Belemnite are therefore wholly unknown.

Many beautiful specimens of Belemnites and Belemnoteuthis were

exhibited by Dr. Mantell to the Society, in proof of the statements

contained in the memoir.

2. “On the PeLorosaurus; an undescribed gigantic terrestrial

reptile, whose remains are associated with those of the Iguanodon

and other Saurians, in the Strata of Tilgate Forest.” By Gideon

Algernon Mantell, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President of the Geo-

logical Society, &c.

The author had for a long while entertained the idea, that among

the remains of colossal reptiles obtained from the Wealden strata,

there were indications of several genera of terrestrial saurians,

besides those established by himself and other geologists. The re-

cent discovery of an enormous arm-bone, or humerus, of an unde-

scribed reptile of the crocodilian type, in a quarry of Tilgate Forest

in Sussex, where Dr. Mantell had many years since collected nume-

rous teeth and bones of the Iguanodon, Hyleosaurus, &c., and some

remarkable vertebrz not referable to known genera, induced him to

embody in the present communication the facts which his late re-

searches have brought to light

The humerus above-mentioned was found imbedded in sandstone,

by Mr. Peter Fuller of Lewes, at about 20 feet below the surface;

it presents the usual mineralized condition of the fossil bones from

the arenaceous strata of the Wealden. It is four and a half feet in

length, and the circumference of its distal extremity is 32 inches! It

has a medullary cavity 3 inches in diameter, which at once separates it

from the Cetiosaurus and other supposed marine saurians, while its

form and proportions distinguish it from the humerus of the Igua-

nodon, Hylosaurus, and Megalosaurus. It approaches most nearly

to the Crocodilians, but possesses characters distinct from any known

fossil genus. Its size is stupendous, far surpassing that of the cor-

responding bone even of the gigantic Iguanodon; and the name of

Pelorosaurus (from xédwp pelor, monster) is therefore proposed

for the genus, with the specific term Conybeari, in honour of the

paleontological labours of the Dean of Llandaff.

No bones have been found in such contiguity with this humerus,

as to render it certain that they belonged to the same gigantic rep-

tile; but several very large caudal vertebre of peculiar characters,

collected from the same quarry, are probably referable to the Pelo-

rosaurus; these, together with some distal caudals which belong to

the same type, are figured and described by the author.

Certain femora and other bones from the oolite of Oxfordshire,

in the collection of the Dean of Westminster, at Oxford, are men-

Royal Society. 129

tioned as possessing characters more allied to those of the Pelo-

rosaurus, or to some unknown terrestrial saurian, than to the Ce-

tiosaurus, with which they have been confounded.

As to the magnitude of the animal to which the humerus belonged,

Dr. Mantell, while disclaiming ‘the idea of arriving at any certain

conclusions from a single bone, states that in a Gavial 18 feet

long, the humerus is 1 foot in length; @.e. one-eighteenth part of

the length of the animal, from the end of the muzzle to the tip of

the tail. According to these admeasurements the Pelorosaurus would

be 81 feet long, and its body 20 feet in circumference. But if we

assume the length and number of the vertebrae as the scale, we

should have a reptile of relatively abbreviated proportions ; even in

this case, however, the original creature would far surpass in mag-

nitude the most colossal of reptilian forms. c

In conclusion, Dr. Mantell comments on the probable physical

conditions of the countries inhabited by the terrestrial reptiles of the

secondary ages of geology. These highly-organized colossal land

saurians appear to have occupied the same position in those ancient

faunas as the large mammalia in those of modern times. The trees

and plants whose remains are associated with the fossil bones, mani-

fest, by their close affinity to living species, that the islands or con-

tinents on which they grew possessed as pure an atmosphere, as

high a temperature, and as unclouded skies as those of our tropical

climes. There are therefore no legitimate grounds for the hypo-

thesis in which some physiologists have indulged, that during the

“ Age of Reptiles” the earth was in the state of a half-finished

planet, and its atmosphere too heavy, from an excess of carbon, for

the respiration of warm-blooded animals. Such an opinion can only

have originated from a partial view of all the phenomena which

these problems embrace, for there is as great a discrepancy between

the existing faunas of different regions, as in the extinct groups of

animals and plants which geological researches have revealed.

The memoir was illustrated by numerous drawings, and the gi-

gantic h&merus of the Pelorosaurus and other bones were placed

before the Society.

Feb. 28.—* On the Communications between the Tympanum

and Palate in, the Crocodilian Reptiles.” By Richard Owen, Esq.,

F.R.S. &e. :

After citing the descriptions by Cuvier, Kaup, Bronn, and De

Blainville of the Eustachian tubes and the foramina in the base of

the cranium of the recent and extinct Crocodiles, the author gives an

account of the nerves, arteries, veins and air-tubes that traverse these

different foramina, and thus determines the true position of the ca-

rotid foramina and posterior nostrils in the Zeleosauri and other

fossil Crocodilia, which had been a matter of controversy amongst

the authors cited. In the course of these researches the author dis-

covered a distinct system of Eustachian canals superadded to the or-

dinary lateral Eustachian tubes, which he describes as follows :—

“From each tympanic cavity two passages are continued down-

wards, one expands and unites with its fellow from the opposite side

130 Zoological Society.

to form a median canal which passes from the basisphenoid to the

suture between that, and the basioccipital, where it terminates in the

median canal continued to the orifice described by M. De Blainville

as the posterior nostril. The second passage leads from the floor of

the tympanic cavity to a short canal which bends towards its fellow,

expands into a sinus and divides: one branch descends and termi-

nates in the small lateral foramen at the lower end of the suture be-

tween the basioccipital and the basisphenoid: the other branch

continues the course inwards and downwards until it meets its fellow

at the median line of the basioccipital, and it forms the posterior

primary division of the common median canal: this soon joins the

anterior division, and the common canal termimates at the median

opening below. Membranous tubes are continued from the three

osseous ones, and converge to terminate finally in the single Eusta-

chian orifice on the soft palate behind the posterior nostril. The

mucous membrane of the palate lines the various osseous canals

above described, and is continued by them into the lining membrane

of the tympanum.”

With regard to the homologies of the above described air-passages,

the author states that the lateral canals answer to the simple Eusta-

_ chian tubes of Lizards and Mammals, and that the median canal,

- with its dichotomous divisions, is a speciality peculiar to the Croco-

dilian reptiles.

The memoir was illustrated by nine drawings of the size of nature.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

July 24, 1849.—John Edward Gray, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1, Notes ON THE SERPENTS oF St. Lucia. By Lirvut. Tyuer,

R.E. CoMMUNICATED BY THE SECRETARY.

Of the snakes of the island of St. Lucia, the most numerous species

“is the “ Rat-tail ;” then follow the “ Couresse,” the ‘* Clibro,”’ and

the “ Téte Chien;”’ and in this order I propose to give you, as I

promised, a short description of each.

—

SSIS

SSS

1. CRASPEDOCEPHALUS ATROX, Gray. The Rat-tail Serpent.

_ This much-dreaded serpent, which attains a length of from five to

six, and sometimes even seven feet, and a circumference of from four

to five inches, bears a strong resemblance, as to its shape and nature,

Zoological Society. 131

to the common Rattle-snake of America, and is the more dangerous

from its being unprovided with the means of warning its victims.

The Rat-tail appears to be ovoviviparous ; and it is said that after

producing her young she leaves them for a short time, and that she

devours those among them which she finds in the same spot on her

return. This seems to be a most improbable construction to place

upon the fact of their being sometimes found in the belly of the

mother, which to my idea rather tends to corroborate statements

which have been already made of the female’s opening her mouth in

. cases of danger, and the young rushing down her throat for protec-

tion. The scales of the Rat-tail are large in proportion, and cari-

nated ; the number of abdominal scuta is 213, and there are 69 pairs

of subcaudal squamee. The head is heart-shaped, very large at the

~ . back, and flat, and is covered with small scales; the eye resembles

in some measure that of the cat, though, as in all the serpent-tribe,

_ it is without outer lids, and therefore apparently always on the watch,

which appearance is kept up even after death. The shape of this

serpent differs from that of the others hereafter mentioned, in being

more broad, or lying more flatly on the ground ; and the tail, instead

of tapering gently from the body, becomes suddenly small, and, as

the name implies, is much like that of a rat. When not in motion,

the Rat-tail is almost invariably coiled up in a circle, with its head

on the top. Its movements are fortunately not so rapid as those of

the other serpents of the island, and to this circumstance may be at-

tributed the advantage always gained over it by its deadly enemy the

Clibro, which will be presently referred to. The Rat-tail is armed with

two fangs, or hollow teeth, placed one at each side of the extremity of

the upper jaw, frequently seven-eighths of an inch in length, with a

small slit at the pomt and towards the front, through which the poi-

sonous liquid, a yellow viscid matter, is ejected ; and it has two rows

of teeth down the centre of the mouth for purposes of deglutition.

An important point in the history of this serpent is the method of

treating its venomous bites. If the wounds caused by these be not

at once attended to, the most fatal consequences ensue, and within a

short space of time. Should the fang penetrate any large blood-vessel,

and inject therein any of the poisonous matter, I suppose that no

remedy would be of avail: but under ordinary circumstances, if the

wound can be at once laid open, a ligature tied between it and the

heart, and sucked, then rubbed with a mixture of lime-juice, rum and

salt, and intoxication and sleep produced by administering rum-punch

with plenty of lime-juice in it to the patient, there is little danger of

loss of life; as is proved by the fact, that out of thirty soldiers treated

in this way some time since in this island, only one died.

The person sucking the wound has nothing to fear if he has no

sore in his mouth.

There are native “panseurs’’ who pretend to the knowledge of

certain herbs, which they mix with rum, gunpowder, salt and lime-

' juice, and place upon the wound in the shape of a poultice, after well-

cutting, sucking and squeezing it, and concoctions of which they

cause the unfortunate patient to drink; but they appear to produce

132 Zoological Society.

no decided relief to the patient, and although perhaps very good as

poultices to any inflammatory wounds, I do not imagine that these

herbs possess any antidotal properties to the venom of the serpent.

It is calculated that at the least twenty persons die annually in St.

Lucia from the bites of these serpents ; and, as I have often heard it

stated that in nineteen cases out of twenty the patient recovers, it

may be inferred that 180 people per annum are maimed or danger-

ously wounded by them.

4 ? ? The Couresse.

The Couresse is a beautifully-formed little snake, perfectly harm-

less, from two and a half to three feet in length, and seldom attaining

more than 2} inches in cireumference, with 96 abdominal scuta and

86 rows of subcaudal squamee. eA

Its small head, bright attractive eye, quick and elegant motion, and

its tapering body and tail, present a remarkable contrast to the eor-

responding characteristic of the last-mentioned Rat-tail serpent.

The colour of the Couresse varies much; they are generally found

of a dark blue colour, with white and grey variegations of every pos-

sible shape ; sometimes however yellowish brown prevails, but spotted

in a similar manner ; the belly is white, slightly tinged with blue, and

at the point of junction of the abdominal and other scales is always

found a dark spot.

Four rows of small teeth are to be found in the upper jaw and two

rows in the lower. The head is covered by large scales.

The Couresse cannot exist long without water, and will even drink

milk. When kept in a box with a vessel of water for their use, they

are more frequently found in the water than out of it, this being their

only protection against their deadly enemies the ants.

This snake is oviparous: the longest diameter of the eggs is five

lines, the shortest three lines. It feeds upon lizards, crapauds, mice,

and other small animals and reptiles.

3. CotusEeR constrictor? The Clibro.

The Clibro is found in this island as long as five and six feet, and

as large as from three and a half to four inches in circumference. It

is perhaps one of the most remarkable and useful of its species: it

has 236 abdominal scuta and 72 rows of subcaudal squamee, is of a

bluish colour with a white belly, and after its change of skin shines

like marble. The head is small, covered with large scales, and the

eye dark blue and opake. There are four rows of small teeth in the

upper jaw and two in the lower. The longest diameter of the egg is

eighteen lines, the shortest nine.

One peculiarity of the Clibro is its apparently total disregard of

man.

But its great singularity consists in its choice of food. It lives

principally upon other serpents, and of those chiefly the Rat-tail,

which it has not the power of killing until after it has swallowed it,

whose bite, so fatal to the human species and all other animals (in

some cases killing even horses), has no effect upon the Clibro; for I

Zoological Society. 133

have myself seen distinctly on more than one occasion, in their com-

bats, the fang of the Rat-tail enter into the body or head of the Clibro,

and bring blood from the spot, while the Clibro has taken no more

notice of it than to get the head of the Rat-tail into his mouth as

quickly as possible and begin to swallow him. I have satisfactorily

proved that the Clibro does not kill his prey before he has swallowed

it, by allowing a Clibro to swallow a Couresse, all excepting the very

point of his tail, then pulling him out, after a short interval giving it

to him again, pulling out the Couresse by the tip of his tail as before,

and keeping him alive for months afterwards.

The common belief is that the Clibro, when bitten by the Rat-tail,

rubs himself in a grass which is commonly found in uncultivated land ;

but this I have at all events shown to be an unnecessary proceeding

on the part of the Clibro.

It may not be uninteresting to describe here a fight which I wit-

nessed some months since between a large Clibro and Rat-tail, the

latter being nearly half as thick again as the former, but not so long ;

they were each however upwards of four feet in length.

Upon being placed together in a barrel, the Clibro immediately

seized the Rat-tail by the middle, and twisted three times round hm,

im doing which the Rat-tail bit him in the back, and drew blood ; they

both then remained perfectly quiet for a few seconds, when the Clibro

moved his head slowly up behind his own body, and looking over it,

advanced under its cover, to the point which lay nearest to the head

of the Rat-tail, which was between four and five inches distant ; wait-

ing about a couple of seconds in this position—the Rat-tail never

haying moved all this time—the Clibro made a dart, and with almost

incredible rapidity seized the head of the Rat-tail in his mouth, and

began to swallow him, which he accomplished in rather. more than

three hours.

But the Clibro does not confine itself to snakes of other species,

for on one occasion I lost a large Clibro by its being eaten by another.

The two had lived for weeks together in the same drawer, and there

was no great difference between them in size: having offered them

food a few days previously, they refused it, and on my next visit I

found only one in the drawer. Not being able to discover the means

of egress of the missing Clibro, I then began to remark that the one

in the drawer was thicker than usual, and after taking him out and

disturbing him a little, he vomited up his late friend in a half-digested

state, but enough of him was left to enable me to recognise his scales.

4. Boa ptvin1tLoqua, Dum. et Bibr. The Boa.

The St. Lucian Boa, which is called by the natives “ T¢te Chien,”

from the resemblance of its head to that of a greyhound, is found in

great numbers in cane-pieces, where it is highly valued as a means

of destroying rats, but so feared that few natives can be induced to

touch or even approach very near to it.

This fear is however perfectly unnecessary, as although it con-

stantly leaves its teeth in the object of its attack, no result more than

from the scratch of a thorn ensues.

134 Zoological Society.

The general length of the Boa of this island is from eight to ten

feet, and it is rarely found longer than fourteen feet. 1t feeds upon

rats, birds, cats, rabbits, fowls, and all.small animals. Its head is

covered with small scales, unlike the generality of harmless serpents.

The scales over the body are small and smooth, and beautiful tints

may be observed in them when exposed to a strong light or in the

sun. The abdominal scuta are 280 in number, and the subcaudal

squamee consist of 70 rows. I believe the Boa to be viviparous, from

some young having been cut out of the womb of a dead female.

The Boa has the property of being able to live for a great length

of time without food, water, and almost without air. I have wit-

nessed cases of their existing in drawers and boxes unopened for

months, and I have been told upon good authority of a case of a Boa

looking as well, and as fat after thirteen months of this species of

confinement as before it.

I am unable to fix any regular period for the changes of skin to

which all serpents are liable, and which appears greatly to depend

upon the state of their stomachs.

2. CHARACTERS OF THREE NEW GENERA AND Species or LEpI-

DOPTERA. _ By WiLu1AmM Wine, M.E.S.

Fam. Nocruip2.

1, CALIGATUS, n. g.

Palpi short, ascending ; densely clothed with scales ; penultimate

joint long: antenne bipectinated at the base, and bearded ¢ : head

small, rounded, nearly concealed: thorax with a large, acute crest in

front: abdomen long, furnished with two anal tufts, ¢: anterior

wings acute at tip, broad, dentate, slightly deflexed ; posterior wings

abbreviated. Type,

Caxicatus ANGASII, 0. sp.

Sp. Ch.—Body and base of the anterior wings of a bright fawn-

colour, with a triangular diaphanous patch at the costa, another of

an oval form between the costa and posterior margin, and a nearly

square patch in the centre of the outer margin. General colour of

the apical half of the wing pink, varied with yellow and fawn-colour ;

posterior wings diaphanous, with a broad ashy brown margin marked

with a triangular yellow spot, and a lunular pink spot at the inner

angle ; cilia of all the wings white. In the male the metatarsi and

tibiee are densely clothed with long hair-like scales, making them

appear very broad and flat. I have named this species after Mr. An-

gas, who has recently explored the highly interesting country of which

this is a native, the Cape of Good Hope. In the collection of the

British Museum.

2. TRICHOMAPLATA, 0. g.

Palpi short, ascending ; penultimate joint somewhat wedge-shaped

antenne long, bipectinated at the base: thorax with a very small crest

in front ; scapular plates furnished with long pencils of hairs: body

long, tufted at the extremity, ¢: anterior wings deflexed, lanceolate,

entire. Type,

Zoological Society. 135

TRICHOMAPLATA VITTATA.

Sp. Ch.—Head and thorax ashy grey ; abdomen ferruginous ; an-

terior wings pinkish white, with a deep ferruginous mark on the an-

terior margin near the costa, and a strong ferruginous vitta extending

from the shoulder to the posterior angle of the outer margin ; posterior

wings subdiaphanous, with the inner margin fulvous.

Hab. Brazil. In the collection of the British Museum.

Fam. HypoNoMEUTID.

3. PALPARIA, NR. g.

Palpi large; penultimate joint with a large triangular patch of

seales extending horizontally ; terminal joint recurved : thorax broad,

slightly depressed: anterior wings oval, apex acute; posterior wings

broad, ciliated; apex acutely oval: posterior tibie large and broad.

Type,

PaLparta LAMBERTELLA.

Sp. Ch.—Thorax and anterior wings of a rose-pink colour, with

two longitudinal yellow lines extending from the shoulder to the apex

and posterior angle of the outer edge respectively ; posterior wings

yellow, shading into orange towards the apex; abdomen yellow.

Larva depressed, 16-footed, whitish green, slightly hairy, solitary.

In the collection of the British Museum.

This species was reared by Mr. Lambert in Australia.

November 13.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—-

1. DescRIrpTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF TUPAIA DISCOVERED IN

ConTINENTAL INp1A By WALTER Extiort, Esq. By G. R.

Warteruovse, Pres. Ent. Soc. Etc.

Of the species of Tupaia about to be described, three specimens

were forwarded to me by W. Elliot, Esq., who, in a letter which ac-

companied them, states that they were procured from the hills between

Cuddapah and Nellox, in what may be termed the Eastern Ghats.

Mr. Elliot, it appears, had abstained from describing and naming

this animal from his not having the means of instituting a comparison

between it and the known species of the genus. From the compa-

rison which I have made, I am quite satisfied that it is distinct from

the three species found in the Indian islands, as well as from the

animal described by M. Isidore Geoffroy in Bélanger’s ‘ Voyage aux

Indes-Orientales*,’ which latter was discovered by M. Bélanger at

Pegu in the southern part of Birmah. I propose to name the new

species after its discoverer, whose researches in Indian zoology merit

high praise.

Tupara Exxiort.

The Tupaia of the Eastern Ghats is about equal in size to the T. Tana;

but differs in the comparatively pale colouring of its fur, in having the

tail less bushy, and in the smaller size of its teeth. Its head is shorter

* P, 105, pl. 4.

136 Zoological Society.

than is the head of the animal last mentioned, and consequently con-

siderably shorter than that of the 7’ ferruginea, or of the Tupaia of

Pegu, the head of which is said to be 2" 2'” in length, in which re-

spect it agrees very closely with the 7. ferruginea. ‘The fur is rat

less soft than in 7’. Tana, and its general hue on the upper part

the body is palish rufous brown, very indistinctly freckled with dusk r.

On the hinder parts of the back the darker penciling is almost én-°

tirely wanting, and hence the tint is more uniform; whilst over the’

shoulders, and especially on the crown of the head, the black or dusky’

penciling is very evident. The sides and under parts of the body,

are of a rich yellow tint : on the abdomen the hairs are of an uniform’

colour—almost of a golden yellow; but on the sides of the body is a

moderately distinct penciling of dusky. The chin, throat and’ chest

are of a paler hue than the abdomen, and in parts they are nearly

white. The orbits are of the same pale tint, and there is a shoulder--

mark (as in other species of the genus) which is nearly white, ‘The

feet are clothed above with yellow hairs, and are entirely naked be

neath, where they appear to have been flesh-coloured in ‘the living”

animal. The tail is depressed. The hairs on this organ are of a’

rich rufous brown tint ; but each hair has a narrow dusky ring, if we’

except those which cover the mesial part of the under surface, which’

are shorter than the rest, and which are of an uniform ochre-yellow.

The specimen from which this description is drawn up is a male, and

evidently adult, having all the true molars well-developed, as well as

the hindermost of the false molars, which is the last tooth to show

itself in these animals. Its dimensions are as follows :— .

in. lin

From tip of nose to root of tail, about .......... y ee Vera

Length of tail, including the hair, about .... 4... 900

, not including the hair .......... 7 6

Bropi nose to allie 2.64. 32 3008 vi HO BS 1 “8*

Tree Dewar bi eit eT, ee ei ae eae ae 0. 4—

Width: of dite; : G5 agp icgs opisrcep hk o5sd~ 5 Spent 0, Msbiw

Length of fore-foot and nails 4..3......../0006 0.11

of nail of middle toe of ditto ©. /ve.i.. bus ait Boze

of hind-foot and nails ...... 00.0000... a

of nail of middle toe of ditto .......... 0.2

With regard to the remaining two specimens sent by Mr. Elliot,

one is a young animal, being about half-grown, and the other is an —

adult female, which differs from the adult male in being of an uniform,

and very pale, rufous tint on the upper parts of the body, and of a

pale yellow on the under parts. The throat, cheeks and shoulder-

mark are yellow-white. I suspect it is an accidental variety. It ap-

pears to have but four mammez, two of which are situated on. the,

lower part of the abdomen, and the remaining two near the insertion

of the fore-legs.

The skull of Tupaia Ellioti is smaller, considerably shorter, and.

has a broader muzzle than that of 7. ferruginea, whilst on the other

* In 7. ferruginea the length from nose to ear is full two inches.

- te, ee ee ee

Zoological Society. 137

hand it is longer and larger than that of T. Javanica, which is re-

markable for the shortness of the facial portion. These differences

approximate the skull under consideration to that of 7. Tana; there

are, however, ample differences between the skulls of 7. Hilioti and

T. Tana. The skull of the former of these two animals is rather

smaller than that of 7. Tana, has the muzzle relatively shorter, the

nasal bones shorter, and broader behind ; the zygomatic arch deeper,

and the perforation in the malar bone much smaller (less than half

the size). In the structure of the teeth, moreover, there are some

differences worthy of note. The incisors and premolars in 7’. Ellioti

are relatively smaller than in 7. Tana; but a more important distine-

tion—and one which distinguishes the new 7’upaia from the other

three species noticed—consists in the form of the third premolar: it

here resembles the last, or fourth premolar in all respects, except-

ing in being of smaller size; having like that tooth a distinct inner

ihe this lobe in the other species of Tupaia is represented only by

a minute and indistinct tubercle. The corresponding lobe in the last

premolar in 7. Eilioti is larger than usual, and so is the posterior

inner lobe of the true molars. Subjoined are the principal dimen-

sions of the skulls of the four* species of Tupaia.

T ferru- T ferru-| T. El- |\T. Java-

7, Tana.|T.Tana. ginea. | ginea. | lioti. | nica.

8 in. lin. jin. lin. in. lin. in. lin. jin. lin. jin. lin.

Total length of skull ............... Si) a, See T\2 OF(2 OF] ...1.. Til 4%

Length of ditto to the posterior i » 3

margin of the auditory bulla } OF2 Vit ot tore ait a

Width of ditto, measuring from

the outer surface of the zy- }|1 02) ...... 1 0} | 1 02/0 1023/0 9§%

SEIN whens Tic pagans anateneo se

With of ditto between orbits ....0 74/0 7 |0 6% 0 7 |0 63/0 63

Length of palate .......06.....se080es lL 34|/1 3%/1 0%,1 ..13)0.11 |0 83

of nasal bones .......+.... 0113/0 11 |0 8.0 9 |0 7 |0 4%

Width of ditto in front ............ 0 13/0 12/0 18.0 12/0 13/0 12

of ditto behind............... O 23/0 22;0 23 0 25/0 33/0 13

Length from anterior part of |

first premolar to hinder mar- }|0 93)0 92/0 9 0 9 |0 73\0 6

gin of last-true molar.........

Length of lower jaw .....-....++++- 1 63/1 7 |1 53!) ..... 1 3 |0 10

Height of ditto, measured from - 1 1

2. ON NEW SPECIES OF MAMMALIA AND BirDS FROM

Ausrratia. By J. Goutp, F.R.S., F.Z.S. erc.

The collection recently sent home by Capt. Owen Stanley and

Mr. MacGillivray, the able naturalist of H.M.S. ‘ Rattlesnake,’ now

exploring the coasts of Northern and Eastern Australia, is a very fine

one ; it has been procured on what may be considered hitherto un-

trodden ground, I cannot therefore do better than give a list of the

* I do not include the “ T'upai de Péyou,” because it is not yet determined that

that animal is a distinct species from the Tupaias of the Indian Islands,

+ The occipital portion of the cranium is wanting in the specimen.

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi.

138 Zoological Society.

whole,—such lists, showing the geographical distribution of species,

being in the highest degree valuable. I have said that the collection

is a very fine one, and I must not omit observing that much credit is

due to Capt. Stanley for affording the naturalist the requisite oppor-

tunities for obtaining so many interesting species ; nor is a lesser meed

of praise due to Mr. MacGillivray, for the very excellent manner in

which the specimens are prepared, and the accuracy with which all

the information connected with them that could be obtained has been

noted down. The collection of Quadrupeds and Birds only has been

placed in my hands for examination, with a view to my publishing

such novelties as it may contain in my works on these subjects ; after

which the specimens are to be sent to the British Museum. The pe-

riod that has elapsed since the arrival of the collection has been far

too short to admit of my investigating the subject as I could wish ;

I shall therefore, on the present occasion, exhibit some of the species

that appear to me to be new, and defer my remarks upon the entire

collection to the next or some future meeting of the Society.

I shall now proceed to describe two species of mammalia and two

species of birds from this collection, as follows :—

PrEROPUS CONSPICILLATUS, Gould.

Sp.Ch.—Crown of the head black, slightly grizzled with buff ; round

each eye a large oval patch of deep brownish buff, which advances on

the sides of the face and shows very conspicuously ; at the nape a broad

crescent-shaped band of deep sandy buff, which extends down the

sides of the neck and nearly meets on the breast ; centre of the back

glossy black, slightly grizzled with grey ; cheeks, chin, all the under

surface and rump, black, slightly grizzled with buff; ears and wing-

membranes naked and of a deep purplish black ; claws black.

Hab, Fitzroy Island. ;

This species is about the size of Pteropus poliocephalus, but has

somewhat larger head and much larger and more powerful teeth, and

is moreover rendered conspicuously different from that species by the

nuchal band being of a deep sandy buff instead of deep rust-red, ‘and

not continuous round the neck; by the crown of the head and back

being almost jet-black ; and the eyes being conspicuously encircled

with deep buff (whence the specific name) ; in which latter character

it assimilates to P. funereus, but searcely to any other. Respectin:

this species Mr. Macgillivray writes: ‘Is this not new to Australia

It is not funereus, of which see skull No. 7 and skin No. 8, nor/is it

poliocephalus. Of its habits I extract the following note from my

journal: ‘On the wooded slope of a hill on Fitzroy Island I one day

fell in with this bat in prodigious numbers, looking while flying along

the bright sunshine (so unusual for a nocturnal animal) lke a large

flock of rooks: on close approach a strong musky odour became ap-

parent, and a loud incessant chattering was heard; many of the

branches were bending under their load of bats, some in a state of

inactivity suspended by their hind claws, others scrambling along

among the boughs and taking to wing when disturbed. In a very

short time I procured as many specimens as I wished, three and four

‘\

Zoological Society. 139

at.a shot, for they hung in clusters, but unless killed outright they

remained suspended for some time: when wounded they are handled

with. difficulty, as they bite severely, and on such occasions their cry

reminds one of the squalling of a child.’ ”’

- PHALANGISTA (PSEUDOCHEIRUS) NUDICAUDATA, Gould.

Sp. Ch.—Head, all the upper surface, the sides of the body, and the

outer sides of the limbs, hrownish grey ; the tips of the hairs with a

silky appearance ; under surface of the neck and body and the inner

sides of the limbs pale buff; the colouring of the upper and under sur-

face distinctly defined on the sides of the body, but gradually blending

on the limbs, the rump and root of the tail, which is thickly clothed

on its basal third and naked for the remainder of its length; hands,

feet, and naked portion of the tail pinky flesh-colour.

inches.

Length from tip of nose to root of tail ............ 12

EO EE TA I 8

of fore-feet, including the nails............ 3

of hind-feet, including the nails .......... 33

Hab. Cape York, the most northern point of Australia.

This species differs from all the other Australian members of the

genus, in having the apical three-fourths of its tail entirely destitute

of hair; in the light-coloured mark on the rump, somewhat re-

sembling that on the same part of the Koala; and in its short dense

fur and short ears.

The above description and admeasurements are taken from a fe-

male said to be about two-thirds grown. The ears are exceedingly

short and rounded, and the fur is remarkable for its extreme density

and for its resemblance to that of the Koala.

Pritoris Victoria, Gould.

Sp. Ch.—Male: general plumage rich deep velvety black, glossed

on the upper surface, sides of the neck, chin and breast with plum-

colour ; feathers of the head and throat small, scale-like, and of a shining,

metallic bronzy green ; feathers of the abdomen very much developed,

of. the same hue as the upper surface, but each feather so broadly

margined with rich deep olive-green, that the colouring of the basal

portion of the feather is hidden, and the olive-green forms a broad

abdominal band, which is sharply defined above, but irregular below ;

two, centre tail-feathers rich shining metallic green, the remainder

deep black ; bill and feet black.

» Female: all the upper surface greyish brown, tinged with olive ;

head. and sides of the neck dark brown, striated with greyish brown ;

over each eye a superciliary stripe of buff; wing-feathers edged with

ferruginous ; chin and throat pale buff; remainder of the under sur-

face, under wing-coverts, and the base of the inner webs of the quills

rich deep reddish buff, each feather with an irregular spot of brown

near the tip, dilated on the flanks into the form of irregular bars ;

5 feet. black.

otal length, 103 inches ; bill, 12; wing, 5; tail, 3}; tarsi, 12.

Hab. Barnard’s Isles. io '

140 Zoological Society.

Remark,—This new species, must be placed in the first rank of the

many beautiful birds inhabiting Australia ; indeed there are few from

any part of the world that can vie with it in the richness, of its colour-

ing; and I cannot possibly have a better opportunity than now pre-

sents itself of paying a just tribute of respect to our most gracious

Queen, by bestowing upon this lovely denizen of the Australian forests

the specific appellation of Victoria ;—I say of the Australian forests,

for although the specimen from which my description is taken is from

the Barnard Isles, within the Barrier Reef and only a few miles from

the north-eastern shore of Australia, I have evidence, in the notes of

the late Mr. Gilbert, that it inhabits the mainland, since he states

therein that the Rifle-bird inhabits the northern as well. as the south-

ern part of Australia; in which he was in error; the bird he saw in

the northern part of the country being doubtless the one here de-

scribed.

It is very nearly allied to the Péiloris paradiseus, but is a smaller

bird, with a still more gorgeous colouring. It may be distinguished ~

from that species by the purple of the breast presenting the ap-

pearance of a broad pectoral band, bounded. above, by the.scale-like

feathers of the throat, and below by the abdominal band of deep. oil-

green, and also by the broad and lengthened flank-feathers, which

show. very conspicuously.

SPHECOTHERES FLAVIVENTRIS, Gould.

Sp. Ch.—Male : crown of the head and cheeks glossy black ; orbits,

and a narrow space leading to the nostrils naked, and of,a light. buffy

yellow, or flesh-colour ; all the upper surface, wing-coyerts, outer webs

of the secondaries, and a patch on either side of the chest, olive-green ;

chin, chest, abdomen and flanks beautiful yellow; vent and, under

tail-coverts white; primaries and inner webs of secondaries, black,

edged with grey; tail black, the external web and, the apical half of.

the internal web of the outer feather on each side white ; the apical.

half of the second feather on each side white; the next, or third, on

each side with a large spot of white at the tip ; bill black; -feet flesh-

colour.

Female: striated on the head with brown and whitish; all. the

upper surface olive-brown ; all the wing-feathers narrowly edged with..

greenish grey ; under surface white, with a conspicuous. stripe,of,

brown down the centre of each feather; vent and under tail-coverts.

white, without strie. ane

Total length, 103 inches; bill, 13; wing, 53; tail, 44; tarsi, Z..

Hab. Cape York. val

Remark.—Of the same size as Sphecotheres Australis, but may be

distinguished from that and every other species of the genus by the

beautiful jonquil-yellow of its under surface.

3. DescRIprioNns OF THREE NEW SPECIES OF INDIAN BrRps, _

By J. Goutp, F.R.S. erc. Etc.

1. RuricinLa GRANDIs, Gould.

Sp. Ch.—Crown of the head and the basal portion of the primaries

Zoological Saviety. Tal

and ‘secondaries white ; forehead, cheeks, chin, throat, back, wing-

coverts, andthe apical portion of the primaries and secondaries black ;

abdomen, lower part of the back, upper and under tail-coverts and

tail rich rufous ; bill and feet black.

Total length, 7 inches ; bill, 2; wing, 44; tail, 3}; tarsi, 14.

Hab. Afganhistaun and Thibet.

Remark.—This, the largest and one of the best-marked species of

the genus, is nearly allied to the auvrorea of Pallas.

2. Yunx rnpica, Gould.

Sp. Ch.—Upper surface pale brown, finely freckled with’ grey, and

blotched, particularly down the back of the neck, on the centre of the

back, and on the wing-coverts, with brownish black ; primaries brown,

crossed on their outer webs with regular bands of deep buff, and

toothed on their inner webs with the same hue; remainder of the

wing-feathers like the upper surface, but crossed by broad, irregular

bands of brown ; tail like the upper surface, but crossed by narrow,

irregular bands of brownish black; sides of the throat and neck

crossed by numerous narrow bars of blackish brown, the cheeks the

same, but somewhat paler; on the centre of the throat a spatulate

mark of chestnut-red ; centre of the abdomen and under tail-coverts

pale buffy white, with a fine stripe of brownish black down the centre

of each feather; flanks crossed by irregular bars of brownish black ;

bill pale horn-colour, deeper at the tip; legs apparently yellowish

flesh-colour.

Total-length, 73 inches; bill, 4; wing, 33; tail, 31; tarsi, 7,

“Hab. Afganhistaun and Thibet.

Remark.—Nearly allied to the Y. pectoralis of Southern Africa,

but differs from that species in being of a larger size, in the lighter

hue of the centre of the abdomen, in the strize down the centres of

the abdominal feathers being less strongly defined, and in the under

tail-coverts being buff instead of rufous.

Bo Srrva LEucopsis, Gould.

Sp. Ch.—Crown of the head and back of neck jet-black ; all the

upper surface deep blue-grey; primaries black, edged with grey ;

centre tail-feathers blue-grey ; lateral feathers black, tipped with blue-

grey ; the two outer ones on each side with a small spot of white on

the inner web near the tip; face, chin, throat, breast, and centre of

the abdomen white, the latter slightly washed with buff; flanks and

under tail-coverts bright chestnut ; bill black, with a blue-grey base ;

legs grey.

“Total length, 5 inches ; bill, 2; wing, 32; tail, 2; tarsi, 2.

Hab. The Himalaya Mountains.

Remark.—This is doubtless the species described by Mr. Blyth in

his observations on the Sirrin as nearly allied to the S. cesia,

without however assigning to it a specific name, an omission which I

have now ventured to supply.

142 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH:

June 13, 1850.—Professor Fleming, President, in the Chair.

A new Part of the Society’s Transactions was laid on the table, and

will shortly be ready for distribution to Subscribers. +

Dr. Balfour antiounced that the Commissioners of Woods and

Forests had agreed to form a Botanical Museum in the Garden, and

he called upon all who were interested in the cause to contribute

liberally, for the public benefit, specimens of woods, fruits, and vege- ‘

table products, articles of vegetable manufacture, fossil plants, draw-

ings, &c. .

Air. Priestley read a paper on some British Carices, in which he

described C. montana, C. intermedia and its varieties, C. Gideri; C.

Beenninghausiana, and C. Persoonii.

The following papers were read :—

1. In abstract, a paper by Dr. Hoffmann, Professor-Extraordinary

of Botany in the University of Giessen, on the roots of Umbelliferous

plants, in which he describes the roots of Daucus Carota, both in

the wild and cultivated state, alluding to their structure and com-

position in different stages of growth.

2. Mr. M‘Nab, “On the effects of Lighining on Trees.” . He re-.

marked :—* A few days ago I accidentally heard of a tree which had

been struck by lightning on the 5th inst, (June 1850) at Pitferrane,

Fifeshire, and being anxious to ascertain the species, 1 wrote for a

small branch, with any history which could be given regarding it.

have just received the leaves shown, which prove it to be the Ulmus

montana. My object in bringing the notice before the Society, is to

ascertain from its members any varieties of trees known to. them,as

having been struck by the electric fluid. About this time last year

a very large oak on the grounds of John Wauchope, Esq. of Edmon-

ston, was shattered to pieces; and a few.years previously a laburnum

standing close to the oak was likewise jt While on a tour

over a portion of the American continent some years ago, I had

several opportunities of observing gigantic trees torn to pieces by

electric influence. In every instance observed they were oaks.

During a thunder-storm I-found the workmen (chiefly in Canada)

resorting to the beech-treesfor protection, from an idea that, they

were not liable to be struck by lightning; certain it is that I saw

none, notwithstanding the prevalence of ed e-sized beeches in many

districts. The elm above alluded to at Pitferrane had an iron fence

standing close to it, which was supposed by the inhabitants to have

had some influence in attracting the fluid. The above observations

are thrown out, in the hope of ascertaining if there be anything in the

composition of one species of tree rendering it less liable than another

to electric influence.” es

Mr. Brand stated that he knew a marked instance of a beech in

Aberdeenshire having been struck by lightning, The horse-chestnut

and ash were likewise mentioned’ by other members as having been

struck. ;

Dr. Balfour made some remarks on Cleghornia, a new genus of

Apocynaceee, named by Dr. Wight, in honour of Dr. Hugh Cleghorn.

”

Pe Se ee ee

Miscellaneous. 143

Mr. Evans directed attention to a curious instance of the effects of

the graft upon the stock, which had occurred in a tree at Morniiig-

side House, the residence of Mr. J. Deuchar. The tree in question

is Pyrus Aria, grafted upon P. aueuparia as a stock. Its entire

height is 18 feet, and the stock forms a clean trunk to the height of

4 feet, where the union of the graft and stock is conspicuously shown.

At 13 inches from the base of the trunk there are shoots of P. au-

cuparia, and at the height of 14 foot, branches of P. Aria appear

(being 24 feet below the point of junction), while farther up the trunk

a branch has been accidentally taken off, which is believed to have

been P. aucuparia.

Mr. M‘Nab exhibited a peculiar creeping form of Sarothamnus

Seoparius (common broom), which had been sent from Alderney ;

but he could give no farther information respecting it, as the specimen

was not accompanied by a letter.

MISCELLANEOUS.

THE VELVET-LIKE PERIOSTRACA OF TRIGONA,

Dr. Fiemine, at a late meeting of the Royal Physical Society, made

some remarks on the velvet-like periostraca of Trigona ventricosa of

Gray. He mentioned that “ he had brought this subject under the

notice of the Society, in the first place to correct an erroneous state-

‘ment which Mr. Gray, of the British Museum, had made on his

authority in the ‘ Aimals and Magazine of Natural History,’ No. 22,

for October 1849, and in the second place to combat views which

Mr. Gray had advocated as to the origin of the so-called velvet-like

eriostraca. It was stated that an imperfect experiment by burning

ad indieated the siliceous nature of the crust, and that the con-

clusion thus drawn was mentioned to Mr. Gray. Subsequent expe-

riments however had demonstrated it to be carbonate of lime. Dr.

Fleming then adverted to the composition, structure, and position of

the mass, as indicating a substance wholly unconnected with the im-

habitant of the shell, organically, but exhibiting the characters of an

imperfectly developed sponge of the genus Grantia. He exhibited

examples of tio different species with similar traces of Grantia, and

concluded by produciiig three specimens of the common Pecten oper-

éularis with a baiid of sponge around the margin, similar in position

to that on the Trigona, but composed of siliceous spicula, and be-

longifig to the genus Halichondria. The fringe of a Zoophyte grow-

ing on the ligamental or siphon margin of the shell of the T’rigona,

referable to the gents Laomedia, was pointed out as supporting the

opinion that the velvet-like coat of calcareous spicula was likewise

unconnected with the secretions of molluscan life.”

Note.—The correction respecting the nature of the spieula is im-

portant, but I cannot agree with the Professor as to their origin. I

might be more easily convinced if I saw a perfect specimen of a spe-

cies of Trigona without the velvet-like coat, or with the coat assuming

a branched or foliaceous sponge-like form.—J. E. Gray.

144 Miscellaneous.

MONSTROUS FLOWERS OF PELARGONIUMS. (5) (5%

The following extract from a paper read by Mr. Sowerby at the Con

versazione Meeting of the Royal Botanic Society in the Regent’s Park,

describes an interesting case of monstrosity. After pointing out the

distinguishing characters of the genera Geranium and Pelargonium,

Mr. Sowerby proceeded to say, ‘‘ The gardener, as in this case, when

he finds nothing but external beauty to recommend a plant, endea-

vours, by selecting the most perfect and then cultivating it highly, to

increase in the succeeding produce both the beauty of colour and of

form ; and as the beauty of form depends upon the same elements as

that of colour, that is, as before explained, upon the indication of

perfect adaptation to the end, or the resemblance of that indication, so

a full round form is especially aimed at by the cultivator of flowers,

and the Pelargonium-fancier endeavours to obtain five broad and

equal petals, to form a round flower, with the upper two deeply and

brilliantly coloured to produce a contrast to the three lower and light-

coloured ones; but with all his care the flowers do not come con-

stant, and now and then one will play the truant and sport as he

calls it, and this commonly happens amongst the most petted or

highest cultivated varieties. When the dark cvlour disappears from

the upper petals altogether, and the petals become equal m size and

form, it will be observed that the characteristic tubular nectary also

disappears. The want of the nectary or honey-tube is also accom-

panied by a regular arrangement of five anther-bearing and five abor-

tive filaments. The white varieties are less liable to this change than

those with rose- or salmon-coloured petals, and it is also rare among

the new fancy varieties; frequently it occurs in the central flower of

the truss. In some flowers the nectary is only shortened, and in

~ others a small spot will remain on one petal when the nectary is, ab-

sent. In the fancy variety called Yetmannianum grandifiorum, which

has spots.on all the petals, the spots become equal, the two large

spots being reduced. An additional petal also accompanies the change

in a few cases. One plant of the Beauty of Clapham, a rose-coloured

variety, has almost every flower changed more or less. . Thus. it ap-

pears that cultivation not only makes one species of plant appear.to

run into another, but may destroy a remarkable generic character,

consisting of the presence of an important organ in the flower, ec.

Thus the gardener seems by over-cultivation to reduce his flower. to

a lower, standard, but I do not think this is exactly the case ; for

although he may apparently reduce a Cape Pelargonium to,an Euro-

pean, Geranium in the eye of a botanist, or partly so, still he would

have a more truly beautiful flower if he could obtain a full truss of

large rose-coloured or pink flowers : we would recommend a trial of

the seed from these sporting flowers.” ,

THE TRANSFORMATION OF MOLLUSCA.

It has been supposed that Sarvs was the first naturalist who had

observed that the young of the Gasteropodous Mollusca, when they

were first hatched, were of a very different form from their parents.

Miscellaneous. 145

Forskal, in his description of Animals of the East, published in 1775,

in. describing Helix Ianthina,, p. 127, observes :—<‘‘ Ianthina in vas-

culo‘aqua marina pleno, viva servata ; altero mane mortua, e labiis

proboscidis extrusit membrum globosum apice umbilicatum, hyali-

num, venis.longitudinalibus, violaceis. In fundo vitri parvee arenule

videbantur puniceze ; quee microscopio inspectee, cochleze erant, matrem

testa, simulantes, non colore ; corpore quoque dispari ; nam ad aper-

turam duo vela transversa, subrotunda, pilis tremulis ciliata; qui-

bus pulli, hi remigabant: quique sine dubio soboles erant majoris

conchze; quum aqua aliis hospitibus non mixta fuerat. Quid? quod, in

multis aliis vitris postea viderim Ianthinas demittere tales conchulas,

matrem. circumnatantes. Matricem in proboscide esse putaverim,

quum, alia non. apparuerunt ejus vestigia.”’ In tab. 40. f. ¢ 6, these

young Janthine with the two fins are well figured. His editor gives

no explanation of the figure, hence probably it has been overlooked.

—J. HB. Gray.

Notice of the occurrence of Eleocharis uniglumis, Link, near Black-

ness Castle, Linlithgowshire. By Joun T. Syme, Esq.*

Among the plants recorded as British since the publication of the

Society’s Catalogue in 1841, the Eleocharis uniglumis, Link, is

mentioned in the second edition of the ‘ Manual of British Botany’ as

having been found at “ Aberdeen, Dr. Dickie, and Barvas, Isle of

Lewis.” I have found it also in Mull and near Swanbister, Orkney,

but I'am not aware that it has been noticed in this neighbourhood

until it was found in the botanical excursion made by Prof. Balfour

and his class on Saturday June Ist, 1850, when it was discovered

growing in a marsh to the east of Blackness Castle, Linlithgowshire.

It is very probable that it is by no means a rare plant ; but as it is

similar in habit to H. multicaulis, I subjoin the characters by which

it may be distinguished both from that and from £. palustris, to

which it is in reality much more closely allied.

In FE. uniglumis the root is creeping quite as much as in L. pa-

lustris, while it is very slightly so in HL. multicaulis, which may be

easily pulled up by the hand. The glumes are acute with a very

narrow membranaceous margin. Stigmas 2; ‘* nut obovate obtuse,

rather compressed, shorter than the four bristles.” [I have never seen

the’ perfect fruit myself; but give the characters from the Manual of

Brit. Bot. ed. 2. p.349, and Koch, Syn. Flor. Germ. ed. 2. p. 852.}

In EL. multicaulis the glumes are obtuse with a broad membrana-

ceous margin. Stigmas 3; nut oblong ovate, acutely triquetrous, as

long ‘as the 6'bristles. The sheaths of the stem are also much more

obliquely truncate than in LZ. wniglumis, in which they are nearly

transverse at the upper extremity. The nuts are of a darker colour

according to Koch.

It must be confessed that L. wniglumis comes very near to E. pa-

lustris, which is however usually much larger and stouter; but the

'* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, July 11, 1850.

146 Miscellaneous.

only differences I have beet able to see are, that the membranaceous

border of the glumes is much narrower in L. uniglumis, and that the

lowest glume surrotinds the spike entirely, while in Z. palustris it

surrounds only half of the spike. , f is

All the places where I have seen LZ. uniglumis have been on the

sea-shore, usually in company with Blysmus rufus, but in Germany

it is found ittenid:

The object of this paper is to direct the attention of young bota-

nists to this plant, with the expectation of hearing of its discovery

in other stations, which must be my excuse in bringing it before the

Society.

84 Great King Street, Edinburgh, June 18, 1850.

On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily. By J. E. Gray, Esq;

This plant has three names very nearly alike, and two of them ap-

pear to have originated from errors of the press.

Mr. Schomburgk, on the 11th of May 1837, sent through the Geo-

graphical Soéiety a letter to the Botanical Society of London, con-

taining the description of this beautiful Water Lily, accompanied by

two drawings and 4 leaf of the plant. He proposed to call it Nym-

phea Victoria, but before the paper was read, it was observed that the

plant appeared to form a genus intermediate between Nymphea and

Luryale. The paper was slightly altered to make this change, and

in a report of the Proceedings of the Botanical Society, which ap-

peared in the Athenzeum Journal of the 9th of September 1837

(p. 661), Mr. Schomburgk’s description is printed entire, as that of

a “new genus of Water Lily named Victoria Regina by permission of

Her Majesty.” Mr. Schomburgk’s paper was again read and his

drawings exhibited at thé ineeting of the British Association on the

11th of September 1837, by me, and I am reported to have ‘‘ remarked,

that this splendid plant would form a new genus with characters im-

_ termediate between Nymphea and Euryale, and proposed to name it

Victoria Regina: see Report in Mag. of Zool. and Bot. for October

1837, vol. ii. p. 373. Schomburgk’s description and an engraving of

the plant, copied from his drawing, appeared in the next number of

that Jouriial, which came out on the Ist of November 1837 (vol: ii.

p- 441. tab. 12*). The description was reprinted again, with copies

of Mr. Schomburgk’s drawing of the plant and his details of the

flower, in the Proceedings of the Botanical Society, p: 44. t: 1 & 2. So

much for the name Victoria Regina, Schomburgk.

In the ‘ Magazine of Zoology and Botany,’ by a mistake of the

engraver, the plate is lettered “‘ Victoria Regalis Schomburgh,” though

the proper name is used in the text. This second name has not been

* It is to be observed that the title-page of the volume bears date 1838,

but the number containing the description and figure was published on

the 1st of November 1837. This date on the title has misled some bota-

nists. Thus Sir W. Hooker quotes that description as if it had not appeared

in that work until 1838; see Bot. Mag. 3rd series, vol. iii. t. 4275-4278.

Miscellaneous. . 7

anywhere adopted: In the index to the Atheneum Journal for 1837,

p- vii, uiider the head Botanical Society, occurs, ‘ Schomburgk on

the Victoria regia, p. 661,” which is evidently an error of the press,

as the name in the page referred to is V. Regina.

Shortly after the appearance of the description aud figure in the

‘Annals of Zoology and Botany,’ and after Sir William Jardine had

returned them, Capt. Washington, R.N., then Secretary of the Geo-

graphical Society, borrowed from the Botanical Society the original

description and drawing of the plant made by Mr. Schomburgk, with

the intention of their appearing in the Journal of the Geographical

Society with Mr. Schomburgk’s Journal of his Travels. Instead of this

being done, the papers found their way into the hands of Dr. Lindley,

who printed for private distribution twenty-five copies of an essay on

this plant, entirely derived from Mr. Schomburgk’s paper, and illus-

trated with highly embellished copies of Schomburgk’s drawing. In

the essay he adopted the view which had been stated before the Bota-

nical Society and British Association, that it formed a genus inter-

mediate between Huryale and Nymphea (see Bot. Reg. 1838, p. 11),

but he called the plant Victoria regia, thus continuing the error of —

the printer of the ‘ Athenzeum.’

In Miscellaneous Notices attached to the ‘ Botanical Register’ for

1838, p. 9-18, Dr. Lindley having been enabled to examine a spe-

cimen of the fiower in a bad state, which Mr. Schomburgk had sent

home in salt, gave some further details, and for the first time pub-

lished an account of the plant under the above name; and this name

has been adopted by several succeeding botanists, who have quoted

it as V. regia of Lindley. I think, however, that this account proves

that the name of Victoria Regina, which received the sanction of Her

jesty, was the one first used and published, and has the undoubted

t of priority ; and I must add, as a personal disclaimer, that I have

always considered that both the generic and the specifie name pro-

perly belonged to Mr. (now Sir Robert) Schomburgk, for it was he

who proposed that the plant should be dedicated to the Queen; and

the slight alteration made in his paper before it was read at.the Bo-

tanical Society, was caused by our having the means of comparison

in London which he had not at Berbice, and was regarded by mie asa

co act of friendship, such as was due to a person in his situation.

In fact the alteration would never have been inade public, if the ori-

ginal manuscripts of Mr. Schomburgk had not been allowed to pass

out of the possession of the Botanical Society, to whom they were

sent.

rig

On the Organization of the Malacobdelle.

By M. Emite BLANCHARD.

Thé Malacobdelle, which belong to the group of the Class Vermes,

havé Sometimes been atranged in one division of this class, sofietimes

in another; Milne-Edwards has endeavoured to determine the exact

place they should occupy. -

In a previous memoir published in 1845, M. Emile Blanchard had

148 Miscellaneous.

shown that, from their nervous system, it would be impossible to

leave them in the group of the Hirudines in which they had been

placed. The other new characters, observed by M. Blanchard, confirm

this opinion, and appear to show that the Malacobdelle should ‘con-

stitute a particular division, completely independent of the Annelides,

the Hirudines, and the Anevormes? (Trematodes planaris). a Geer

Rendus, Nov. 26, 1849.

Monograph of the recent species of Trigonia, including the mined

tion of a new species from the Collection of H. Cuming, Esq. By

Artuur Apams, R.N., F.L.S. &e.

TricontA, Bruguiére.

Testa aequivalvis, inequilateralis, transversa, trigona, interdum

suborbicularis ; dentes cardinales oblongi, lateraliter’ com

pressi, divaricati; duo in valvd alterd, utroque latere trans-

versim suleati ; quatuor in alterd, uno tantum latere sulcati ; i

ligamentum externum, crassum, marginale ; impressiones muscu-

lares due.

Shell equivalve, mostly inequilateral, transverse, rather triangular,

sometimes suborbicular ; cardinal teeth oblong, laterally compressed,

divaricated, two in one valve transversely grooved on both sides, four

in the other grooved on one side only ; ligament external, thick, rather

short, marginal ; muscular impressions two, distinct, lateral ; palleal

impression very nearly entire.

TRIGONIA MARGARITACEA, Lamarck, 17’. testd suborbiculatd,

radiatim costatd, intus margaritaced, costis elevatis, verrucosis,

subasperis ; margine plicato,.

Shell rather compressed, with 20 or 23 rather narrow, nodulose,

radiating ribs; the hinder ribs very compressed, all excepting the

front ribs wide apart.

Hab. Van Diemen’s Land; Ronald Gunn, Esq. (Mus. Cum, yas

Trigonia margaritacea, Lamarck, Ann, du Mus. tom. ty. Ps 355.

pl. 67. fig. 2.

8 Dampers: Lamk.

Triconia LAMARCKII,. Gray. . T. testd subventricosd, solidd,

costis 20-26 angustatis planiusculis nodulosis radiantibus,:

costis aree postice confertis angustatis, costis omnibus confer=

tis nodulosis. |

Hab. in Nova Hollandia.

Shell rather ventricose, solid, with 20 to 26 narrow, flat-topped, °

nodulose radiating ribs; the ribs of the hinder slope narrow, rather

crowded ; ribs convex, all close together and nodulose.

Hab. New Holland, Port Jackson ; Mr. Stutchbury. (Mus. Cum.)

Varies, with the inside white, éalmeln-colbated yellow, or purple

bronze.

Trigonia Lamarckii, Gray, Annals of Nat. Hist. 1838, p. 482.

Triconia Jukes, A. Adams, n. sp. 7. testd ovato-trigond,

_ Miscellaneous. —__ 149

» o\postiee truncatd, margine sinuato, vadiatim costatd, costis circa

(20-24, elevatis, tuberculato-nodosis, tuberculis rotundatis, ob.

tusis, margine ventrali valde pectinato.

Shell ovately trigonal, posteriorly truncated, the margin stivwan tsi

radiately ribbed; ribs about 20-24, elevated, tubereularly nodose ;

tubercles rounded, obtuse, ventral margin strongly pectinated.

Hab. Cape York, 6 fathoms; J. Jukes, Esq. (Mus. Cuming.)—

From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for Nov. 27, 1849.

OBITUARY.—THE REV. WILLIAM KIRBY.

In-our present Number we have to record the death of our vene-

rable friend the Rev. William Kirby, M.A., Rector of Barham, Suffolk,

at that place, where he had resided sixty-eight years, on Thursday,

July 4, in the 91st year of his age.

Mr. Kirby was Honorary President of the Entomological Society

of London, President of the Ipswich Museum, and Fellow of the

Royal, Linnean, Zoological and Geological Societies, besides being

honorary member of several foreign societies, and has left behind him

an gmesriabable name as one of the first entomologists of this or any

This title he would have assured to himself had he written no

other work than his ‘ Monographia Apum Angliz,’ published in 1801,

in two volumes, 8yo, in which, from materials almost wholly collected

by himself, and the plates of which were mostly etched by his own

hand (having taken lessons in the art for this express purpose), he

described upwards of 200 of the wild bees of this country, with a

largeness and correctness of view as to their family (or as they are

now considered, generic) divisions, that excited the warmest admi-

ration of British and foreign entomologists. But when to this great

work we add his other entomological labours—his numerous and

valuable papers in the Transactions of the Linnean Society, parti-

cularly those on the genus Apion, and on the order Strepsiptera ; the

‘Introduction to Entomology,’ written in conjunction with Mr. Spence;

the entomological portion of his Bridgewater Treatise ‘On the Hi-

story, Habits and Instincts of Animals ;’ and his description (occu-

pying a quarto volume) of the Insects of the ‘ Fauna Boreali-Ame-

ricana” of Sir John Richardson ; it will be evident how largely and

successfully he has contributed to the extension of his favourite sci-

ence ; and all this without encroaching in the slightest degree on his

professional or social duties ; for, while ranking so high as an ento-

mologist, he was during his long life a most exemplary and active

clergyman, beloved by his parishioners of all ranks, and one of the

warmest of friends, and most simple-minded, kind-hearted, and pious

of men.

We add the following notices from the Literary Gazette :—

“Mr. Kirby S$ grandfather, John Kirby, born in the year 1690; was

the author of. ‘ The Suffolk Traveller,’ a work of no mean reputation

in its day. Mr. Kirby’s uncle, Joshua Kirby, was the author of

Dr. Brook Taylor’s ‘ Perspective made Easy ;’ he was.an intimate ac-

a el

‘,

150 Miscellaneous.

quaintance of Gainsborough, and frequently his adviser ;,and,such

was Gainsborough’s regard for his friend, that he made a special re-

quest in his will that he might be buried by his side—a desire which

was carvied into effect. This Joshua Kirby afterwards became a great

favourite with His Majesty George II., and received through his pa--

tronage the office of comptroller of the works at Kew. ys Trim-

mer was his daughter, and consequently first cousin to the subject of

this memoir. “saul

“Mr. Kirby was born in the year 1759*, at Witnesham Hall, in

the county of Suffolk, the residence of his father, who was by pro-

fession a solicitor ; he was educated at the grammar school in Ipswich,

whence he removed, in his 17th year, to Caius College, Cambridge.

Here he pursued his studies with diligence, and laid so good a foun-

dation, that he subsequently earned the reputation of being a sound

and accurate scholar. In the yéar 1781 he took the degree of B.A. ;

in the year 1782 he was admitted into holy orders, having been no-

minated by the Rey. Nicholas Bacon to the joint curacies of Barham.

and Coddenham. By his exemplary conduct in the discharge of his

parochial duties, he so gained the esteem of Mr. Bacon, that he left

him by his will the next presentation to the rectory of Barham; to

this he was inducted in the year 1796, so that for sixty-eight years

he exercised his ministry in the same charge, residing also in the

same parsonage-house. Always of an observant turn of mind (haying

at an early period evinced a great fondness for natural science), he

had not been long resident at Barham before his attention was called

to the habits of various insects which he met with in his daily walks.

He was encouraged by some friend to pursue this study, as one open-

ing before him a wide and extensive field of research ; the fact of there

being but few beaten paths did not prevent his entering upon it, and

from this time the study of the insect world became his constant

source of recreation and amusement.

* In contemplating the character of this man of piety, Christians

may rejoice and thank God for his example ; science, too, may re-

joice and point in triumph to his name, standing forth, as it does, to ;

the world, as that of a true philosopher, who was permitted for a i

long series of years to afford an example of a man, whose faith w :

not only undisturbed and unshaken by investigation of the intricate :

mechanism of the wonders of nature, but whose humility was deep- 7

ened as his knowledge increased ; whose admiration and praise were

heightened by contemplating the wonders he discovered ; whose gra- .

titude and hope were enlarged at the signs of goodness and of mercy

which he traced. |

‘Of the many virtues which adorned his private life we forbear to -9

speak ; at the same time there is one which stands so prominenth

forth, and which has been so severely tested in his intercourse wit

the world, that we must not omit to notice it. We allude to that real

* Our information states that Mr. Kirby was baptized at Witnesham,

Sept. 19th, 1758. His mother was Luey, daughter of Mr. Daniel Meadows

of the same parish.

; Meteorological Observations. 151

and genuine humility which even the most casual observer could not

fail to mark—a correspondent of the highest literary characters, | wel-

comed wherever he turned by the great and learned, receiving the

most flattering testimonials and votes of thanks from individuals, from

chartered bodies, and from foreign societies—not one of these cir-

cumstances could awaken pride, but the contrary, gratitude. The

only view in which he regarded these things was, that having under-

taken a task, he had done his utmost ; the kindness and liberality of

others supplied the praise.”

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JUNE 1850.

Chiswick.—June 1, 2. Very fine. 3,4. Fine, but air excessively dry. 5. Slight

haze: sultry. 6. Overcast; rain, 7, Cloudy and boisterous: showery. 8. Dull

and cloudy: fine. 9—11l. Very fine. 12. Fine: cloudy. 13. Cloudy: clear.

14, Uniformly overcast: rain: showery. 15. Rain: clear at night: frosty.

16. Clear: cloudy and fine. 17. Very fine. 18, Cloudless: very dry air: large

distinct halo round the sun at noon. 19—22. Very fine. 23. Hot: quite cloud-

less. 24,25, Hot, with slight dry haze. 26. Hazy: hot and sultry: heavy rain

at night. 27. Rain: fine, 28. Hazy: rain. 29. Cloudy: very fine : clear and

cold. .30. Fine: cloudy.

Mean temperature of the month ............+000- seesccccssgeoses OF 26

Mean temperature of June 1849 ............esseseseesessseeeees 59 °SO

Mean temperature of June for the last twenty-three years ... 60 *88

Average amount of rain in June .,.......- a danlidis tks Saeaah teh « + 1°88 inch,

Boston.—June 1. Cloudy. 2—5. Fine. 6,7. Cloudy: rain p.m. 8, 9.

Clondy. 10,11. Fine. 12,13, Cloudy. 14, Cloudy: raina.M.andr.M. 15,

16. Cloudy. 17. Cloudy: rain, with thunder and lightning a.m. 18, 19. Fine.

20. Cloudy. 21. Fine. 22. Cloudy. 23. Fine. 24. Fine: thermometer 88°

2o’clock p.m. 25—27. Fine. 28. Fine: rain a.m.andpr.m. 29, 30. Cloudy.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire——June 1. Fine: fair: very warm. 2. Fine:

very warm. 3. Fine: getting cloudy. 4. Fine: still cloudy. 5. Shower a.m.:

thunder. 6, Shower a.m.: heavy rain p.m. and thunder. 7. Showery a.m.:

fair p.m. 8. Showery allday. 9. Fair, but getting cloudy. 10. Slight shower

early : fair r.m. -11. Slight shower early: fineday. 12. Rain and wind all day.

13. Rain during the night: fair all day. 14. Rain nearly allday. 15. Fair all

day and fine. 16. Fair and fine: cloudy vp.m. 17. Rain early: fine day.

18. Fine all day. 19. Cloudy, but fine. 20. Fair and fine: getting moist p.m.

21. Showery. 22. Cloudy: rain during night. 23—25, Very fine all day.

26. Very fine: fresh and invigorating. 27. Parching east wind. 28. The air

highly electric. 29. The air highly electric: afew drops. 30. Rain p.m.: con-

tinued all night.

Mean temperature of the month ........+00.. Sica losiectes 5b a DFG

Mean temperature of June 1849 ......seseseeesecccserneees Settee 3

Mean temperature of June for twenty-eight years ........... on 9

Rain in June for twenty years ....... sash-gere ph eskesdecs des ers car 3°16 inches,

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—June 1. Fine. 2,3. Fine: warm. 4. Fine. 5.

Rain: fog. 6. Damp: cloudy. 7. Drops: showers. 8. Drops. 9. Drops:

rain. ,10. Fine: rain. 11. Showers: clear. 12. Rain: showers. 13. Drizzle:

showers: drizzle. 14, Bright: drops. 15. Bright: clear. 16. Fine: clear;

fine. 17. Fine. 18. Fine:cloudy. 19. Cloudy. 20. Showers: cloudy. 2i,

Rain: thunder: showers. 22. Bright: rain. 23. Cloudy. 24. Bright: clear.

25, 26. Cloudy. 27. Bright: cloudy. 28. Bright: clear. 29, 30. Bright:

drops.

66-1 low 09.0 | | [89-18 ¢9.99|¢-08 4-99 |c-29 o1-¢b ler-£c

Co. ee Reyna “ms | ms | ms | F19 | 19 | Qh/fZ9! 09] SS | IL |£S.6z | 9F-6z | 09-62 | $9.62 | OF-6z |€96-62|LP6.6z| “of

weresseees) OTe [| ms | cm [emu | ms | OG | PS | bP) 19] g¢| €F | 99.,/19-6% | 8F-6% | 0-6z | LS-62 | 2z-6% ISEL-6z|898-64| °6z

S59 9G SASS US SEE e 1é- “MS |*MA-MS| “OU 3 as £9 QP C9 ¢.C9 ¢¢g 69 £9.6% 12-62% £9-6% 78-66 CE-6% 1£9.62 618-6% "8%

seevenseseesisee""1 10+ | vass | ca [ret] ca | $1¢ | €9.| LP} S9| €o| 6H | 69 |0.0€ | 01-08 | 96.62 | £0-0€ | OF-6z |€86-62|8E0.0€| *L%

Ole "1 GO. jrmumn | smu |rmsm| cas | F1¢ | TES | oF) Lo) s2| EF | FE | 66.62 | 96-62 | £6.62 | 16-62 | HP-6z |199-6z|PS6-6z| *9%

nnseat sonvonlecereelersosel sas lanes! eau | eas 2s 1¢ | aS| aL} ZL) 6P | Z |£0-0F | g0.0€ | 00.08 | 11-0 | LS-6% |000-08 |€S1-08| °Sz

srege sesensyeeseesterees*) emus |ras—s}uaped| *a | OG | bS |¥eS|} ol! €2| 6h | €g |€1-0€ | 90-08 | F1-08 | 91-0€ | L9-6z |291-08 |Fhz-0€| “FzO

80. 06-0 || ms | cs | cm | ema! 2G | Po |¥S9) go\S-Lo| PS | 98 |0%OF | £0.0€ | 61-0€ | OT-0€ | 99.6% zz-0F |9Sz.06| “fz

OG. yeni lems | es [tmsm) tm: | 6G | OS | PS) 6S) 69; LV | Bg |6L-6% | 9L-6Z | 66-62 | 6-6% 09-62 |LL1-0€ 902-0E| *z

GO. 18ee|ttees|eosees! cus | cms | ems] cms €¢ LS | ¥S| 0919-09! oF 1g | 29-62 | 92-62 | 06-62 | 76-62 | £9.6Z |1Z1-0€ |SZ1-0€) °1%

VG. Terr eessjereres) os | es | uupeo| ss | FSS | 09 | SS/T6S| 69| LV | 18 |£6.6z | 66-62 | L0.0€ | €1-0€ | 91.62 |Lg1-0€ |8Lz-08 | “0%

seerre censesleneseeleceers] emo! ems | urea! *u 9S | 6¢ |¥09| S9| 09! gt | SZ |L0-0€ | 60-08 | 02-08 |Zz-0F | 98.6z I6EE-0€ |OLE-0€| ‘6I

“reese serene) Oe jee") cass | cm | ts | tm | ZG] LS | OS | FPO) ZO] Gh | SL |9L-0€ | L1-0€ | g1-0€ | 11-08 | L-6z |Lbz-0£ |060-08| “gt

reese seemeeierersieress| gayed ts | 8 | cms | 6h | SS | 8h} 09| 09| SE | 89 |R0-0F | 00.08 | 00-08 | 06-62 | $9-6z |0L0-08 |PhL-Of | “LT

see Cho | sas |aum | a | au | gh | 6h | f6€| 09) 2S| 9£ | Lo }L6-6z | £6.62 | 68-62 | 98-62 09-62 |610-08 |1F0-08| “ot C

wreeeserres) ZG | PO. | “a |cauu] ‘u | au | Ch | Lb |feh| gS) €¢| Of | LG |88-6% | 92-62 | L-6z | 09-6% | %1-6z |L0S-62 |6S8-6z| °S1

Vo. vr" GT. | coum jou-ms} “ms | ms | Ch | 6h | gh fPS) zo! Sh | 8G [99-62 | $9.62 | PE-6z | FY-62 02-62 |VhP-6z |ZPL-62| “FI

TS Po. [tmum| sm | cm | tm | gh | 1G | F2Zh| 69/9.89| sF | 990 |PP-6z | 61-62 | 9F-62 | 82-62 | 60-62 |3L9-62 912-62! “ET

TT. rer ineeee| mappa | sass j*msm | ms | $Zo | 19 | 19| 69) €9| LP | 89 |61-6% |9€-6z | 0£-6% | 09-62 | ££-6% |969-62|816-6%| “aI

eT ale iy “aid RY OMe yes oe 1S | #€$ | €$| zo} Go| OF | 08 /|09-6% | 09.6% | FL-6z | $9-6% | VE-6% |bhS-6z |668-62| “IT

OL. ceeessitereetereeel anes | ss | oan ‘s Sb | f09 | ZF} 29} g9| OF | 0g |SL-62 | 8-62 | 62-6% | 16-62 09-62% |068-62 \811-0€| ‘o1@

VO. “*reritetrrsizeeres| og | ems | ta | cms | ZG] gS | 76h) 09] 69] OF | PL |$8-6z% |S9.6% | $6-6% | 96-62% | 99-6 |1F1-0€ |\L61-08| °6

“9 10.9169. |€0. | “as yr ‘m | eas | $9¢ S| SP} 6S| 09) IP 69 |ZL.6% | 0S.6z | Lg-6% | 0L-6% | CP-6% |988-6% |000-0€| °s

seees seen") OTs |QO- | tm | tw |rmsm) cms | 1G | $¢ | foS| 6S] 09| EF | 99 |8f-6z | Lz.6% | 09-62 | L1-6% | 00-66 |6£S-6z |LEL-63| °L

“10. '| oua | sa} sms | sms | 1¢ | 99 | 6F| 09| 49] 6F | 29 |SE-6% |Z9-6z | 9%-6% | 9P-62 | £1-6% |6£S-6 |669-62| *9

sonscotescess! om | ems | ass |- ¢s €¢ | §c¢ | 19} %99| 69} SS | gL |1L.6z | 06-62 | L9.6z | 78-62 | 6-62 |P18-6z|Y00-08 | °S

“sreeejeeeeee) our | smss | tass | +a | $Z¢ | f€9 | f2S} ZL/¢-19| PH | SL |60.0€ | £1-0€ | 00-0€ | €1-0€ | £2-6% |8L0-0€ |F1Z-0€ | “PV

“seresieeerer] “gs | s | casa} ‘a | 69} 99 | #69) PLIS-gS| LE | SL |SZ.0€ | 1€-0€ | Z&-0£ | 64-0€ | 88-6% |ZLZ-08 |LIV-0£| “€ D

“erees/erses*|majed | Ss | "8 | *@ | 6G] ZO] 6h} EL} 09} OF | OL | EE.0F | OF-0F | O£-0F | 62-0F | 88-62% |SSE-0F 996-08) *%

joorfpes| ss | sms | oua| von | eg] £9 {6F| ZL} 99| 8€ | PL |O£-0€ | Sz-0€ | 2z-0€ | 0-08 | 98-6% |PLZ-0£ |fZE-08 | “1

ES i ie 2 2 our’ a aed. esurte : E ‘oun

fol e2) | 2| Be| e¥| v | -2| Bel be| FILE lel PLE | wl we els eg] | | coset

etiam |e} S hae | Set 8 4a 4—————|-- \2s ; s

B2 2/5) 5 | 8 fe| 2 Fe Tee | omng [ee | Presa uo. | aaus-songuna BS wen | ee

a a

*UIey “pul *IaJIULOWIOY J, *1I}PIMLOAV | Ss 2

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 33. SEPTEMBER 1850.

XIV.—The Natural Relations between Animals and the Elements

in which they live. By L. Acass1z*.

Among the early attempts to arrange animals in a systematic

order, we find almost universally, that the natural elements in

which their different tribes live are introduced as the funda-

mental principle of their classification. During the sixteenth

and seventeenth centuries, the great works published upon na-

tural history by Gesner, Rondelet, Belon, Aldrovandi and others,

acknowledge this as the only basis of their arrangement of the

animal kingdom. Even at a later period, when characters derived

from the animals themselves, rather than from the external cir-

cumstances in which they dwell, had been imtroduced into our

systems, we still find a prevailing influence of such consider-

ations upon the circumstances of the natural subdivisions of ani-

mals. As soon however as the study of comparative anatomy

had shed its brilliant light upon this question, those views were

entirely abandoned, and the whole animal kingdom was finally

arranged according to its internal structure. The introduction

of this principle was hailed as a new era in the history of our

science ; and after Cuvier had applied it to a general revision of

the whole animal kingdom, it was and has been universally ac-

knowledged as the only safe foundation of a natural classification

of animals.

The recent progress in zoology, and of the various branches of

natural history connected with it, has however opened the pro-

spect of further improvements, even upon the basis on which our

classification at present rests. For embryology is already dis-

playing its vast influence upon zoological questions, and the time

is not far distant when its share in the natural arrangement of

animals will be as large as that of comparative anatomy itself,

seanen Silliman’s American Journal of Science and Arts, No. 27, May

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 1]

154 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

and when information derived from all possible quarters shall

have equally its due influence upon our natural methods. <A

desire to investigate the various questions bearing upon classi-

fication has led me to revise the subject of the natural relations

which exist between animals and the elements in which they live.

The connection between animals and the surrounding media in

which they live has of late been so entirely disregarded, that it is

time to reconsider this question with all the attention its import-

ance demands, since we find in it a decided relation to the struc-

ture and functions of all animals. For though it is plain that

the mere living in water or upon dry land is in itself of slight

importance, as there are so many animals which dwell in the two

elements although having the same identical structure, it should

not. be overlooked that the greater number of aquatic animals

have structural peculiarities common to all, and that the same is

the case with the terrestrial or aérial animals. For instance, all

those which live upon dry land breathe directly the atmospheric

air, and have a respiratory apparatus adapted for direct imtro-

duction of this element into their systems, while aquatic animals

breathe through apparatus of a different structure adapted to a

permanent contact with aérated water. This circumstance alone

would suffice to show that the natural relations of animals with

the elements in which they naturally dwell, is im direct connec-

tion with at least some of their structural peculiarities. But

there are other circumstances which may lead to the conviction

that this connection has not merely reference to the structure of

their respiratory apparatus, but influences their whole organi-

zation. The greater pressure under which aquatic animals are

maintained throughout their life modifies, in many other respects,

their organization, In many of them the surrounding element

has largely a direct access into the cavities of the body or even

into their tissues ; so that a direct and universal influence of the

surrounding media must be acknowledged throughout the ani-

mal kingdom as soon as we take into consideration all their pe-

culiarities. This influence will be appreciated more correctly, if

we consider it separately in each great group of the animal king-

dom as established upon anatomical evidence.

After removing the Whales from the Fishes, it will be plain

that the Cetacea must be considered simply as an aquatic type

of the class of Mammalia, and that the connection which exists

between them and the element in which they live will not affect

at all the views which we shall entertain about that class, and

only allow us to consider within more natural limits, the true re-

lation which exists between fishes and the natural element in

which they are found. The circumstance that so many birds are

aquatic in their habits will no longer prevent us from considering

and the Elements in which they live. 155

the class of Birds as a most natural group in the animal king-

dom, the limits of which are well defined by anatomical evidence ;

and the relations of aquatic birds to the waters upon which they

alight or in which they dive, will only be considered within the

limits of a well circumscribed natural group. The same may be

said of Reptiles; and the circumstance that so many of their

types are almost entirely aquatic, while others are terrestrial, will

by no means prevent us from viewing them as a natural class, in

which the connection with either main land or the water shall

appear as a subordinate feature.

Again, the class of Insects, which is so thoroughly aérial

throughout almost all its types, at least in their perfect state of

development, circumscribed as it is within natural limits upon

anatomical evidence, will appear to us as a type which shall bear

no relation im our mind to the class of Birds, although their

movement through the atmosphere be apparently so similar.

But, although we remove in this manner almost completely

the circumstance of animals dwelling either in water or upon

main land as influencing in any way our general classification of

the animal kingdom, it were a great mistake to lose sight entirely

of this most intimate relation among the natural secondary

groups of animals under their different types.

The value of these considerations has become more apparent,

since the outlines of the leading divisions in the animal kingdom

have been made in detail by allowing the results of embryology

to have their due share of influence upon our classification ; and

the object of these remarks is chiefly to show that there is a

universal relation throughout the animal kingdom between their

structure and gradation and the elements in which they live;

that in all the four great types of the animal kingdom, the

aquatic groups stand, in natural classification, lower than the

terrestrial, and that this connection is so intimate as to extend

even to the subdivisions, and so much so, that I have arrived at

the conviction that in an otherwise well defined natural division,

the aquatic tribes should be placed below the terrestrial ones ; that

even in narrowly circumscribed families the aquatic genera rank

below the terrestrial, and that even in natural genera the aquatic

species are inferior to the terrestrial ones. But before consider-

ing those minor divisions let us take a general glance at the four

great types of the animal kingdom, begining with the Radiata.

If we consider the type of Radiata as it is still circumscribed

in some of our most recent works upon the animal kingdom in

general, we may fail to discover this intimate connection between

their natural types and the media in which they live. But if we

reduce the type of Radiata to those classes which I consider as

alone truly representing that type, we shall be at once struck with

11*

156. M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

the remarkable result, that all these animals are aquatic, nay,

that, with one single exception, they are all marine. But before

this can be acknowledged, it must be shown that the type of Ra-

diata should be reduced to the three classes of Polypi, Jelly-fishes

and Echinoderms; and that, among the Polypi, there are large

numbers of animals now united which do not all belong to that

class. The most extensive range acknowledged by some zoolo-

gists in the type of Radiata includes Infusoria, with the Rotifera,

and also intestinal worms. Without entering for the present

into a full discussion of the natural character of all the animals

which have been included in the class of Infusoria, I may limit

my remarks to a few critical points, in order to show that the

Polygastrica, and even the Rotifera cannot be ranked among

Radiata.

In the first place, the Rotifera constitute a particular group

among Infusoria, as Ehrenberg himself has acknowledged. They

differ so completely from the Polygastrica as to forbid entirely

their union im a natural classification. The only question is

whether they can remain among Radiata, and, if not, where they

should be placed. There is so little analogy between the struc-

ture of Rotifera and the structure of true Radiata, that ever since

the beautiful illustration of their forms and structure as given by

Ehrenberg, most naturalists and anatomists have felt inclined to

remove them to another type of the animal kingdom. Their re-

semblance to the Articulata has appeared to some so striking as

to warrant, in their opinion, their removal to the class of Crus-

tacea among Entomostraca, while others have considered them as

more closely allied to worms. But I may say that all, or almost

all, naturalists at present understand the necessity of removing

them from among Radiata into the great type of Articulata.

This point is no longer in question ; the only remaining doubt

respecting them is whether they should rank among the lower

Crustacea or among the worms in the wider sense. As for the

Polygastrica, we meet with greater difficulties in attempting to

classify them ; for this group, as understood by Ehrenberg, con-

sists still of most heterogeneous beings which do not even all

belong to the animal kingdom. Recent investigations upon the

so-called Anentera, including the families of Baccillaria and Vol-

vocine Infusoria, have satisfactorily shown, in my opinion, and in

that of most competent observers, that this type of Ehrenberg’s

Polygastrica without gastric cavities, and without an elementary

tube, are really plants belonging to the order of Algee in the

widest extension of this group; while most of the Monas tribe

are merely moveable germs of various kinds of other Alge. As

for the other Polygastrica which Ehrenberg combines in this di-

vision of Enterodela, I am satisfied that they also constitute still

and the Elements in which they live. 157

a heterogeneous group belonging to different types of the animal

kingdom ; and that most of them, far from being perfect animals,

are only germs in an early state of development. The family of

Vorticelle exhibits so close a relation with the Bryozoa, and

especially with the genus Pedicellina, that I have no doubt that

wherever Bryozoa should be placed Vorticella should follow, and

be ranked in the same division with them.

The last group of Infusoria, Bursaria, Paramecium and the like,

are, as I have satisfied myself by direct investigation, germs of

freshwater worms, some of which I have seen hatched from eggs

of Planaria laid under my eyes. This being the case, we see that,

without exception, the whole class of so-called Infusoria must be

dissolved into its various elements and divided partly among the

Articulata, and partly among Mollusca in the widest extension of

those groups (if it can be shown that Bryozoa belongs also to the

type of Mollusca), that large numbers of them belong to the ve-

getable kingdom, and others are simply germs of other types, and

that no single one of them belongs to the type of Radiata.

If we next consider the Polypi, we find them constituting an-

other main group and most natural class, to which indeed some

heterogeneous types have been annexed: upon the removal of

these however that class constitutes a very natural division of

the type of Radiata, among which they form the lowest class.

The natural groups which require to be removed from Polypi

are,—first, the so-called Hydroid Polypi, which, though truly

radiated animals, do not belong to this class, but are, as I have

shown from their structure, and as might long ago have been

inferred from their development, true members of the class of

Meduse, among which they constitute a type of stalk animals, as

crinoids among star-fishes*.

The Bryozoa also are not constructed upon the plan of Radiata,

as has long been shown by Milne-Edwards and others. Their

true position is among Mollusca, and embryonic investigations

upon Ascidia have satisfied me that Bryozoa, compound, and

simple Ascidia, form a natural series of well-connected types lead-

ing to the true Acephala among ordinary Mollusca, among which

Bryozoa will form a natural group of compound animals, bearing

the same relation to the ordinary bivalve shells that common

corals bear to the simple Actinize and Fungie. Though the

‘doubts entertained about the Foraminifera among Bryozoa would

not affect at all the points under discussion, I may as well state

* See my paper upon the homologies of radiated animals with reference

to the classification of the so-called hydroid polypi, read before the Ame-

rican Association for the Advancement of Science, held in Cambridge, Au-

gust 1849; also my lectures upon comparative embryology, delivered be-

fore the Lowell Institute, Dec. 1848, and Jan. 1849.

158 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

at once that I have arrived at the conclusion that the Forami-

nifera constitute the lowest type of Gasteropoda, and exemplify

under permanent forms the state of division of their germs in

their embryonic development. Thus circumscribed, the class of

Polypi constitutes a very natural group containing only animals

of an identical radiated structure, the organization of which is at

present very satisfactorily known.

The class of Medusz has been from the beginning so well

characterized and circumscribed within so natural limits, that it

has undergone since its establishment only slight modifications

by the removal of some few genera: and after the position of the

so-called Hydroid Polypi among them shall have been generally

acknowledged, I believe it will undergo scarcely any new changes

in its extension, though we may still expect extensive improve-

ments, which are indeed very much needed, in the characteristics

and internal arrangement of their natural families. Considering

their structure, the Medusz rank immediately above Polypi.

The Intestinal Worms have long been placed among Radiata,

and considered as a natural class in this great type of the animal

kingdom, notwithstanding so many striking differences in the

plan of their structure. This position was assigned to them upon

the ground of the radiated arrangement of parts around the head

and the vascular form of some of their genera, and also upon the

supposed want of a nervous system in all of them. But since the

discovery of nerves in all of their types, and since the most inti-

mate relations have been discovered between them and so many

other external worms, their complete separation from the Annelides

as a distinct class is hardly recognized now by any modern inves-

tigator. And the necessity of combining the intestinal parasitic

worms into one great natural group with the other external free

worms is becoming daily more evident to all, so that whatever

position be assigned to Annelides in the great type of Articulata,

‘Helminths have to follow them, and must therefore be removed

from the type of Radiata. This point is undisputed now, though

there may be a difference of opmion as to the propriety of ad-

mitting, to one great class, all Worms, or of subdividing them

into minor natural groups.

The third class among Radiata is that of Echmoderms, which

has been circumscribed within most natural limits since the re- —

union of Holothuriz and Crinoids with the common star-fishes

and true Echini. Whoever is familiar with the embryonic deve-

lopment of Echinoderms, which has been extensively investigated

of late, will acknowledge an intimate relation between them and

the other two classes of Radiata, and not be willing to assent to

the proposed separation of Echinoderms as one great type in the

-animal kingdom, placed upon an equal footing with Mollusca,

and the Elements in which they live. 159

and will consider their separation from Polypi and Meduse, as

proposed by Dr. Leuckardt, rather as a retrograde step, than as an

improvement upon the general classification of animals. To me

the type of Radiata, embracing the three classes of Echinoderms,

Meduse and Polypi, constitutes, in its circumscription illustrated

above, a most natural group of the animal kingdom, all the mem-

bers of which are imtimately connected by a close uniformity in

the plan of their structure, but present a remarkable gradation

of their types in the manner in which this structure is developed

in each of their classes. And the circumstance that even in the

higher ones, which contain chiefly free moveable animals, we have

some few representatives attached permanently to the soil upon a

Polyp-like stalk bearing the radiated animal crown, shows further

the intimate connection which exists between them all. Radiata

consist therefore of three classes only, which in their natural gra-

dation rank as follows: Polypi lowest, next Meduse, and highest

Echinoderms.

As soon as we have removed in this way all the classes or fami-

lies which do not strictly belong to the type of Radiata, we can-

not fail to perceive at once that all the remaining animals which

must be considered as truly radiate are not only all aquatic, but,

with a single exception of the genus Hydra, all strictly marine ;

from which we are allowed to infer, that, in the plan of the crea-

tion, the radiated structure is incompatible with a terrestrial mode

of life. We see that the lowest degree of development of the

whole animal kingdom is entirely marine ; and that it has been so

throughout all ages in the history of our globe, is shown by the

large numbers of Radiata found from the earliest periods through

all geological epochs up to the most recent, and the entire ab-

sence of radiated animals in any of the freshwater deposits. The

circumstance that no single genus among Radiata contains fresh-

water animals, further shows that this type in its main features

is not better adapted for a fluviatile existence ; or, we may say in

other words, that the plan involved im the structure of radiated

animals is chiefly adapted to the sea. We might perhaps even

say, if im this stage of the investigation it would not seem pre-

mature to go so far, that the lower types of animals are not only

entirely aquatic, but exclusively marine. The fact of so large a

‘ number of aquatic animals as Radiata being so exclusively marine,

undoubtedly shows that the connection of organic structure with

the ocean involves peculiar circumstances, which fresh waters by

no means afford to a similar extent. Whether this is especially

connected with the greater density of the medium or not I am

not fully prepared to say, though I am inclined to believe that

it is so, from the circumstance that Radiata are so constantly

killed by the contact of fresh water, as I have ascertained by di-

160 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals’

rect experiment upon Polypi, Meduse and Echinoderms, some of

which are struck with almost instantaneous death when brought

into fresh water, and decompose with astonishing rapidity. I have

seen, on dropping an Ophiura into fresh water, all the articulations

dismembered and entirely separated within a few minutes.

No one of the three other great types of the animal kingdom

is either so exclusively marine, or even so exclusively aquatic as

that of Radiata; for among Mollusca we have quite a number of

terrestrial genera, and even a large number of freshwater genera

and families.

Among Articulata we notice also large numbers of freshwater

species, and a still larger number of terrestrial forms. Finally,

among Vertebrata we find the most promiscuous occurrence of

marine, freshwater and terrestrial forms. It is now important

to ascertain whether we may trace, beyond the Radiata, a direct

relation between structure and the element in which animals live,

and whether the gradation of this structure has any reference to

the surrounding media, as it unquestionably has among the Ra-

diata.

Let us first consider the Mollusca, and perhaps revise their

classes in a zoological point of view before undertaking the in-

vestigation of their relations to the media in which they dwell,

allowing i in this revision a‘due influence to embryology as far as

it can influence this question at present.

The number of classes which should be admitted among Mol-

lusca is the first point of importance we have to consider. Since

the Barnacles or Cirripedia, which Cuvier still considered as a

class among Mollusca, are now known to belong to the type of

Articulata, and to be most conveniently combined with Crusta-

cea, we have five classes of Mollusca left, if we follow Cuvier’s

arrangement of these animals, as he distinguishes Cephalopoda,

Pteropoda, Gasteropoda, Acephala and Brachiopoda, as so many

distinct classes of the type of Mollusca in the order of gradation

just mentioned. It will hardly be necessary at present to insist

upon the close relation which exists between Brachiopoda and the

other bivalve shells. Indeed, anatomical investigations of these

animals have shown that they are not only constructed upon the

same plan, but that the differences between Brachiopoda and or-

dinary Acephala are scarcely as great as the differences which

exist between Ascidia and Lamellibranchiate Acephala, which

Cuvier nevertheless placed in one and the same class. We shall

therefore consider Tunicata, Brachiopoda and Diphyra, as one

great natural class under the name of Acephala, to which we also

refer, as mentioned above, the type of Bryozoa, which has been

so long combined with Polypi. As to the Pteropoda and Gaste-~

ropoda, though they are still generally considered as two classes,

and the Elements in which they live. 161

we shall, for reasons explained elsewhere*, and from embryolo-

gical evidence, place the Pteropoda below the Gasteropoda pro-

per, not as an intermediate type between Gasteropoda and Ce-

phalopoda; for the Pteropoda are rather an embryonic type, ex-

emplifying, in a permanent form, that stage of development of

common Gasteropoda when they are provided with large vibra-

cula, and a thin symmetrical shell deciduous in so many of them ;

bearing to that state of development of the common Gasteropoda

the same relation which the Foraminifera bear to a still earlier pe- -

riod of their embryonic growth, when the yolk is undergoing its

process of gradual successive division, which seems to me to be

exemplified in a permanent form in the numerous cells into which

the body of Polythalamia or Foraminifera is naturally divided.

If this view be correct, the class of Gasteropoda would therefore

consist of the three types of Foraminifera, Pteropoda and true

Gasteropoda, among which we would place the Heteropoda lowest,

and the Pulmonata highest, both on account of their structure,

and on the ground of the peculiar mode of development of the

Pulmonata.

The third class is that of the Cephalopoda, which has always been

circumscribed within natural limits since the Foraminifera have

been removed from it. The position which I ascribe here to the

Foraminifera will appear very natural to, those who are equally

conversant with the succession of fossil types in geological pe-

riods, and with embryology, and who know, as we have seen it

to be the case also among Radiata, that the higher classes repro-

duce in their lower forms types analogous to the lower ones. For

the great number of fossil chambered shells, existing in earlier

geological periods, is very striking when we compare those old

representatives of the class of Cephalopoda with their condition

in the present period of the creation, and the natural gradation

and analogy between Bryozoa as the lowest type of Acephala with

the Foraminifera as the lowest type of Gasteropoda, and the

chambered shells of old ages as lower types of Cephalopoda will

remind us of similar relations between Polypi as the lowest type

of the animal kingdom, the so-called Hydroid Polypi as the low-

est type of Acalephe, and Crinoids as the lowest type of Echi-

noderms, which are strictly parallel cases in two of the great types

of the animal kingdom.

If we now start from these modifications in the classification of

Mollusea which rest entirely upon anatomical and embryological

considerations, to appreciate the relations between the three

classes of this type, and the media in which they naturally live,

* See a paper upon the homologies of Gasteropoda and Acephala with

reference to the systematic position of Pteropoda, Foraminifera, Brachiopoda

and Bryozoa, read before the American Association, &c.

162 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

we cannot fail to be struck with the circumstance, that all Ace- —

phala, with one single exception, are aquatic, as are also Cepha-

lopoda, and that we have only terrestrial representatives among

Gasteropoda. Next, it must be obvious, that among Acephala we

have fewer freshwater representatives than among Gasteropoda,

as the freshwater types of Acephala belong truly to two groups, -

one of which has very few freshwater families, whilst amon

Gasteropoda we have quite a variety of fluviatile and terrestri

types.

the first thing which must strike us in this type, when con-

trasting it with the Radiata, is the circumstance of a far larger

proportion of freshwater forms and of the introduction of a num-

ber of terrestrial ones. This simple fact in itself would go to

sustain the hint thrown out above, that a higher organization in

the animal kingdom is better adapted to the fluviatile and terres-

trial life than a lower structure ; as among Radiata we have not

one single terrestrial type, and only a single fluviatile one ; whilst

the Mollusca, the structure of which is formed upon a plan de-

cidedly higher than that of the Radiata, present already a large

increase of fluviatile types, with the addition of very many ter-

restrial ones. But this view will at once be sustained to a most

unexpected extent if we consider which of the Mollusca are

aquatic and marine, which are fluviatile, and which are terres-

trial. Beginning with the Acephala, we have then, in the first

place, all the Polyp-like Bryozoa and Tunicata, and the compound

Tunicata entirely marine, with the exception of a few genera of

freshwater Bryozoa. And it is very interesting to notice that

freshwater animals among Mollusca are of the lowest type of

their class, as also was the first and only freshwater Radiate,—

showing thus that the types to which they belong are not adapted

to rise into any of their higher developments into the forms best

fitted for other elements.

Next we notice the Brachiopoda, which are all, without excep-

tion, marine. Next Lamellibranchiata, mostly marine, though

some of their types are fluviatile. So the entire class of Acephala

is aquatic and chiefly marine, and its fluviatile types belong to its

lowest group and to its highest. This circumstance has raised

the question with me, what is the proper position to assign to the

Naiades among the Lamellibranchiata ; and upon due considera-

tion of their peculiar characters, and especially of the creumstance

that their mantle is entirely open, that they have no prolonged

syphons whilst there are such even among Ascidia, I am inclined

to suppose that they rank highest among Lamellibranchiata, and

that Monomyarians should rank between Brachiopoda and Dimy-

arians. The reason for assigning to Naiades this higher rank, rests

upon the homology traced between the foot of Gasteropoda and

and the Elements in which they live. 163

that of Acephala, and between the reduction of the mantle upon

the sides of the foot which it no longer incloses in Gasteropoda,

and also the higher position of the gills under the margins of the

mantle, all peculiarities in which Naiades bear closer resemblance

to common Gasteropoda than any other of the Acephala. Thus

this class of Acephala, though chiefly marine, with a few repre-

sentatives of its lowest types in fresh water, would reach its

highest degree of development in one family, which is entirely

fluviatile.

Among the Gasteropoda we have again the Foraminifera as the

lowest type, entirely and without exception marine ; Pteropoda,

which rank next, entirely and without exception marine ; Hete-

ropoda, which follow, equally marine; and among the true Gas-

teropoda, which in their class are decidedly the highest, we find

first, fluviatile and then terrestrial families. And now the

question is, among these, what is the respective position of the

marine families, of the fluviatile families, and of the terrestrial

families? There are among them such structural peculiarities as

will decidedly settle the question. If we set aside for a moment

the few branchiate freshwater Gasteropoda, we have a large num-

ber left which are pulmonate, and which live in fresh water and

upon land, and which as a whole we may contrast with the bran-

chiate true Gasteropoda, which are almost all marine, with the

few exceptions of Valvata and Paludina and Ampullaria. Now

which of these two types rank highest will not be a matter of

doubt as soon as it is remembered that Phlebenterata are among

branchiate Gasteropoda, and by their general structure rank he-

low the others; so that we shall have the marine branchiate

Gasteropoda follow immediately the Heteropoda, to which they

are more or less closely allied through the Phlebenterata, and,

above all, the Pulmonata. But here arises a new question. This

family of Gasteropoda is partly fluviatile and partly terrestrial ;

and we may further ask, which should rank higher? No one fa-

miliar with the forms of these animals will hesitate in answering

this question. We need only compare the development of their

tentacles, their forms and position, and the development of their

organs of sense, to be satisfied that Helices and Limaz rank above

Planorbis and Limnea; so that the natural gradation esta-

blished by their structure among the upper groups in the class

of Gasteropoda, agrees with their natural connection with the

elements in which they live in the order which I have assigned

to these, the types of Gasteropoda, which are lowest, being exclu-

sively marine ; the highest, equally fluviatile and terrestrial ; and

among these the fiuviatile ranking immediately above the marine,

and the terrestrial ranking highest, and the proportion of the

fluviatile in the whole class being still larger than in the class of

’ Acephala, inasmuch as the structure of Gasteropoda is also a

164 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

higher degree of development of Mollusca than that of Acephala,

and the first terrestrial type in the animal kingdom in the gra-

dation of its structure making its appearance in the class of Gas-

teropoda.

The Cephalopoda are highest among the Mollusca as a class.

Theyrank so high, as to rival, in the complication and development

of their structure, even some of the Vertebrata; and strange to

say, we have among them only marine types, not a single fluviatile

representative, nor a single terrestrial one. This fact would at

first seem to be in direct contradiction with the statements made

before, if it were not for the circumstance that this class in itself,

as represented in our days, does not seem altogether reduced in

comparison with the other two, if we could not be satisfied that

its perfect period of development were the former geological ages

when its numbers were far greater than at present, a circumstance

which places the whole class in peculiar relations to its type,

which must be rather appreciated under the point of view of the

conditions which prevailed in former ages, when the ocean co-

vered more extensively the whole surface of the globe than at

present; so that the type with its high organization must be

considered more with reference to its development in former ages,

than to what it is now, as at present the class is proportionally

reduced ; and it is well known, and it will be further mentioned

with reference to other types, that in earlier periods, however high

animals might have ranked by their structure, they were all ma-

rine, as we know fishes to have been the only representatives of

Vertebrata in earlier periods.

At this stage of the investigation, a comparison between Mol-

lusca and Radiata shows, that, though the former advance further

in their fluviatile development, and even reach with some few of

their types a terrestrial mode of existence, there is not yet a sin-

gle family among them which is entirely terrestrial, nor a single

class which is either entirely fluviatile or terrestrial, this connec-

tion with the higher conditions of existence being only introduced

among some few of their representatives, which we are allowed

from other data to consider as the highest in their respective

groups. .

If we now pass to the great group of Articulata and begin as

before by revising their zoological arrangements as based upon

anatomical and embryonic data, we shall have at the outset to

settle the limits of their classes and their relative positions.

The first point which we have here to investigate, is the ques-

tion whether the Articulata in the widest extension of this group

constitute one single natural type, or whether they should be sub-

divided into two equivalent groups, as has been proposed by those

who would restore the division of worms, in its widest sense, as a

great division equal in zoological importance to the type of Mol-

et no in

and the Elements in which they live. 165

lusca, and unite the Arthropoda, Crustacea and Insects to form

another group of equal value.

The great diversity among worms seems at first to warrant, in

some degree, such an arrangement. But as soon as we consider

the metamorphosis which insects undergo, and compare their

earliest stages of growth with the structure and forms of worms,

we cannot fail to perceive, that notwithstanding the many pecu-

liarities which characterize worms, they are, after all, only one of

the permanent modifications of the same type as Crustacea and

insects, among which last the characters and forms of a large

number of worms are reproduced as transient states of growth ;

so that upon the most natural view, and especially if we allow

embryology to have its due weight in fixing our opinion, we must

consider worms, with all their diversified forms, Crustacea in all

their diversity, and Lepades, Arachnide and Insects, to constitute

one single undivided natural type in the animal kingdom. As-

suming upon the foundation alluded to, and without entering

ito a detailed argument upon this question, that this is the right

view of this subject, the next question is about the number of

classes into which these Articulata should be subdivided. Taking

here again anatomical and embryological evidence as our guide,

and remembering what was said above of intestinal worms, we

shall find that the most natural combination of the different

groups of Articulata will bring them all into three classes, one

containing those in which the body is either more or less di-

stinctly articulated, or in which indications of transverse wrinkles

in the skin are scarcely marked or wholly wanting, but in which,

however developed these joints may be, they never combine in

such a manner as to divide the body into distinct ridges, in which

the form is always elongated and vermiform, never provided with

articulated rings, however numerous and diversified the locomo-

tive appendages may be, and in which the foremost joints hardly

ever assume a peculiar structure with the appearance of a head.

This class, for which the name of Worms is best retained, will

contain the Helminths and Annelides, exclusive however of the

vermiform parasitic Crustacea, which embryology has taught us

to refer unhesitatingly to the class of Crustacea. The extraor-

dinary diversity which exists among these animals renders it

rather difficult to subdivide them into natural groups, and to as-

sign to these groups a natural succession agreeing with the gra-

dation of their structure, as there are so many, the development

of which is as yet very imperfectly known, and others which un-

dergo so complicated metamorphoses as to leave great doubt re-

specting their natural relations to each other. However, there

can be no doubt that the Helminths rank lower than the Anne-

lides, for their structure indicates plainly their inferiority, and

166 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

their mode of existence within other animals shows that they do

not even reach that degree of independence which might allow —

them a free existence.

Among the Annelides, again, there will arise similar difficulties

respecting the relative position of the branchiate types of that

group which are provided with external appendages, performing

simultaneously the functions of respiratory and locomotive or-

gans, and those families which are deprived of external appen-

dages, or which have stiff bristles upon their joints, independent

of their aérial respiratory organs. Indeed at present the position

of earth worms and leeches among the Annelides has not been

the subject of any direct investigation as regards their relative

position and rank. But if I were allowed to be guided by the

impressions I have received from the study and comparison of

the larvee of insects, I should be inclined to consider the Anne-

lides with external gills as inferior to those which have no such

appendages, and place the lumbricine Annelides highest in the

class. So that the Helminths should be placed lowest in the class

of worms ; next the Branchiate Annelides with external branchie ;

next those having internal branchiz, and highest those with aérial

respiratory sacs.

The second class in the type of Articulata is that of the Crus-

tacea, the natural circumscription of which can hardly be in any

degree a matter of doubt, for these animals, with their distinct

articulations and aquatic mode of respiration, external appen-

dages and particular mode of combination of the rings of their

body, wherever they are combined to subdivide the body into

distinct regions, are so peculiar as to determine well the natural

limits of this class, to which we refer also the Cirripeda, notwith-

standing their transformations, also the Lernzan parasites, though

they may assume in their parasitic mode of existence so extrava-

gant forms, and an appearance so entirely different from that of

common crustacea. In this class, again, the parasitic vermiform

types rank lowest ; next follow the Entomostraca, and highest the

Malacostraca, in most of which the anterior rmgs are combined

into a distinct region, assuming a peculiar appearance differing

widely from the posterior free moveable rings. The circumstance

that among Crustacea the organization reaches a point where the

anterior part of the body assumes so peculiar an appearance, leaves

no doubt as to the relative position of the Crustacea among the

Articulata ; they rank higher than worms ; though they must be

placed below the insects, notwithstanding their perfect circulation

and their otherwise highly developed structure ; for, in every re-

spect, insects considered as a whole class, are more highly orga-

nized, their higher types assuming a division of the body into

three distinct regions ;—undergoing also far more extensive me-

and the Elements in which they live. 167

tamorphosis, and assuming finally an aérial mode of respiration,

to which the Crustacea do not reach. For these reasons, which

I have illustrated more fully on another occasion, I have no he-

sitation in placing the class of insects highest among Articulata,

and in comprising in one class the true insects with the Arach-

nida and Myriopoda, which are only lower degrees of develop-

ment of the more special types of true insects; the Myriopoda

representing in a permanent state of development, and with the

structure of true insects, the form of their caterpillars ; the spi-

ders with their cephalic and thoracic rings united into a cephalo-

thorax representing their chrysalis in a permanent state of deve-

lopment ; and the true insects, with their,three distinct regions,

the so-called head, thorax and abdomen, ranking highest among

them, as well for thew more extensive metamorphosis as for the

characteristic division of the body, the reduction of their loco-

motive appendages to a peculiar region, the complication of their

chewing apparatus, and the development of their wings. The

true arrangement of the different members of this class however

is readily indicated by the remarks already made upon this class,

and we shall not hesitate to consider the Myriopoda as their

lowest type, and to place the Arachnida next above them, and

then true insects, among which the sucking tribes rank highest.

If we now consider the connection of these three classes with

the elements in which they are developed, and in which they

permanently live, we cannot fail to be struck with the fact that

two of their classes are either parasites or entirely aquatic, for

even the terrestrial worms live in moist ground or on the bark

where moisture is constantly accumulating ; and these two classes

we have seen to be the lowest of the type, while the class of in-

sects, which in their perfect development are all terrestrial or

aérial, constitute the highest type.

Reviewing the secondary groups of all these classes also in the

same connection, we find that the lowest_of all not only live in

a fluid medium, but require the existence of other animals in

whose cavities they find shelter and means of subsistence; and

among those which have an mdependent mode of life, we find

that the marine worms are probably lower than the fluviatile and

terrestrial,—at least, if the view expressed above-respecting the

relative position of the Lumbrici and branchiate Annelides be

correct,

In the class of Crustacea we have exclusively aquatic animals,

and we find that among them those which live as parasites upon

other animals rank lowest. The distinction however between

fluviatile and marine types in this class does not seem to be in

strict accordance with their gradation, for we have fluviatile De-

eapods which cannot be considered as higher than the crabs, un-

168 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

less it were shown that the shortened body of the Brachyural

Decapods is the result of a retrograde metamorphosis, which I

am however not inclined to suppose, as we have some crabs

which are in the habit of leaving the water to dwell upon the

main land. The occurrence of parasitic Crustacea upon fresh-

water fishes, again, seems to indicate that here the parasitism pre-

vails over the influence of the surrounding media ; and we should

not wonder at this circumstance, as a parasitic mode of develop-

ment dependent upon the prior existence of organized beings is

not only a prominent feature in the mode of existence of so many

Worms and Crustacea, but also even of many of the Insects,

especially of the tribe of Arachnida and Diptera, at least in some

earlier periods of their existence. In this connection it is an in-

teresting fact to notice that the American freshwater Crustacea,

the craw fishes, have fewer pairs of gills than the other represen-

tatives of the class.

Again, it may be, that to appreciate truly natural relations of

this type of animals, it will be necessary to consider separately

each of their minor divisions rather than the whole class as a

unit ; as we shall have to do also among the reptiles, where the

peculiarities of the primary divisions overrule the influence of the

media in which they are developed.

However obscure these relations may be among Crustacea,

owing to the parasitism of some of their types, or the peculiar

metamorphosis of others, if we now consider the insects proper

we shall find here again a strict accordance with the results we

have already derived from the investigation of the lower classes.

Having acknowledged the superiority of the sucking insects over

the chewing tribes, we cannot fail to perceive that the Neuro-

ptera, which must be considered as the lowest, inasmuch as their

body still preserves the elongated form of worms, are aquatic in

their larval condition and have even external gills, as their respi-

ratory organs during that period; next the Coleoptera, among

which also we find aquatic larve, and a number of terrestrial types ;

and highest the Orthoptera, which undergo a less extensive, but

entirely terrestrial development, whilst the Hymenoptera have a

more diversified metamorphosis, and assume even in their larval

condition in some of their types, the higher forms which charac-

terize the larve of Lepidoptera.

Among the sucking insects we begin again with various aquatic

types or aquatic larval forms,—next rise to the Diptera with other

aquatic larval conditions but a constant aérial mode of life in the

perfect state, and finally to the type Lepidoptera, in which all larvae

are terrestrial, and even highly organized in their earliest state

in the higher groups; so that the class as a whole does not only

rank above the Crustacea for its structure, but consists chiefly of .

and the Elements in which they live. 169

aérial types im their perfect state of development, a large number

of which are aquatic but fluviatile in their larval condition, and

comparatively exceedingly few marine. So that if we compare

the whole type of Articulata with either the Mollusca or Radiata,

we see that in accordance with the higher development of its

structure it has not only proportionally a larger number of ter-

restrial and aérial types, but an entire class is throughout aérial

in its perfect state of development, and, though aquatic in the

stages of growth, the larve are chiefly fluviatile and not marine ;

so that we may conclude from zoological evidence that the more

intimate connection with the main land and aérial mode of ex-

istence indicate a higher degree of development than an aquatic

mode of life ; and between the animals living in water, that fluvia-

tile types must rank higher than the marine.

These views are fully sustained by the order of succession of

these great types of the animal kingdom throughout the earlier

geological periods ; for as it is already ascertained from zoological

eomparisons, that the earlier types in each class rank lower than

their present living representatives, we have further evidence from

the circumstances under which they live that they were all aquatic

and marine in the earliest periods, and that fluviatile and terres-

trial types have followed only at later periods. Without alluding

to those classes in which the gradation of fossil types is less

distinctly shown, let me only recall the Crinoids among Echino-

derms, which for so long time prevailed to the almost entire ex-

clusion of all other families among Acephala; the great preva-

lence of Brachiopoda in the oldest deposits and the first appear-

ance of Naiades in tertiary beds ; the large number of branchiate

Gasteropoda up to the time of the tertiary period, when Limnee

and Helices made their first appearance ; the earlier development

of Crustacea with more uniform joints, and the appearance of

insects of the tribe of Scorpions anterior to that of the winged

families, among which the Neuroptera seem to be the first to in-

erease in number, and the late occurrence of the sucking tribes

in tertiary beds, and there will be no doubt left that the grada-

tion of structure is intimately connected with the extension of

continental lands, and that the present connection of animals with

the surrounding media in which they live agrees also with their

natural gradation. If we would study the natural relations be-

tween animals and the media in which they live, we could not

begin with better prospect of success than by investigating mi-

nutely the different families of Vertebrata separately, rather than

the whole classes of this great type. For though it is at once

apparent that the class of Fishes as a whole is entirely aquatic, and

stands at the same time lowest among Vertebrata, as soon as we

pass to the investigation of the Reptiles we find aquatic and even

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 12

170 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

marine types among Turtles, which rank much higher than the

whole order of Batrachians, which are almost entirely fluviatile ;

and we find again marine and fluviatile types among Birds and

Mammalia, the highest of all Vertebrata. .'These facts show most

conclusively that an organization as high as that of the Vertebrata

— introducing a mode of existence so independent of the changes

of the seasons throughout the year, so durable as to last for num-~

bers of years (whilst among Invertebrata, and especially among

Insects, but also among many other animals of lower type, there

exists the most intimate connection between their development

and the course of the seasons) ; we say these facts show, that with

such animals which.are placed so far above the influence of phy-

sical conditions, their connection with the circumstances under

which they live is much weaker, so much so that internal strue-

ture overrules greatly the foundation of those connections which

are so intimate in lower animals, and reduces their limits to sub-

ordinate connections between members of the minor groups.

While in the class of Fishes—the lowest—the whole type is orga-

nized in such a manner as to make it uniformly dependent upon

one of the natural elements in which animals live, the three other

classes present most diversified combinations, there being marine;

fluviatile, and terrestrial or aérial types in these classes, under

the development of as many structural types, differing almost m

the same degree when contrasted with each other, and so much,

that the aquatic Mammalia even in their marine types, or the

marine Turtles, differ as much from each other or from Birds as

they agree with their respective freshwater or terrestrial types.

These discrepancies between the great types may be owing to

other motives in the plan of creation than those to which they

are here ascribed. The apparent anomalies between some of the

articulated types may also be the results of combinations different

from those with which they are connected above. But whether

these views are correct or not, I have no doubt that the study of

the phenomena which I am now contrasting, cannot fail to lead

finally to a more correct appreciation of the natural relations

which exist between animals and the media in which they live,

than the vague views which have prevailed lately, from want of

investigation of the subject rather than from an especial view

taken of it. I am far from supposing that in every instance I

have hit at the outset the true view ; I shall be satistied to have

called forth direct mvestigation upon this question, and led the

way in afield which promises such ample reward.

Before entering into a special investigation of the-natural weld

tions of Vertebrata and the surrounding media, it may not be out

of place to call attention to some collateral facts which will appear

particularly prominent in the type of Vertebrata, but which have

and the Elements in which they live. 171

already their value in the study of the lower types. | I allude to

the relative bulk of animals of the same type living in different

media. We can derive no impression upon this point from the

investigation of the Radiata, as they are all aquatic, and almost

entirely marine. But the difference is already marked between

the Mollusca if we contrast their marine and their fluviatile and

terrestrial types within the limits of their natural secondary

groups. Among the Acephala, if we consider the Lamelli-

branchiata, we cannot fail to observe that the marine represen-

tatives are as a whole, and taking into consideration the propor-

tional number of their genera and species, of larger size and

greater weight than the fluviatile. We have nowhere such gi-

gantic, bulky and heavy freshwater bivalves, as are many of the

marine shells, and we need only compare the large Chamas or

Tridacnas and Hippopus, the gigantic Pinna, even with the

largest of Anodonts ; and again the numerous species of Cyclas,

&c., with the smaller marine bivalves, among which we find but

few species of so minute types. Again, among Gasteropoda how

much larger are most of the Univalve marine shells, such as Do-

lium, Strombus, Voluta and. others, than even the largest fresh-

water Ampullarie and the whole lot of freshwater and terrestrial

Pulmonata, among which latter we have absolutely the smallest

of all Mollusca in the innumerable varieties of Pupa and other

genera! We reckon in this type of Gasteropoda the minute spe-

eies by hundreds, while there are exceedingly few of really small

size among the marine ones, and the greater number are even

universally above the medium size of the larger fluviatile and

terrestrial types. ,

Among the Articulata the same rule obtains, and here we may

compare classes with classes, even in their different stages of

growth. Are not the Worms, taken as a whole, larger animals

than the Caterpillars? Do we not find among marine Worms by

far the largest types? We need only remember the gigantic

Eunice, or even the parasitic Tape Worms, to be satisfied of the

fact. Are not the Crustacea as a class composed of types exceed-

ing far the largest of Insects even with their wings spread? Are

not the marine Lobsters many times larger than the freshwater

Crawfishes? A minute investigation of the details of this nu-

merous class might lead to very interesting comparisons, which

however would be out of the way in this general sketch.

I shall mention only a few facts to show that these comparisons

might even be traced between the different stages of growth of

these animals. It must be, for instance, a matter of surprise to

see that the body of so many Insects is smaller in their perfect

state of development than as a pupa; and that again this is

smaller than that of the larva, though the larva be after all only

12*

172 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

the younger state of the pupa, and the pupa the younger state of

the perfect Insect. But in the same ratioas we find:so frequently

throughout the animal kingdom that the lower condition of strue-

ture and development of a type is manifested inva more-bulky

body, so we find among" Insects, that their earlier state of meta-

morphosis which is developed) under» inferior) circumstances,

reaches its final growth in a more bulky body than that of fol-

lowing periods during which their successive moultings and the

transformations of the substance of the body take place; the

greatest size which the larva acquires is first reduced»in its trans-

ition into a chrysalis, and'this ‘again is: reduced in its transition

into a perfect insect,—the development: of wings only leaving

them seemingly of greater size when their surface is extended,

though the bulk as a whole be reduced: Weighing these animals

in these different states of development will satisfy the most :incre-

dulous of the reality of what is here stated, should the appearance

have deceived him before. A Silkworm when it begins to’ spin

is much heavier than the chrysalis, and this heavier than the'per-

fect Moth. Without directly weighing these animals, we might

be satisfied about this fact if we consider the amount of silk

which is thrown out by the latter, and the amount of fluid

which is discharged by the Moth even before it rids itself: of its

load of eggs and sperm to enjoy the last moments of its complete

maturity. 20in

_ If we now allude to the Vertebrata we shall find very similar

facts, and perhaps in the animals to be mentioned, inducements

for the discovery of curious unnoticed connections. And ‘here

again we should be cautious, for reasons alluded to already above,

not to take the classes as such, but rather to consider their dif-

ferent types separately ; for the class of Fishes as a whole cannot

be said to contain the largest Vertebrates, nor even to afford any

support to the view that aquatic animals in general are larger than

terrestrial, for we find proportionably a much greater number of

large species among Mammalia than among Fishes; we finda

greater number of large terrestrial Reptiles than of aquatic ones.

But if we review the classes separately, and consider their secon-

dary groups by themselves, we find that the rule holds good, but

bears, at the same time, most interesting reference to the order

of succession in geological times, as the respective types of any

given group are the larger in the present period, whether terrestrial

or aquatic, for being representatives of families which had nume-

rous representatives in older periods. Among Fishes, we find the

largest in the family of Sharks and Skates, Sturgeons and 'Gar-

pikes, the first of which are exclusively marine, the second ma-

rine and fluviatile, the third entirely fluviatile ; but the three

types are either exclusively representatives’ of families largely

and the Elements-in which they live. 173

developed in former geological periods, or so connected with ex-

tinct types as to show that this connection has influenced. their

development.

Among Reptiles we find the largest in the family of Turtles

among their marine representatives; among the Lizard-like in

the fiuviatile Crocodiles; among Batrachians in their aquatic

families.

In Birds, the aquatic families, Pelicans, Geese, Ducks, &c. bear

a much larger proportion of heavy bulky forms than any terres-

trial’ families; and if the Ostrich should at once occur as a

striking exception, let us not forget that the giants of this family

are known in a fossil state, exceeding far their living represen-

tatives.

Among Mammalia, we have the Whales as the largest class ;

and if we should be reminded of the great size of terrestrial

Pachyderms, let us not forget that Pachyderms were the promi-

nent type of Mammalia during the tertiary period. In connection

with these facts it might be shown that natural families through-

out»the animal kingdom are constructed within limits of size

which do not admit of great differences. A comparison of Ceta-

ceans with Rodents, of Ruminants with Bats, of Passerine with

Gallinaceous Birds, of Sharks with Herrings, of Cod-fishes with

Blennoids, of Cuttle-fishes with Pteropods, of Crabs with Ento-

mostraca, &c., might easily satisfy the most sceptical that there are

natural limits assigned to certain combinations of structure and

the material bulk of the animals in which they are manifested.

After this digression let us return to our consideration of the

natural connection of the secondary groups of Vertebrata with

the elements in which they live.

Though the class of Fishes is entirely aquatic, we have among

these animals a greater number of marine types, and some which

are partly marine and partly fluviatile, or, at periods, marine, or,

at periods, fluviatile; and others which are entirely fluviatile or

almost so. And though, at present, it is not plain that fluviatile

types on the whole are superior to the marine types, we should

not Jose sight of the circumstance, that the only hving Sauroids,

which have so many characters by which they may be connected

with the class of Reptiles, and considered as the highest among

Fishes, are entirely fluviatile ; both Lepidosteus and Palypterus

occur only in fresh waters ; some of the Lepidostei only are known

to:reach the mouths of rivers emptying into the sea. And though

the families of Sharks and Skates are chiefly marine, numbers

of them, especially of those types of Skates which have nume-

rous fossil representatives durmg the tertiary period, such as

Myliobatis; are known to ascend freely the rivers in tropical re-

gions. «Among Cyclostomes, the lowest type, Branchiostoma, is

174 M. Agassiz on the Relations between nimals

marine, Petrostoma proper being both marine and fluviatile: the

higher type of Ammoceetes (for we must consider Ammocetes as

higher, masmuch as the division of the lips indicates a tendency

towards a formation of a distinct upper and lower jaw) is exclu-

sively fluviatile. The Goniodonts, which from their affinities to

Sturgeons rank higher than the Siluridee, are exclusively fluvia-

tile, whilst there are some marine types among the latter. Among

Percoids we find in fresh water a larger number of those m which

the two dorsals are distinct, a character making them eminently

superior to the forms with undivided fins. For the same reason

we should consider the Sparoids inferior to the Percoids, their

dorsals being not only generally undivided, but even covered with

scales. Among the Hels, those destitute of all fins are exclusively

marine, those without pectorals also exclusively marine, and we

may fairly consider the freshwater Eels as the higher type of the

family on this ground. If there is any natural connection, as'l

have attempted elsewhere to show that there is, between Scom-

broids and Scomberesoces, and Hsoces proper, it becomes plain at

once that the latter are the higher from the abdominal position

of their ventrals, and they are a fluviatile family. Even taking

the Cycloids as a whole, we find among them the lower families

of Thoracici and Jugulares, as the families of Cod and Scom-

brides, chiefly marine, whilst the families of Salmonide and Cy-

prinide are chiefly fluviatile. Among the Gadoids we have those

with many vertical fins, as the true Cod, marine, while those in

which the dorsals and anals are reduced, such as the genus Lota,

are fluviatile. Even among the Salmonide in the widest exten-

sion which this family had formerly, we find the Scopelidee with

the inferior structure of their jaws chiefly marine, while the Co-

racini and true Salmonide are chiefly fluviatile. Everywhere, in

fact, in each minor group, the fluviatile representatives show cha-

racters indicating their superiority over their marine represen-

tatives. Whatever exceptions might be found to this law, which

in the outset appears so general, I have no doubt will lead at

some future time to the discovery of some other principle as yet

unknown.

The class of Reptiles is one of the most interesting in the point

of view under consideration, and each of their types exemplifies

in itself the law of the intimate connection between animal types

and the media in which they live in the most strikmg manner,

inasmuch as here the gradation, which might be inferred from

structural and embryological evidence, agrees most fully with the

gradation of the elements in which they live. Among Batra-

chians we have chiefly fluviatile and terrestrial families... The

Ichthyodes, or Batrachians with permanent branchiz, are all

aquatic, and acknowledged the lowest in the class. Some of their

and the Elements in which they live. 175

lowest representatives occur even. in brackish swamps, and, as

soon as attention is called to this subject, it cannot fail to be per-

ceived that the Frogs with their more or less palmate fingers and

their more aquatic. habits, rank lower than the Toads with their

divided fingers and terrestrial mode of life. Among Ophidians

we have’ chiefly terrestrial. families, and only a few marine and

aquatic ones; but, who, can fail to perceive that the marine Ser-

pents with their flattened tail are inferior to the terrestrial ge-

nera; and that among these it is. a well-known fact there are some

with rudimentary, posterior extremities which assign them a

superior rank ? . Some objections might be drawn from the con-

sideration of the Saurians, among which the highest type, the

Crocodiles, are chiefly fluviatile ; but it has elsewhere been shown

that Crocodiles are not truly Saurians of the same type with our

Lizards, but modern representatives of a large family which was

very numerous in former geological periods, when face first re-

presentatives were marine types provided with fins instead of

distinct fingers ; so that, far from being an exception, the Croco-

diles of our days, which are either fluviatile or terrestrial, must

be considered as the highest representatives of that almost extinct

type of Reptiles, the earliest forms of which were marine, fol-

lowed by freshwater. Finally, among Chelonians the gradation

in }connection with the natural elements m which they live is

most striking, for the inferiority of marine Turtles is as plain as

it can be, not only in the form of their organs of locomotion, but

even in the peculiarity of many of their internal organs, especially

of their ovaries, which contain eggs almost as numerous as those

of Fishes. . Next we place the freshwater Turtles with palmate

fingers, and highest, terrestrial Testudines with their short undi-

vided fingers. So that we have in this class, with its various ma-

rine and freshwater and terrestrial types, not only a full illus-

tration of these laws, but so intimate a connection between gra-

dation of structure and mode of living in various elements, as to

lead to the conviction that the mere mode of living might in

many instances be almost as safe a guide to ascertain the natural

gradation of types, as the study of their internal structure.

Ever since the class of Birds has been the object of regular

imvyestigation, their aquatic types have been considered as inferior

to the terrestrial ones, and among the former, those which live

entirely an aquatic life are decidedly the lowest. They are so,

not! only on account of the more imperfect development of their

legs, which preserve throughout their embryonic form, but also

in) the less.extensive development of their wings, in the more

scale-like form of their feathers, and the greater number of eggs

they: lay; and the less care they take of their young, which are

vhatched ima state of development in which they are already pre-

176 M. Agassiz on the Relations. between Animals

pared to provide for their own, food. .The same isthe, case with

the Gallinaceous and the Wading Birds, which, though more ad-

vanced in many respects, are.still. inferior to, the climbing and

Passerine Birds in this respect, having.a heavier flight, if they fly

at all, and living a more terrestrial, and, even aquatic life ;.the

Wading Birds coming nearer in this respect to those with palmate

fingers, and the Gallinaceous Birds, as well.as the Ostriches, ha-

ving a more terrestrial mode of life; whilst the Passerine Birds rank

higher in all these respects, feed, their, young,,and take care of

them for a longer time, and, liye;almost. exclusively an_aérial life,

few of them having aquatic, habits, and.those being in their

respective families by their formas well.as by their mode of life,

decidedly inferior to their loftier relations.

The classification of Birds asa whole is still so. imperfect,

though their minor groups are well understood, that many im-

portant relations in these respects must necessarily be more or

less concealed as long as their primary divisions are not. better

known; so that we may expect many interesting hints from

further investigations in this view.

The class of Mammalia is not only the most. varied in. the

forms of its members, but also in the diversity of their mode of

life; nevertheless this diversity is connected by the most inti-

mate relations of structure. The Whales are as much mamma~-

lian by their internal organization as the most. exclusively. ter-

restrial quadrupeds. True Cetaceans constitute a natural family,

all the members of which are exclusively marine, and noone

of them even fluviatile—for the Sirenide must be considered as

entirely distinct from true Cetaceans ; and these Cetaceans, at

the same time. that they are so exclusively marine, are also the

lowest type of Mammalia, not only from the imperfection of their

extremities, of which there is only one anterior pair, and from the

want of hind-legs, but also from the extraordinary development

and bulk of their muscular tail, and the development of a caudal

fin, and sometimes even a fin-like fold of the skin upon the back.

If it can be shown that. the Sirenide are an aquatic type of a

larger. group embracing Pachyderms, the direct relation of their

structure and mode of life will be at once obvious, since Sirenidee

are either marine or fluyiatile, while true Pachyderms are terres-

trial: and should we not be justified in considering the subaquatie

Hippopotamus as inferior to its more terrestrial relatives of the

genera Rhinoceros, Elephant, and Horse ?. Are we not to consider

the Ornithorhynchus, with its palmate hind-legs and spur, as in-

ferior to Echidna? Are not the palmate Rodentia inferior to the

terrestrial and arboreal types?, Are not the aquatic Shrews in-

ferior to the arboreal Insectiyora? All these secondary questions

will receive, in future, due attention, and will no doubt be|satis-

and the Elements in which they live. 177

factorily settled. But there are families in which we can already

see our way and arrive at precise conclusions. Among Carni-

vorous Mammalia we have three very distinct types : the Pinni-

poda or Seals; the Plantigrada or Bears ; and the Digitigrada,

Dogs and Cats. Now even if objections were raised against the

association of the Walrus with the common Seals, there can be

no doubt’ of the inferiority of the latter when contrasted with

Plantigrada and Digitigrada. Their short fin-like legs, their

clumsy body in'connection with their aquatic marine life, assign

them a lower position, and the Plantigrada must be considered

as intermediate between them and the Digitigrada. Now among

Digitigrades, even if we take isolated genera, we are led to assign

to the species with aquatic habits an inferior position among their

nearest relatives. The Polar Bear comes decidedly nearer the

Seals in all its habits than any other species of that genus, and

on that ground should be considered as inferior to the terrestrial

species. Again, the others, with their palmate fingers, rank

lower than their terrestrial relatives : and we may even find that

such considerations will hold good among the varieties of one and

the same species; for we have varieties among the Digitigrade

Dogs in which the fingers are palmate, a character which is de-

rived from the imperfect development of their legs, preserving

throughout life their embryonic form ; and these varieties among

Dogs are the most playful and at the same time most aquatic in

their habits, preserving in their adult state characters of the

young and habits of the lower types,—this playful disposition

being universal even among the most ferocious of the Cat tribe.

I shall abstain purposely from tracing these comparisons higher

up among Monkeys, and in the human families, from fear of al-

luding to exciting topics ; but leave it to the philosophic observer

to consider how far the idea of an aquatic Monkey is compatible

with the high position which these animals hold in the class of

Mammalia ; and how curious it is that in the human family there

are races which differ so much in their natural dispositions, mode

of life, habits, and adaptation to higher civilization; and how

closely these natural dispositions are connected with apparently

insignificant peculiarities of structure.

Upon reviewing the facts mentioned above, and the inferences

derived from the facts, no impartial observer can in future deny

the importance of the study of the natural relations between ani-

mals and the media in which they live; and the close connection

which exists between them and the gradation of their structure.

But this being the case, it must be a matter of surprise that the

views so long entertained of the importance of this connection,

which: led ‘earlier’ naturalists, generally, to the classification of

animals according to the media in which they live, should have

178 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals

been so completely abandoned, and even considered of no value

at all in systematic classification. For my own part I have no

doubt that this negative result has arisen from the circumstance

that all aquatic animals were brought together, in these earlier

attempts, without reference to their structure or organic develop-

ment, while we have found that structure is the ruling principle,

and that natural connection with the element is the seconda

motive by which these connections’ ‘are ‘influenced! Indeed,

aquatic animals, though agreeing in many respects, and though

provided with analogous apparatus to perform the same functions,

have, in different types of the animal kingdom, a very different

plan of structure, and very different organs to perform the same

functions. I shall not enter into a detailed illustration of these

differences, as I have alluded to these facts in other papers, but

only recall here the great difference which exists in these connec-

tions between the different types. :

Among the Radiata, which are all aquatic, we find even that the

adaptation to the liquid element is introduced in a plan of strue-

ture which is widely different from the plan of structure prevail-

ing in the Mollusca, though they also are chiefly aquatic; and

that even the terrestrial types of Mollusca present, for adaptation

to an aérial mode of life, only a modification of their aquatic

types. The same may be said of Insects, in which the structure is

mainly that of the Crustacea and Worms, which are permanently

aquatic types, presenting simply a transformation of those pecu-

liarities of structure which enable the lower classes to live under

water, such as will enable them to rise in their adult state into an

aérial condition of existence. Among the Vertebrata the case is

very different. The type is constructed for a terrestrial and aérial

mode of life; even their aquatic representatives have rudiments

of the apparatus, which acquire the highest development in the

complete terrestrial types, and most of their aquatic types are truly

aérial animals living in water, just as Insects are aquatic types

adapted to the air. Let us only contrast, in this respect, Cetacea

with common Articulata. They have a pulmonary mode of life

as much as man; they have the same mode of reproduction ; only

their form enables them to dive under water and to dwell perma-

nently in the sea ; but, for all their structure, they are truly aérial

animals. And this is equally the case with Birds and Reptiles ;

and with the Fishes I am prepared to show that there is no differ-

ence in this respect. For though, in their perfect state, Fishes are

exclusively aquatic, they are completely built upon the same plan

with those aérial classes of Vertebrata. The difference here is

only this, that the branchial apparatus, which exists simultaneously

in Reptiles, Birds and Mammalia, in their imperfect condition, is

developed to be a permanent organ of respiration, while it is‘re+

and the. Elements in. which they live. — 179

duced and disappears in. the higher classes in proportion as the

lungs acquire a greater development. In Fishes, on the con-

trary, the homologue of the lung remains functionally and orga-

nically in a rudimentary state, as an air-bladder. But all classes

have both apparatus in an inverse state of development, and thus

Fishes are as fully constructed on the plan of the higher Verte-

brata, as the aérial Invertebrata are on the plan of their aquatic

types. But the circumstances that Fishés have the double type

of respiratory organs, and that the pulmonary one, which by no

means exists in any Invertebrates, as I have shown elsewhere, but

throughout the Vertebrata including Fishes, show that the whole

type of the Fishes have to be viewed in the same light as Rep-

tiles, Birds and Mammalia, and must therefore be only considered

as a lower condition of these aérial types, and not the latter as a

higher degree of the former. For trachez of Insects, and. lungs

of Spiders, are only modified branchiz of the type of Articulata,

just as much as lungs of Pulmonata are modified branchiz of the

type of Mollusca, while gills and lungs in Vertebrata are parallel

systems both coexisting in all of them, and only acquiring re-

spectively a different degree of development in each of their

classes. These facts which I have traced m other papers through

a special conyparison of all the homologies of the different types

of respiratory organs in Vertebrata, Articulata, Mollusca and Ra-

diata, show plainly, that the aquatic, marine, or fluviatile, and

terrestrial mode of life are introduced throughout the animal

kingdom by special adaptations of peculiar different systems of

organs performing analogous functions; and that the failure of

introducing the consideration of the adaptation of animals to the

media in which they live, in the plan of their classification, must

be ascribed to the fact that these analogous structures were in

the beginning considered as identical features in the organiza-

tion. But taking in future into consideration all these peculia-

rities, we shall rapidly proceed towards the full understanding of

all the relations between the gradation of animals and the media

in which they live, as far as they are not yet fully understood.

An extensive review of the Vertebrata might long ago have led

to such conclusions ; but before they could be considered as a ge-

neral law ruling the whole animal kingdom, it was necessary that

they should be treated in a special manner through the innume-

rable types of Invertebrated animals ; and we have seen that this

agreement is as close and as complete throughout the types of

Radiata, Mollusca and Articulata, as it is plain among Vertebrata ;

and the slight difficulties to which we have alluded, must proba-

bly be referred to the present state of our knowledge respecting

some of them, rather than to a departure from this law in any of

their types.

180 Mr. J. Miers on the-genus Habrothamnus.

XV.—On the genus Habrothamnus. By Joun Mizrs, Esq.,

F.RS., F.L.S, ad

HaBROTHAMNUS.

I rake this opportunity of cancelling the suggestion made.on a

former occasion, in regard to the validity of this genus.(Lond,

Jo. Bot. v. 151; and Ill. So..Am. Pl. i. 75). / From an examina-

tion of dried specimens, I could detect. no difference. in its floral

structure from that of Cestrum, upon which a generic distinction

could be drawn, and there seemed no, other alternative, but to

unite the whole group, as.a separate section. of Cestrum. I have,

however, lately had an opportunity of.examining a plant of this

genus in a living state, and can here detect. some slight.dif-

ferences, which are not distinguishable in dried specimens... .In

Cestrum, the estivation of the corolla is induplicato-valvate, the

edges of each lobe being partly turned in upon both margins,

and closely applied and adherent to those of the contiguous lobes

(see Lond. Journ. Bot. vii. 58; and Ill. South Amer. Plants, i.

126) but in Habrothamnus, each lobe has its margins completely

turned in, so that they adhere, ina somewhat conduplicate form,

firmly to one another, and are only connected with those of the

adjoining lobes by apposition, not by adhesion ; although the

margins of the several lobes thus all converge towards the-axis,

each lobe is respectively free, and not valvately or induplicately

connected with the adjoining lobes, as in Cestrum; this peculiar

mode of zstivation, which is only a modification of the plicative or

valvate, so peculiar a feature among the Solanacee, I propose to

distinguish by the name of implicative; it is somewhat analogous to

the volutive form of Anthocercis, a figure of which is shown im ‘Ill.

South Amer. Plants, i. 170,’ but there the margins are respectively

imbricated or overlapped, which is one of the principal distin-

guishing features of the Atropacee in the Solanal alliance.

Another difference is observable in the structure of the stigma,

which is not exactly that of Cestrum. In Habrothamnus, the

style is a little thickened at its summit, and slightly infundibuli-

form, being terminated by a thin and distinct, almost entire

margin, slightly bilobed ; this orifice is closed by a large, sphe-

rical, and slightly bilobed green stigma, covered with numerous

spiculate papille, with a hollow in the centre communicating

with the channel of the style. In Cestrum, the style is terminated

by two lamellar lobes, whose inner surfaces are covered with

stigmatic glands, forming a somewhat bilobed capitate head.

These differences in structure are small, and not to be discerned

in the dried state, and therefore of themselves scarcely afford

sufficient ground for a generic distinction; but combined witha

Mr. J.Miers oa the genus Habrothamnus. 181

very peculiar habit, easily distinguishable from that of Cestrum,

they justify me in recalling the recommendation suggested, as

‘above quoted, and in reinstating the genus, as proposed by Mr.

Bentham, with the following amended character: not having

seen the seed, I copy the description of it and the fruit wholly

from that of Endlicher. ‘Gen. Pl’ 3867. In coming to the

above conclusion, it ought to be stated at the same time, that

H. tomentosus, with its small calyx and the paucity and smallness

of its bracts, does not sensibly differ in habit from many species

of Cestrum, while on the contrary C. bracteatum and C. organense

possess the large involucrating bracts that characterize most

species of Habrothamnus. As the description and figure given

by Kunth, of Cestrum roseum, correspond entirely with Habro-

thamnus, I have added it, as another species of this genus, and

others may perhaps also be found to belong here.

Hapnoruamyvs, Benth., (char. emend.).— Calyz tubulosus, co-

loratus, 5-dentatus, dentibua acutis.. Corolla infundibulifor-

mis, tubo imo angusto, summo inflato, ore contracto, limbo

brevi, 5-partito, lobis acutis, reflexis, zestivatione implicativa*.

Stamina 5, inclusa, equalia ; filamenta subulata, infra medium

tubi inserta, apice subinflexa ; anthere ovate, 2-lobe, spiculato-

rugose, imo dorsi sine connectivo affixe, utrinque longitudi-

_maliter. dehiscentes. _ Ovarium oyatum,apice umbilicatum,

breviter stipitatum, stipite glandulo, annulari. instructo. et

cyatho (corolle reliquo) circumdato, 2-loculare, dissepimento

medio placentifero ; ovulis paucis, spermadermis. ligulatis

suspensis. Sty/us simplex, apice sub-incrassatus, infundibu-

laris, ore integro sub-2-lobo. Stigma sphericum glandulosum,

subemarginatum, spiculoso-papillosum, medio cavum. Bacca

calyce persistente cincta, 2-locularis. _Semina pauca, angulata,

umbilico ventrali. Hmédryo in axi albuminis carnosi rectus ;

cotyledonibusfoliaceis, radicula tereti infera.—Frutices Mexicani

et Ecuadorenses sub-tomentoso-pubescentes,. pilis articulatis ;

folia alterna, integerrima ; flores inequaliter cymosi, aut sub-

fasciculati, bractets magnis sepius involucrati, calycibus corollis

baccisque rubris.

The species described are the following :—

1. Habrothamnus fasciculatus, Bth., Pl. Hartw. n. 369; Trans.

Hort. Soe. iii. 1. tab. 1; Bot. Mag. tab. 4183. . H. elegans,

Schweid.. H. purpureus, Lindl. Bot. Reg. n.s. 15. tab. 43.

Meyenia fasciculata, Sch]. Linn. viii. 251.

* ZEstivatio implicativa, nempe lobis singulatim conduplicatis, hoe modo,

marginibus sese xque cum contiguis induplicato-conniventibus, nec ut in

Cestro, marginibus solummodo cum contiguis induplicato-valvatis.

182 Mr. J. Hardy.on the effects produced

2. Habrothamnus tomentosus; Bth. Pl. Hartw.n. 369. )

3. Habrothamnus corymbosus, Endl. Bot. Mag. tab,-4201 ; V.

Houtte, Flor, u. tab. 10. | Meyenia corymbosa, Schl. loc. cit.

252.

4. Habrothamnus cyaneus, Lindl. Bot. Reg. n. s. Mise. 72.

5. Habrothamnus paniculatus, Mart. & Gal., Bull. Acad. Brux. xii,

148,

6. Habrothamnus roseus, Mexico. Cestrum roseum, H. B. K. i.

59. tab. 197.

XVI.— On the effects produced by some Insects, &c. upon Plants.

By James Harpy, Penmanshiel*.

I po not intend in the present notices to offer any remarks on

the general subject of the effects of the Annulosa upon vegeta-

tion ; this is a theme too important to be disposed of cursorily,

and to follow it out in detail would require a treatise. 1 design

merely to make a few statements relative to some observations

recently made on some points, where botany and entomology

may be said to be conterminous and capable of affording mutual

illustration.

1. Vibrio Graminis.

On the 28th of May I noticed that the leaves of the sheep’s

fescue grass (Festuca ovina), and if I recollect aright, of some

other grasses, growing close upon the sea-coast, were affected

with several purplish swellings, of which I brought away examples

for examination. They only appear a little thicker than the leaf

in whose substance they originate, and according to their length

are squarish or oblong, slightly roughish, stiff and rounded hke

a piece of wire, and occupy either the entire breadth or are con-

fined to the edges. At first, from finding in the interior only

bluish or purplish granules, I felt disposed to attribute them to

a fungus ; till opening others more carefully, I observed several

minute Annelides, coiled up in channels winding amongst the

granules. These I subsequently found were Vibriones, of which

one species, Vibrio Tritici, as is now well understood, produces

the disease called “ Ear Cockles,” or “ Burnt Corn” in wheat.

Others of somewhat similar character swarm in decaying pota-

toes and turnips, and the “eel ” of vinegar is an example fami-

liar to microscopic amateurs. Some of the knots contained only

a single occupant, but one of the more elongated ones had about

half a dozen of various sizes. The worms are white, almost

transparent, very minute and slender, just visible to the eye,

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, July 11, 1850.

by some Insects upon Plants. 183

‘pointed at each end, the posterior tapered for a very considerable

space, contracting as it were by three separate gradations till it

terminates in a point; the head end is something like that of an

eel, bluntish, and gradually widening out for a considerable way

backwards, where there is a greenish annulus, formed perhaps by

the commencement of the intestines, as behind this there is a

cloudiness all along the middle. I could not perceive the oral

opening, but behind the point there is a dusky spot connected

by a line with the interior. The young ones are immaculate

white, but the old contain a profusion of greenish granules,

which may be either the eggs or the undigested food. Although

not. indicated externally, the body is evidently composed of a

series of rings which separate the internal contents; as one in

which the skin happened to be ruptured was emptied in a man-

ner corresponding to this structure. The movement of the par-

ticles at the wound was a rapid rush, which extended itself by

degrees upwards ; but there were intervals where the current

seemed to be impeded as if by constrictions, upon passing which

it again flowed freely. The worms placed in moisture agitate

themselves to and fro, but are usually rather inactive. The length

is about 1 line. The species is probably new, and may be called

Vibrio Graminis.

According to the observations of Mr. Bauer, Vibrio Tritici is

originally introduced, in the young or egg state, into the germi-

nating seed-corn, and after a succession of generations during

the passage, is conducted by the propulsion of the circulating

fluid up higher and higher, till it reaches the ear. Whether this

be the means by which the present species gains access to the

position which it occupies, I cannot determine. It is by no means

uncommon, and as the parts affected by its presence dwarf the

blade, interfere with the healthy flow of the sap, and will pro-

bably soon decay, it may be regarded as somewhat prejudicial to

the coast pastures, which are principally composed of the grasses

that it attacks.~ The granules with which the knots are_filled

give out a brown tincture when moistened.

2. Cecidomyie of the Willow, Rose, and Rock-rose.

It has recently been discovered by the German naturalists, that

several of the galls which the Cynipides originate upon the leaves

of trees produce two different forms of gall-fly ; it has not how-

ever, so far as I am aware, been remarked, that the galls formed

by the Dipterous Cecidomyie may in like manner be colonized

at one and the same time by distinct species. The rose-gall upon

the summits of willow shoots has attracted the attention of most

observers, and DeGeer has briefly indicated the fly (Cecidomyia

salicina), which he reared from the red larva which occasions it, as

184 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced

black with brown wings. During the present spring 1 met with

one of these productions upon the Saliz cinerea, tenanted by about

eight or nine pupz, which became flies on the 22nd of May, and.

these were at once seen to be not all of one species. The smallest

and most numerous had the wings dusky and very pubescent,

with the antenne 17-jointed in the male and 16-jointed in the

female, and were from 3—1 line long, and the expanse of the wings

2 lines. The second, of which 1 only obtained a single male,

was considerably larger, had the antennz 22-jointed, the wings

ample, clear, with only a few scattered hairs. . Length 1} line,

expanse of the wings 4 lines... 1 have not been. able to identify

these with any described species, and have named the first C. sa-

ligna, and the second C. Cinerearum*... The Cecidomyia salicina

of DeGeer, according to Macquart’s account, has about twenty

joints in the antennz, and has the wings hairy and slightly ob-

secure. Length 2 lines. The woody oblong gall of the willow

likewise produces a Cecidomyia, which I venture to term C. Gal-

larum-Salicis. If I mistake not, from an examination of dried

specimens, the antennz are 20-jointed in the male and 19-jointed

in the female, and the wings are slightly dusky and grayish

pubescent. The length is 1} line, and the wings are 3 lines in

expanse. Bouché, on the other hand, describes from this gall an

insect which he likewise designates Cecidomyia Salicina, as 1 line

long, with brown wings. There is thus a great confusion of

synonyms on this topic, and it is possible from. the observations

which I have just recorded, that this may have arisen from in-

sects really distinct having passed under the review of different

observers. Mr. Westwood has recently brought forward another

species found in the young twigs of Salix viminalis and &. rubra.

This he names C. viminalis, and in it the antenne are 17-jointed

in both sexes, and the wings are colourless with the hinder mar-

gin strongly fringed.

I have also recently remarked an instance of two species of

gall-midges acting in concert on roses. The leaflets of various

wild species of these are tenanted in the centre by companies of

larvee which cause this part to thicken and blister on each side

of the midrib, and the leaflet being thereby prevented from ex-

panding, protects, as if in a pod, the little community. These

larvee have the characters of those of the Cecidomyia, viz. are

spindle-shaped or subelliptical, only slightly convex, with distinet

subcompressed lateral margins, the head end attenuated to a

point, with a pair of horn-like bristles behind it, a dusky spot

visible above and beneath, and a dagger-shaped polished mark

* Cineree, a sectional term applied by Mr. Borrer to the sallows..

by some Insects upon Plants. 185

on the fore-part of the breast ; and the hinder end is subtruncate,

slightly tuberculate. The most numerous is orange mottled with

yellow; and the other is white, smoother, more minute, with the

hinder apex tritubereulate: both ‘are sparingly bristled across

the segments. The first’ is scarcely distinct from another yel-

lowish grub often found on the underside of the leaves of garden

roses affected with mildew, which appears to be engaged in de-

vouring the minute fungi in which the disease consists. They

descend into the soil to undergo their changes, and I doubt if I

shall succeed in rearing them. About the time of their first ap-

pearance, however, I met with two species of Cecidomyie fre-

quenting the infested rose-bushes, of which one, C. Rosarum,

was occupied in depositing its eggs in the unopened leaflets.

They are both undescribed species, and till the contrary is

proved, I shall assume that they are the parents of the grubs in

question. .

To render these remarks more satisfactory, I shall append de-

scriptions of the species to which they refer ; which, except in the |

instance previously specified, are taken from fresh specimens.

1, C. saligna ; nigro-cinerea ; facie, verticeque sericeo-albis ; occipite,

oculisque nigris ; scutello, lateribus, margineque posteriori thoracis

-_subcarneis ; pleuris et macula ante bases alarum argenteis ; abdo-

mine carneo, segmentis superne transversim nigricante fasciatis( 2 ) ;

vel nigricante, marginibus posticis segmentorum vix carneis ( ¢) ;

pedibus subelongatis, argenteo-cinereo-testaceis, tarsis fuscis ; alis

modice amplis, denigratis, dense griseo pubescentibus et fimbriatis,

nervo costali nigro, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis bre-

vibus, cinereis, basi subtestaceis, 16-articulatis, articulis duobus

primis cyathiformibus, ultimoque ovato exceptis, suboblongis, con-

fertis, pilis verticillatis obsitis ( 2); vel nigris, 17-articulatis, arti-

culis, Imo cyathiformi, 2ndo subrotundato, ultimoque subgloboso

exceptis, pedicellato-oblongis, pilis longis fere biverticillatis obsitis

(¢); halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long. corp.

lin 3-1; alar. exp. lin. 2.

2. C. Cinerearum ; nigro-cinerea ; facie grisea ; oculis nigris ; thoracis

lateribus, nonnisi pleuris, maculaque ante bases alarum argentcis,

eoncoloribus ; dorso subelevato ; abdominis dorso nitido piceo, late-

ribus obscurioribus ; pedibus preelongis, pallide testaceis vel carneis,

argenteo-micantibus ; alis amplis, subhyalinis, sparse cinereo-pubes-

centibus et fimbriatis, nervis brunneis, subtenuibus, angulo nervi

fureati subrecto ; antennis nigris, 22-articulatis, articulis duobus

“primis crassioribus, subtransversis, reliquis, ultimo elongato-ovato

excepto, pedicellato-subglobatis, introrsum longe, extrorsum bre-

viter disereteque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus elongatis albis,

capitulo subdilatato vix fuscescente. Long. corp. lin. 1}; alar. exp.

lin. 4. g.

3. C. Gallarwm-Salicis ; nigro-cinerea ; scutello piceo, concoloreve ;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 13

186 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced

pleuris, ventre, lateribusque abdominis argenteis ; pedibus elongatis

cinereis, argenteo-micantibus ; alis subamplis, subdenigratis, dense

cinereo-fimbriatis, nervo costali crasso, obscuro, angulo nervi fureati

rectiore ; antennis nigris, 19 ?-articulatis, articulis confertis, dense

setigeris, duobus primis, ultimoque exceptis, subcylindricis ( 2 ) ;

vel 20?-articulatis, duobus primis, ultimoque elongato oblongo-ovato

exceptis, pedicellato-oblongo-subquadratis, confertim pilis verticil-

latis obsitis (3) ; halteribus albis, capitulo dilatato. Corp. long.

lin. 1}; alar. exp. lin. 3.

4. C. Rosarum ; nigricans, minuta, nitida, yix subcinereo micans ;

thoracis margine posteriori, alarum radicibus, scutelli apice, meta-

thoraceque interdum carneis ; abdomine carneo, segmentis ad bases

nigricantibus ; ventre notis nigris asperso ; pedibus elongatis graci-

libus, albo-argenteis, subcinereisque variantibus ; alis mediocribus

abdomine brevioribus, denigratis, crebriter atro-cinereo pubescen-

tibus et fimbriatis, nervo costali, primoque longitudinali, subni-

gris, angulo nervi furcati subrecto; antennis brevibus, gracilibus,

nigris, 14-articulatis, articulis subcrebre pilis longis verticillatis ob-

sitis, lmo cyathiformi, 2do rotundato, 3io0 ovato breviter pedi-

cellato, succedentibus oblongo-ovatis, confertis, ultimo tamen bre-

viter ovato ; halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long.

corp. lin. 1 ; alar. exp. lin. 2. @.

5. C. rhodophila; pallida, minuta, gracilis; capite atro; thoracis

dorso fusco-cinereo, lineis tribus pilorum griseorum notato, margine

posteriori, scutello, metathoraceque flavidis, subcarneisve ; abdo-

mine curtato pallide flavo; pedibus elongatis, gracilibus, subflavis,

extrorsum cinerascentibus ; alis sublatis, hyalinis, purpureo-iridis-

centibus, subtiliter minus confertim pubescentibus et fimbriatis,

nervo costali, primoque longitudinali distinctis, subdenigratis, an-

gulo nervi furcati subacuto; antennis nigris, basi flavidis, graci-

libus, 18-articulatis, articulis, lmo et 2do brevioribus, crassiori-

busque, subcyathiformibus, succedentibus cylindricis, gradatim lon-

gitudine et latitudine decrescentibus, ultimo ovato, breviter discre-

teque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus albis. Long. corp. lin. 4;

alar. exp. lin. 14. 9.

Obs. Mas adhuc exilior evasit.

About the 2nd of July the leaves at the summits of the twigs

of Helianthenium vulgare, in this vicinity, were collected into

bunches, but not so firmly compacted as those of the sallow. At

the bases of the leaves numbers of the larve of a Cecidomyia

were congregated, to whose operation the deficient extension of

the shoots was owing. The grubs were narrow, slightly orange,

with the centre more dusky, somewhat truncate, and quadritu-

berculate behind; the attenuated anterior end with a pair of

bristle-like horns and a dusky spot ; a testaceous dagger-like line

on the breast, and a few hairs on the segments, with five or six

apical ones. Length | line. From these I reared a single spe-

cimen of the midge, which may be named

by some Insects upon Plants. 187

6. €. Helianthemi ; ochracea, minuta ; oculis brunneis ; thorace sub-

flavo, atomis, strigisque.fuscis variegato ; scutello carneo ; facie,

pedibus, antennisque flavis, his. 14-articulatis, articulis, lmo et

2ndo brevibus, ultimo subelongato, ceteris angustiore, reliquis pe-

dicellato-subeylindricis, capitulis subcylindricis versus bases sub-

coarctatis, pilis longis biverticillatis obsitis ; alis mediocribus, sub-

albido-flavicis, pallide nervosis, subcinereo-maculato-fasciatis, exi-

tibus fasciarum maculas 7 cinereas marginales efficientibus, angulo

nervi furcati subacuto; halteribus albis, capitulo modico. Long.

corp. lin. 3; alar. exp. lin. 14. @.

Obs. Habitu C, bicoloris, sed abunde differt ; a C. punctipenni, Meig.,

numero articulorum antennarum minore, facile dignoscitur.

3. Spotting of the leaves of Grasses, &c.

I have often been unable to account for the suddenness with

which the leaves of Ranunculus repens, and of many grasses (Tri-

ticum repens and Alopecurus pratensis being of the number)

growing by the sides of walls, become whitened in minute specks

and irregular lines all over the upper surface, as if the colour had

been extracted from them, or had left some cells by a kind of

elective preference for others. I have recently found this to be

occasioned by a small dusky red-legged mite, which harbours

under stones, but comes out in the sunshine in immense swarms

to feast upon the foliage. Owing to the numerous mouths at

work, large patches, especially in the grasses, are speedily drained

of their sap and become quite dead or blighted. The mite is not

described in any accessible work on the Arachnides. Dr. John-

ston considers it to be a Rhyncholophus, but that the structure

of the fore-legs indicates an affinity with Bryobia. From Trom-

bidium it differs, he observes, in the eyes being sessile and on the

shoulders. I have named it R. haustor, and the following spe-

cific character may serve to distinguish it :—

R. subovatus, atro-sanguineus, fronte, vitta dorsali, marginibus ele-

vatis corporis plerumque, pedibusque coccineis; oculis, serieque

marginali granulorum rufis; pedibus anticis gracilibus extensis

posterioribus duplo longioribus. Long. corp. vix lin. 1.

It occurs likewise upon the leaves of fruit-trees, but the dusky

parts are then greener. In autumn it is much darker and more

convex. It runs rapidly, agitates its fore-legs like antenne,

sloughs off its skin where it feeds, and leaves behind it an excre-

mentitious deposit that glitters like honey-dew.

4. Adelges Abietis.

This insect forms the cone-like excrescences on the spruce-fir.

The original matriarch lives outside the gall, remaining all winter

in a dormant state at the root of the bud. As soon as the bud

: 13*

188 Mr. W. 0. Priestley, on some British species of Carex.

swells she revives likewise, and speedily becoming enlarged with

the juice imbibed, she lays some hundreds of eggs about her.

The bud meanwhile instead of growing in length becomes fleshy,

and this fleshiness is communicated to the leaves. The result

is an arrested bud, into the recesses of which, the young issuing

from the cluster of ova on the outside of it beneath betake them-

selves, and become soon closed. in. during the growth consequent

on the increased irritation occasioned) by, their presence 1n its

interior.

From the statement of Linneus one might infer that he was

acquainted with the process of their formation: ‘ Corpus Abietis

in ipsis ramorum extremitatibus fragiforme, habet extus supra se

et inter squamas foliaceas imbricatas, in sinu squamarum, plurima

animalcula parva, e quorum ano quasi lana prominet. Juxta ba-

sin hujus corpusculi seu fragi observatur lana major in copia, in

qua mater minorum, que caussat fragum.”—Faun. Suec. p. 215.

» no. 700. edit. 1.

As to the alleged diversity of the species produced by the small

rounded cones at the summit of twigs (Chermes coccineus, Ratz.),

and those from the larger, more fleshy, and more oblong galls

arising at the bases, or enveloped in the substance of shoots

(C. viridis, Ratz.), the greater exposure to the sun is sufficient to

give a deeper tint of colour as well as a more rapid evolution to

the inclosed inmates. The difference assigned in the structure

of the wing-veins quite eludes my detection.

Those arrested individuals that pass the winter on the branches

are perhaps the progeny of winged females, which are oviparous.

I observe, also, that winged females of two other species. are in

like manner oviparous, viz. those of A. Laricis and A. corticalis.

M. Macquart, had long since remarked this fact in regard to

A. Laricis, and felt persuaded that it was only the second gene-

ration whose winged females are in this condition. He consi-

dered it to be a Psylla, and being anomalous proposed to form

of it a new genus, which, not finding he had prefixed a name to,

MM. Amyot and Serville, in attempting to supply the oversight,

have called Cnaphalodes (Hemipt. 594, 595). The structure how-

ever of the larvae of Adelges, as well as that of the mature insect,

indicates that it follows the type of the Coccide rather than either

that of the Psyllide or Aphide.

XVIT.—Remarks on some British species of Carex.

By W. O. Prizstiey, F.B.S.E.*

Havine been engaged studying the British Carices for some

time past, and having made some observations which may be

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, June 13, 1850.

Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 189

interesting, I have been induced to lay them in as brief a manner

as possible before this Society. I have had my attention parti-

cularly directed to a mode of arranging them, by which they

might be more correctly studied, and with greater ease. It is

however by no means an easy matter to form divisions which will

answer this purpose. The number of male and female spikelets,

the arrangement of them on the stem, their being erect or pen-

dulous, stalked or sessile, bracteated or ebracteated, are very

variable characters, and a slight difference in situation may cause

many and altered forms of the same plant. The most stable cha-

racters I believe will be found in the fruit,—in its form, nerves,

and position on the spike, and I think so well marked are the

differences, that a person familiar with these might recognise

three-fourths of our Carices by the fruit alone. Still, this is not

universal ; there would be great difficulty for instance in distin-

guishing the fruit of C. remota from that of C. axillaris, and some

of the intermediate forms between cespitosa and stricta. Nature

indeed appears as though she would be bound by no laws, and

the same obstacles to accurate and stable arrangement which

exist In every other branch of natural history are met with in

many of the genera of plants. We must however have classi-

fication to assist us in the acquisition of every science, and if we

cannot have a perfect one, we must be content to make excep-

tions.

Yet so important do I think the fruit as a means of diagnosis

in Carices, that I think every one wishing to’ name them cor-

rectly should have authentic specimens, or at least correct draw-

ings, for differences are not so easily described as they may be

seen.

I have first to read a short description of a Carex, a living

specimen of which is now before the Society, C. montana, and

shall then notice two or three of our more obscure species.

C. montana.

Male spikelet terminal, clavate, fertile, 2~3 sessile, ovate, ap-

proximate, closely surrounding the barren spikelet. Bracts glume-

like, membranous, terminating in a foliaceous scabrous apiculus,

the lowest longer than its spikelet. Glumes purplish brown, the

male obtuse, the fertile mucronate. Stigmas 3; style long, ex-

serted. Fruit hairy, bluntly triquetrous, oblong obovate, acute

below, emarginate at the apex, with the long beak of the nut

protruded. . A prominent line running down each anterior face.

Colour pale, longer than the glumes when mature. Nut ellip-

tical, attenuated below, with a rather long tapering beak. Stem

5-6 inches high, slender, triquetrous, with rough angles.

Leaves chiefly radical, confined to the base of the stem, nar-

‘

190 Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex.

row, linear, rough at the edges and keel. Root fibrous. Began

to flower last. month.

This Carex is described by Mr. Babington im the last edition

of his ‘ Manual,’ and said to have been found by Mr. W. Mitten

near Tonbridge Wells. It is certainly a very rare Carex in Bri-

tain, and has been cultivated with success in the gardens here.

As it has not previously been brought under the notice of this

Society, I have taken the liberty of reading the description I

made of the plant.

This appears to be the true C. montana of Linneus. Dr.

Goodenough, although perhaps our most correct writer on this

genus of plants, thought it but a starved specimen of C. pilu-

lifera, described as a second species by Linnzeus, but it is essen-

tially different either from C. pilulifera or C. precox. In C. pilu-

lifera the spikes when mature are rounded, the fruit spreading

in all directions ; whilst in C. montana they retain the ovate or

elliptical form ; again, the fruit and nut are both subglobose in

C. pilulifera, while in C. montana they are both triquetrous.

_The habit and general appearance of the plant at once separate

it from C. precow.

I have next to notice the fructification of C. intermedia. In

‘dissecting the fruit of this plant I at first found it invariably

abortive, and became afraid I should not be able to procure the

nut to add to my dissections, but fortunately having a consi-

derable number. of specimens, I noticed one in which the sum-

mits of the upper and lower spikelets were occupied by what I

then thought immature florets ; on examining these I found them

to contain the nut perfectly developed, while the larger or in-

flated fruit, which is usually described by authors, was always

abortive. I at once looked on the latter as a monstrosity, and

the former as the true fruit, because it inclosed the nut. The

abortive fruit is oblong lanceolate, inflated, with a swollen beak,

slightly incurved, and is twice the length of its glume. The

fertile fruit is ovate lanceolate, straight, very narrowly winged,

and is scarcely longer than its glume. This abortive form is of

very general occurrence in C. intermedia ; a perfectly fertile spike

appears comparatively rare ; I cannot tell to what cause we must

attribute this anomaly. It seems not to be a form of ergot, as I

have some specimens of a Carex so diseased, and it is very dif-

ferent, bemg firm and solid, while that in C. intermedia is hol-

low. It appears to undergo some such change as the fruit of

the common juniper found on the Pentland Hills. I saw a spe-

cimen of this Carex so changed, in the Museum of this Society,

marked “ infested with insects,” but I am unable to say whether

this be the cause of the monstrosity ; or if so, why the insects

should prefer this species to other individuals of the genus.

Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 191°

Ihave been somewhat particular in detailing this fact, as

neither Hooker nor Babington distinctly notices it: the latter de-

scribes the abortive fruit without noticing the true one, and

hence, if a perfect specimen were under examination, it might

be believed to be another species.

Many opinions have been expressed, and much has been writ-

ten, as to the identity of our British C. Gideri with C. flava. Sir

W. J. Hooker ames knows how to distinguish one from the

other, and Mr. Babington, at once decided, places it as a variety,

but at the same time adds some new species equally hypothetical.

If the arrangement of the spikes and habit of plant be regarded

as characteristic, I really cannot tell where to mark the distinc-

tion. I met with both lately growing in the same tuft, and many

intermediate varieties. The fruit in both is very much alike ; it

is the same shape, has a similar number of ribs, and the beak is

often curved in the lower part of a spike of C. Cfderi, while in

specimens of C. flava, where the spikes are distant, and every-

- thing else is characteristic of flava, the beak is straight, or in

short, the fruit has not been properly or quickly enough matured.

The nut in each is identical. I have procured foreign specimens

of C. Géderi, which agree with Schkuhr’s description, and think

it very probably may be a distinct species. The spikelets are

very different from those of the same age in flava; the arrange-

ment of them does not vary so much in the two, and it seems by

no means a constant character that they should be approximated

in Gideri ; but the fruit is different in form. It can scarcely be

said to be beaked, but is rather acuminate and cleft, while in

' flava the fruit in the youngest state is remarkable for the length

of its beak.

Seeing then that our species does not correspond with the

foreign C. Gideri, I have been led to believe that C. Gideri may

be a distinct species, but that ours is nothing more than flava

stunted in its growth, and so better adapted for the elevated and

bleak situations where it is usually found.

_ It is very difficult to say whether the Carex Benninghausiana

described by Mr. Babington, is a distinct species trom axillaris

or only a variety, and for the reason that mature specimens can-

not be procured. It has been cultivated in the Botanic Garden

of Edinburgh“for some time, and Mr. M‘Nab assures me that

the fruit has never become matured, while both remota and azil-

laris have ripened fruit. All the specimens I have seen in the

University herbarium and in Dr. Balfour’s collection have unripe

fruit, and Mr. Babington’s description is evidently taken from

one of these, as he is uncertain about the nut.

I think it highly necessary to see a plant in all its stages of

growth, before we create it a new species, especially if it has a

192 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

close affinity with others. Having the lowest spikelets composed”

of alternate spicula mstead of crowded, is scarcely a sufficient

distinction between this and azillaris, and I have a specimen in

which there is an attempt to cluster in Benninghausiana, while

it preserves its other characters. The fruit can’ scarcely be ad-

mitted as evidence when immature; it undergoes many changes

in form before it ripens, and the young fruit’m azillaris and

remota is identical with it.

The roughness reaches below the middle, it is said, in the peri-

gonium of Banninghausiana; so it does im axillaris when very

young, and the thickening of the fruit and consequent forming of

the beak appeat to be from below upwards, where the embryo

is first placed.

It may be a hybrid produced from the impregnation of azil-

laris by the pollen of another Carex, as remota. Be this as it

may, it is very singular that it does not come to perfection, and

this fact strengthens the idea that it may be a hybrid.

I think we are perfectly justified in regarding it as a banat

of axillaris, unless, were it ever to mature, it should prove dif-

ferent.

The last Carea I shall notice is an alpine one placed by Mr.

Babington as a distinct species under the name of Carex Per-

soontt. This too has evidently been examined in an immature

state, as Mr. Babington is usually particular in mentioning the

form of the nut, which he has omitted here. It turns out in fact

to be identical with Carex curta; its spikelets as they ripen are

becoming from oblong, roundish-elliptical, on account of the

spreading of the fruit: The perigonium has become longer than

the membranous glumes, and has taken the exact form of that in

curta, the split beak having become an emarginate one, and the

nut elliptical. This is an illustration of what I referred to before,

and shows how necessary it is to have a mature plant before we

write a description.

XVIIL.—Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and

the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface

of the Earth. By M. Avoreue Broneniarr.

[Continued from p. 85.]

_ II. Kinepom or tax GYMNOSPERMS.

Durine the preceding periods, and especially during the carbo-

niferous, the acrogenous Cryptogams predominated, and the

gymnospermous Dicotyledons, less numerous, presented them-

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 193

selves chiefly in forms unusual and sometimes so anomalous, that

it is a matter of hesitation whether to place them in this division

or in the preceding; as for example the Asterophylliteze. Sub-

sequently,..on. the contrary, these anomalous and ambiguous

forms, the classification of which is often obscure, disappeared ;

the. acrogenous Cryptogams and the gymnospermous Dicoty-

ledons become, evidently. referable to families still existing, from

which they only differ as generic forms; the Ferns and Equise-

tacese which represent the Acrogens are less numerous; the

Conifers and Cycadacee almost equal them in number, and or-

dinarily surpass them in frequency, more particularly in the

_ second period... By their abundance and their dimensions they

become the essential characteristic of all these formations. Finally,

the angiospermous Dicotyledons are still wholly wanting, and

the Monocotyledons are very few in number.

This kmgdom of the gymnospermous Dicotyledons is divisible

- into two periods: the first, in which the Coniferee predominate

- and the Cycadacez scarcely appear ; the second, when the latter

family becomes predominant by the number of species, their fre-

quency, and the variety of the generic forms. The second period

is divisible into several epochs having peculiar characters.

8. Vosgesian Period.

This period, which does not appear to have had long duration,

and which only comprises the grés bigarré, properly so called,

presents the following characters: 1. The existence of a tolerable

number of Ferns of forms frequently anomalous, manifestly con-

stituting genera now destroyed and occurring no more even in

the most recent formations; such as the species of Anomopteris

and Crematopteris ; the stems of arborescent Ferns are more fre-

quent than in the Jurassic period ; true EKquiseta are very rare ;

the Calamites, or perhaps rather the Calamodendra, are abund-

ant. 2. The Gymnosperms are represented by the two Coniferous

genera Volizia and Haidingeria, the species and specimens of

which are very numerous. On the other hand, the Cycadacez

are very rare; M. Schimper only cites two species founded on

two unique specimens, very imperfectly preserved, and the deter-

mination of which may even be doubtful.

This consideration appears to me completely to separate, in a

botanical point of view, the period of the grés bigarré from the

epoch of the Keuper, although both are placed. by. geologists in

the triassic formation ; for in the Keuper the Cycadaceze become

very abundant, perfectly characterized, and frequently analogous

to ‘those of the Jurassic period; while, on the other hand, the

Conifer of the grés bigarré are absent im the latter formation.

194 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

FLoRA OF THE GRES BIGARRE OF

THE VOSGES.

Acrogenous Cryptogams.

FERNS. -

Neuropteris grandifolia, Schimp.

—— imbricata, Schimp.

— Voltzii, Brong.

—— intermedia, Schimp.

elegans, Brong.

Trichomanites myriophyllum, Brong.

Pecopteris Sultziana, Brong.

Anomopteris Mougeotii, Brong.

Crematopteris typica, Schimp.

Protopteris Mougeotii, Brong.

—— Lesangeana, Schimp.

—— micropeltis, Schimp.

Voltzu, Schimp.

Caulopteris? tessellata, Schimp.

EQuiIsETACE.

Equisetites Brongniartii, Schimp.

Calamites? arenaceus, Jig.

— Mougeotii, Brong.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

ASTEROPHYLLITEA ?

Schizoneura paradoxa, Schimp.

AXthophyllum speciosum, Schimp.

stipulare, Brong.

CoNnIFER&.

Voltzia ae oie Schimp.

acutifolia, Brong.

Haidingeria latifolia, Endl.

—— elliptica, Endl.

Braunii, Endl.

—— speciosa, Endl.

CYCADACER,

Zamites vosgesiacus, Schimp.

Ctenis Hogardi, Brong. (Nilsonia

Hogardi, Schimp.)

Doubtful Monocotyledons.

Yuccites vosgesiacus, Schimp.

Palzoxyris regularis, Brong.

Echinostachys oblonga, Brong.

cylindrica, Schimp.

I have not cited any locality for these plants of the grés bigarré,

because they are all derived from the quarries worked on the two

slopes of the Vosges, but particularly from that of Sultz-les-Bains,

near Strasburg. Anomopteris Mougeotii, however, has been found

in some localities in Baden. It is remarkable that these beds of

fossil plants are thus limited to this region. But in comparing

this flora with that of the slate quarries of Lodéve, which have

been regarded as of the same epoch, it will be seen that the two

lists have nothing in common, and that it is by no means pro-

bable that these formations were contemporary.

4. Jurassic Period.

This period is one of the most extensive in regard to the for-

mations it comprises and the variety of different special epochs

of vegetation embraced in it, even though we are obliged to com-

prehend, under a common title, epochs during which frequently

very analogous forms have succeeded to one another. It would

comprise, thus, from the Keuper inclusively to the Wealden-forma-

tions. In fact, the Pterophyllum of the Keuper reappears, with

slight specific modifications, in the Wealden formations. The

Equisetites of the Keuper extend as far as the middle oolitic for-

mation ; the Baiere of the lias also reappear in the Wealden strata

of the north of Germany; the genera Sagenopieris and Campto-

pteris are found equally in the Keuper, the has and the oolite.

Nevertheless these common characters, which indicate a great

analogy between the floras of each of these epochs of formation,

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

195

do not prevent each from having its peculiar characters, and fre-

quently a totality of species almost all peculiar to each particular

epoch. We must therefore distinguish here these different subdi-

visions, the number of which will perhaps be multiplied here-

after, when the plants of each of the stages of the Jurassic for-

mation are better known.

1. Keuprice Epoch.

Amphigenous Cryptogams,

ALGZ.

Confervites arenaceus, Jiéig.—Stut-

Delesserites crispatus, Brong.

Acrogenous Cryptogams,

FErRns.

Odontopteris Cycadea, Berg.—Co-

urg.

_ Neuropteris? distans,Sternb.—Bam-

__ berg.

Spheenopteris Rassertiana, Sternb.—

Bamberg. .

pectinata, Sternb.—Bamberg.

clavata, Sternb.—Bamberg.

oppositifolia, Sternb.— Bamb.

Coniopteris Schonleiniana, Br. —

Wurtemb.

—— Kirchneri, Brong.—Bamberg.

tricarpa, Brong.—Bamberg.

Hymenophyllites macrophyllus, Br.

—Bamberg.

Teniopteris marantacea, Sternb.—

Wurtemb. te by)

‘elongata, Brong.—St. Léger-

ae” I B

Pecopteris stutgardiensis, Brong.—

Stutgard.

—— Meriani, Brong.—Basle.

——— taxiformis, Sternb.—Bamberg.

microphylla, Sternb.—Bamb.

Cladophlebis flexuosa, Géppert.—

Bamberg.

—— Rassertii, Sternb—Bamberg.

—— imbricata, Sternb.—Bamberg.

—— concinna, Sternb.—Bamberg.

—— obtusa, Sternb.—Bamberg.

Guttbiera angustifolia, Pres?.—Bam-

berg.

Phlebopteris Landriotii, Brong.—

St. Léger-sur-d’ Heunes.

Camptopteris Munsteriana, Sternd.

Thaumatopteris ? quercifolia, Brong.

—Stutgard. (Pecopteris querci-

folia, Sternb.)

Sagenopteris rhoifolia, Sternb. —

amberg.

—— acuminata, Sternb.—Bamb.

—— semicordata, Sternb.—Baden.

EQuISETACE.

Calamites arenaceus, Brong.—Stutg,

—— Jageri, Brong.—Stutgard.

Equisetites columnaris, Brong. —

Stutgard, Coburg.

cuspidatus, Sternb.—Stutgard,

Baden.

elongatus, Sternb.—Stutgard.

— Schonleinii, Sternb. — Wiirz-

burg.

— conicus, Sternb.—Abschwind.

sinsheimicus, Sternb.—Baden.

Equisetum Meriani, Brong.—Basle.

—— Munsteri, Sternb— Bamberg.

HO6flianus, Sternb.— Waishof.

— mondiformis, Sternb.—Bamb.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons,

CYCADACES.

Pterophyllum Jageri, Brong.—Stut-

gard ; Helibronn.

longifolium, Brong. — Basle ;

Austria.

Meriani, Brong.—Basle; Stutg.

Zamites ? Munsteri, Sternb.—Bamb.

acuminatus, Sternb.—Bamb.

—— heterophyllus? Sternb.— Bamb.

CoNIFERZ.

Taxodites Munsterianus, Sternb.—-

Bamberg.

tenuifolius, Sternb.—Bamb.

Cunninghamites? dubius, Sternb.—

Bamberg.

Peuce Keuperianus, Unger. (Pini-

tes.) —Bamberg.

Doubtful Monocotyledons,

Palzoxyris Munsteri, Sternb.—_Bam-

berg.

Preisleria antiqua, Sternb.—Bamb.

196

M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

In comparing this flora with that of the grés bigarré of the

Vosges, and with that of the lias, it is seen that it has nothing

in common with the former except the Paleoxyris, which appears

extremely near that of the grés bigarré; on the other hand, it

resembles the flora of the lias or of the oolite in the Ferns, seve-

ral of which are specifically identical or exceedingly near, and in

the species of Nilsonia and Pterophyllum, which are also identical

or very near species to those of the lias.

2. Liassic Epoch.

Amphigenous Cryptogams.

ALG.

Caulerpites ? Nilsonianus, Sternb.—

Hog.

Sargassites septentrionalis, Sternb.—

Hog.

Phymatoderma granulatum, Brong.

—Boll.

—— Leymerianum, Brong.—Aube.

cretaceum, Sternb. (Chon-

drites.)—Boll.

Chondrites genuinus, Sternb.—Boll.

—— bollensis, Kurr.—Boll.

Funct.

Xylomites zamite, Gopp.—Bamb.

Uromycetites ? concentricus, F. Br.

—Bayreuth.

LicHENS.

Ramallinites lacerus, Munst.—Bayr.

Acrogenous Cryptogams,

FERNS.

Cyclopteris Brauniana, Gépp.—Bay-

reuth,

Odontopteris? cycadea, Berg.— Metz.

Neuropteris? trapeziphylla, F. Br.—

Bayreuth.

? alternans, F. Br.—Bayreuth.

pachyrachis, Brong. — Bam-

berg. (Cyclopteris pachyrachis,

re. -

Coniopteris Braunii, Gopp.—Bayr.

princeps, Sternb.—Bayreuth.

patentissima, Gopp.—Bayr.

Pecopteris Braunii, Munst.—Bayr.

Whitbiensis, Brong.—Bayr.

Cladophlebis Rassertii, Brong. —

Bayreuth,

Tzniopteris Munsteri, Gopp.—Bayr,

vittata, Brong.—Hoer ; Bayr.

Teeniopteris major, Lindl. & Hutt.—

Bayreuth.

scitaminea, Presl.—Bayreuth.

—— obovata, F. Br.—Bayreuth.

Phyllopteris Nilsoniana, Brong.—

Hoer.

Sagenopteris elongata, Munst.—Bay-

reuth.

Andriana baruthina, F. Br.—Bayr.

Laccopteris Braunii, Gépp.—Bayr.

germinans, Gopp.—Bayreuth.

phen oni tec Munsteri, Goépp.—

Bayreuth. ;

Camptopteris crenata, Presl.—Bay-

reuth ; Coburg.

— Bergeri, Pres!.—Coburg, Bayr.

—— Munsteri, Presi. — Bamberg,

Bayreuth.

Nilsoni, Pres/.—Hoer, Coburg.

Phlebopteris polypodioides, Br.—

Heilbronn, Mets

Clathropteris meniscioides, Brong.—

Hoer, Metz, La Marche (H*

Marne), Pouilly en Auxois.

platyphylla, Brong.—Halber-

stadt.

Diplodyctium obtusilobum, F. Braun.

—Bayreuth.

MARSILEACE.

Pilularites Braunii, Gépp.—Bayr.

Baiera dichotoma, F. Braun.—Bayr.

LyYCOPODIACEX.

Psilotites ? robustus, F. Braun.—

Bayreuth.

EQUISETACEA,

Equisetum Munsteri, Sternb.—Bayr.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

CYcADACE&,

Cycadites pectinatus, Berg.—Co-

burg, Metz.

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 197

Otozamites Bechii, Brong.—-England.

Bucklandii, Brong.— England,

Metz.

obtusus, Brong. (L. § H.)—

England. ’

oblongifolius, Kurr.— W urtem-

berg.

— Nfandelslohi; Kurr.—Wurtem.

-—— acuminatus, Fr. Braun. —Bayr.

brevifolius, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

—- Schmiedelii, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

Zamites distans, Sternb.— Bamberg.

—— lanceolatus, Lindl. §& Hutt.—

Bayreuth.

Hartigianus, Germ.— Halber-

stadt.

heterophyllus, Pres/.—Bayr.

crassinervis, Germ. — Halber-

stadt.

gracilis, Kurr.—Wurtemburg.

And several new species according to

Fr. Braun.

- Ctenis angusta, Fir. Braun.—Bayr.

abbreviata, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

—— marginata, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

?inconstans, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

Pterophyllum majus, Brong.—Hoer.

—— minus, Brong.—Hoer.

—— lunularifolium, Gopp.—Bayr.

—— dubium, Brong.—Hoer.

Zinckenianum, Germ. — Hal-

berstadt.

Nilsonia contigua, F'r.Braun.—Bayr.

—— elegantissima, Fr. Braun. —

Bayreuth,

intermedia, Fr. Brawn.—Bayr.

Nilsonia speciosa, Fir. Braun.—Bay-

reuth.

brevis, Brong.—Hoer.

—~ Sternbergii, Gopp. ?—Hoer.

—— elongata, Brong.—Hoer.

Bergeri, Gépp.— Coburg, Qued-

linburg.

Cyeadvides ygmea, Lindl. & Hutt.

yme-Regis.

cylindrica, Ung.—Lunéville.

ConliFERZ.

Brachyphyllum peregrmum, Br.—

England ; Wurtemburg. (Arauc.

peregrina, Lindl. & Hutt.)

mammillare? Brong.—Bayr.

liasmum, Br. (Kurr.)—Wur-

temburg.

Taxodites flabellatus, Gopp.?

Palissya Braunii, End/.—Bayreuth.

Pinites ? elongatus, End/.—Engl.

Peuce Brauneana, Ung.—Bayreuth.

—— wurtemburgica, Ung. — Wur-

temburg.

Lindleyana, With—Whitby.

— Huttonii, With —Whitby.

Doubtful Monocotyledons.

Poacites Arundo, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

—— Paspalum, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

Nardus, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

Cyperites scirpoides, Fr. Braun.—

Bayreuth.

caricinus, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

—— typhoides, Fr. Braun.—Bayr.

This list is founded upon that given by M. Braun of the fossil

plants of the lias of the environs of Bayreuth (Miinster, Beytr.

zur Petrefact. fase. vi. p. 11), only the species already named and

described or figured being inserted ; and to these are added: 1.

those of the lias of Halberstadt and of Quedlinburg, described by

Professor Germar, and those of the lias of Wurtemburg, by Pro-

fessor Kurr ; 2. those of the sand of the lias of Hoer in Scania ;

3. those of certain parts of France, such as Hettange near Metz,

La Marche (Haute-Marne), Pouilly (department of the Yonne) ;

and 4. certain species of the lias of Lyme-Regis and Whitby in

England.

But I have excluded the species of the oolitic beds of the

neighbourhood of Scarborough and Whitby, which M. Unger has

often included in this formation. If the species recently an-

nounced by M. Fr. Braun, but not even named, had been added

to each genus’ in this list, it would have been increased by

198

M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

twenty-five species, and would thus have amounted to more than

a hundred, comprising forty-seven Ferns and other acrogenous

Cryptogams, and fifty gymnospermous Dicotyledons, thirty-nine

of which are Cycadaceze and eleven Conifers.

The essential characters of this epoch are therefore: 1. the

great predominance of Cycadacee, already well established, and

the presence of numerous genera in this family, especially of

Zamites and Nilsonia ; 2. the existence among the Ferns of many

genera with reticulated nervation, which scarcely showed them-

selves, and only in forms varying little, in the more ancient for-

mations, but some of which did nevertheless begin to appear in

the epoch of the Keuper. The genera Camptopteris and Thauma-

topteris are examples.

3. Oolitic Epoch.

Amphigenous Cryptogams.

ALG&.

Codites difformis, Brong. — Solen-

hofen. (Codites serpentinus et

crassipes, Sternd.)

—? tortuosus, Brong.—Solenh.

(Caulerpites tortuosus, Sternb.)

Corallinites arbuscula, Ung.—Au-

stria.

halimeda, Ung.—Austria.

Chondrites laxus, Sternb.—Solenh.

lumbricarius, Sternb.—Solenh.

Spheerococcites cactiformis, Sternb.

—Solenhofen.

varius, Sternb.—Solenhofen.

subarticulatus, Sternb.—Solen-

hofen.

secundus ? Sternb.—Solenh.

Schnitzleinii, Sternb.—Solenh.

cernuus, Sternb.—Solenhofen.

Stockii, Brong.—Solenhofen.

concatenatus, Stern.—Solenh.

ramulosus, Stern.—Stonesfield.

ciliatus, Sternb.—Solenhofen.

Munsteria clavata, Sternb.—Solenh.

— vermicularis, Sternb.—Solenh.

——? lacunosa, Sternb.—Solenh.

Acrogenous Cryptogams.

FERNS.

Cyclopteris digitata, Brong.—Scar-

borough.

Sphenopteris cysteoides, L. §& H.—

Stonesfield.

arguta, L. § H.—Scarboro’.

crenulata, Brong.— Whitby.

denticulata, Brong. — Scar-

borough.

Sphenopteris hymenophylloides,

Brong.—Whitby. .

Williamsonis, Brong.— Scar-

borough.

Hymenophyllites macrophyllus,

Gépp.—Stonesfield, Morestel.

Pachypteris ovata, Brong.— Whitby.

—— lanceolata, Brong.— Whitby.

—— microphylla, Brong.—Verdun.

Coniopteris athyrioides, Brong. —

Whitby.

Murrayana, Brong.— Scarbo-

rough.

Pecopteris Moretiana, Brong.—Cha-

tillon-sur-Seine.

Phillipsii, Brong.—Scarboro’.

—— denticulata, Brong.—Scarboro’.

—— arguta, Brong.—Scarborough.

serrata, L. & H.—Scarboro’,

—— Desnoyersii, Brong.—Mamers.

Reglei, Brong.— Mamers.

Cladophiebis tenuis, Brong. —

Whitby.

— Whitbiensis, Brong.— Whitby.

—— dentata, Brong.—Scarboro’.

—— ligata, Brong.—Scarborough.

—— Williamsonis, Brong.—Scarbo-

rough.

recentior, Brong.—Scarboro’.

—— haiburnensis, Brong.—Scarbo-

rough.

—— lobifolia, Brong.—Scarboro’.

undulata, Brong.—Scarboro’.

Teeniopteris vittata, Brong.—Scar-

borough, Hoer, Stonesfield.

latifolia, Brong.—Stonesfield,

irae 95 oe

Phyllopteris Phillipsii, Brong.—Scar-

borough.

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

Sagenopteris Huttoni, Brong.—Scar-

borough.

Polypodites Lindleyi, Gépp.—Scar-

borough.

crenifolia, Gépp.—Scarboro’.

—— undans, Gépp.—Scarborough.

Phlebopteris polypodioides, Brong.

—Scarborough. ~ ;

— contigua, L. § H.—Scarboro’.

Camptopteris Phillipsi, Brong. —

- Searborough.

panophora simplex, L. § H.—

Scarborough.

—— racemosa, L. § H.—Scarboro’.

MARSILEACEX.

Baiera Huttoni, Fr. Braun.—Scar-

borough.

—? fureata, Fr. Braun. — Scar-

borough.

Spheereda paradoxa, L. § H.—Scar-

borough.

LycCoPpoDIACE.

Lycopodites falcatus, L. §& H.—

Scarborough.

? Meyeranus, Gépp.—Silesia.

Psilotites ? filiformis, Munst.—Mon-

hain.

Isoétites crociformis, Munst.—Mon-

haim.

Murrayana, L. § H.— Scar-

borough.

EQUISETACE.

Equisetites lateralis, L. § H.—Scar-

orough.

Calamites? Lehmannianus, Gépp.—

Silesia.

——? Herensis, Hising.—Hoer.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

CYCADACE,

Otozamites Bucklandii, Fr. Braun.—

Mamers, Valogne. :

Bechii, Fr. Braun.—Mamers.

—— lagotis, Brong.—Mamers.

—— hastatus, Brong.—Mamers.

—— Beanii, L. & H.—Scarboro’.

ee latifolius, Br, — Orbagnoux

— microphyllus, Br.—Alencon.

—— acuminatus, H.—Scar-

borough.

199

Otozamites levis, Brong.—Scarbo-

Goldizi, Brong.— Whitby.

elegans, Brong.— Whitby.

Zamites i , Brong.—Scar-

borough.

distans, Sternb.—Stonesfield.

lanceolatus, L. § H.—Scarbo-

rough.

gigas, L. & H.—Scarborough.

(Mantellii, rh ; faleatus, Stern. 3

Whitbiensis, Sternb.)

undulatus, Sternb.? — Scar-

borough.

longifolius, Brong.—Scarboro’.

Moreaui, Brong.—Verdun.

—— Feneonis, Brong.—Seissel, Mo- -

restel, Chateauroux. 7

—— patens, Brong.—Stonesfield.

—— taxinus, L. & H.—Stonesfield

(an pectinatus, Brong.?).

pecten, L. § H.—Scarborough.

Pterophyllum Gynhausianum, Gépp.

—Silesia.

— carnallianum, Gopp.—Silesia.

propinquum, Gépp.—Silesia.

? tenuicaule, Morris.—Scarbo-

rough.

minus, Brong.—Scarborough.

Nilsoni, L. § H.—Scarboro’.

Nilsonia compta, Gépp.—Scarboro’.

(Pterophyllum Williamsonis, Br.

Prod.)

Ctenis falcata, L. § H.—Scarboro’.

Cycadoidea squamosa, Brong. —

Stonesfield. (Bucklandia squa-

mosa, Br. Prod.)

ConIFERZ.

Thuites divaricatus,Sternb.—Stones-

field, Solenhofen.

—— ? expansus, Sternb.—Stonesf.

Brachyphyllum mammillare, Brong.

—Scarborough.

—— acutifolium, Brong.—Stonesf.

—— gracile, Brong. — Jura near

Nantua.

—— Moreauanum, Brong. — Ver-

200. M. Brongniart.on the different Floras.which...

Palissya? _patens, .Brong. — Hoer, ‘<Doubtfed Monocotyledons.

Lycopodites patens, Brong.) ;

Taxites podocarpoides, Brong. —| Podocarya ... . ., Buckl.—Char-

Stonesticld. mouth, Dorset. aon

Peuce Lindleyana, With.—Whitby. | Carpolithes-conica, L. 6 H.—Mal-

eggensis, With.—Hebrides. ton. —

—— jurassica, Endl.—Poland. — Bucklandii, L. 6 H.—Malton.

This list is chiefly based upon the very varied fossils collected

on the coast of Yorkshire, neat Whitby and Scarborough, im beds

which are referable to different parts of the inferior oolite, and in

particular to the great oolite. It also contains a small number

of species found in the schistose limestone of Stonesfield, near

Oxford, belonging to the same strata. é

In France, the fossils of this formation have been collected

chiefly in the neighbourhood of Morestel, near. Lyons, by Dr.

Lortet ; at Orbagnoux and Abergemens near Nantua, in the de-

partment of Ain, by M. Itier; in the vicinity of Chateauroux,

near Chatillon-sur-Seine, by Colonel Moret ; at Mamers, depart-

ment of the Sarthe, by M. Desnoyers ; and lastly, in great quan-

tity, by M. Moreau, in the beds of the very pure white oolitie

limestone in the environs of Verdun and near Vaucouleurs. Some

species have also been found at other points of the Jura, in Nor-

mandy, near Valogne, in the environs of Alencgon, but in very

small numbers in each of these localities. The majority of these

species remain. still without descriptions and figures, and they

mostly differ, specifically, from those of England. The Ferns are

usually less numerous and not so well preserved ; an exception:

however must. be made in the case of Hymenophyllites macro-

phyllus, found in a perfect condition at Morestel, and observed

also at Stonesfield and in Germany. The Cycadacez, the spe-

cies of which are not very varied, are referable to the genera

Otozamites and Zamites ; Ctenis, Pterophyllum and Nilsonia have’

not. yet been observed there ; finally, the Coniferee of the genus _

* Brachyphylium are especially abundant there, and more frequent

than in the other localities.

In Germany, these fossils have been principally observed in

the schistoid limestone of Solenhofen, near Aichstadt, particu-

larly those of the Alge ; M. Géppert also announces several Cy-

‘cadaceze in the Jurassic formation of Ludwigsdorf, near Kreuz-

berg, in Silesia.

But. these very different localities belong to very different

stages of the oolitie series,.and will»perhaps, when they’ are~

better known and more completely explored, constitute distinct ~

epochs.

The distinctive characters of this epoch, comprehended in the.

whole extent that we have assigned to it, from the lias up to the

“ia

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

201

Wealden formation exclusively, are, among the Ferns, the rarity

of the Ferns with reticulated nervation, so numerous in the lias;

among the Cycadeze, the frequency of the Otozamites and Zamites,

properly so called, that is to say, of the Cycadacee most analo-

gous to those now existing; and the diminution of Ctenis, Ptero-

phyllum and Nilsonia, genera very far removed from living kinds ;

lastly, the greater frequency of the Conifers, Brachyphyllum and

Thuites, much more rare in the lias.

4. Wealden Epoch.

Amphigenous Cryptogams.

ALG.

Confervites fissus, Dunk.—Germany.

Acrogenous Cryptogams.

Ferns.

Pachypteris gracilis, Brong.—En-

gland, Beauvais. (Sphenopteris

racilis, Fitt.)

Sekupnptaria Mantelli, Brong.—En-

gland, Germany.

— Sillimani, Mant.—England.

—— Romeri, Dunk.—Germany.

—— tenera, Dunk.—Germany.

—— Phillipsii, Mant.—England.

—— Gépperti, Dunk.—Germany.

Hartlebeni, Dunk.—Germany.

longifolia, Dunk.—Germany.

Adiantites Mantelli, Brong.—Germ.

(Cyclopteris Mantelli, Dunk.)

——? Klipsteinii, Brong. — Germ.

(Cyclopt. Klipsteinii, Dunk.)

Cladophlebis Albertsii, Brong.—Ger-

many. (Neuropteris Albertsii,

Dunk.)

Pecopteris Huttoni, Brong.—Germ.

(Neuropt. Huttoni, Dunk.)

— Geinitzii, Dunk —Germany. |

—— Murchisoni, Dunk.—Germany.

—— Conybeari, Dunk.—Germany.

—— elegans, Brong.— Germany.

(Alethopt. elegans, Dunk.)

— perce la, Dunk.—Germany.

—— Ungeri, Dunk.—Germany.

—— gracilis, Dunk.—Germany.

—— Cordai, Dunk.—Germany.

—— Althausii, Dunk.—Germany.

—— Browniana, Dunk.—Germany.

——? linearis, Sternb. — Germany

(non P. Reichiana, Brong.).

Lonchopteris Mantelli, Brong.—En-

gland, Beauvais.

——? Huttoni, Pres!.—Germany.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2.

Hausmannia dichotoma, Dunk. —

Germany,

Protopteris? erosa, Ung.—England.

(Endogenites erosa, Mant.)

MARSILEACEZ.

Baiera Huttoni, Brong.— Germany.

(Cyclopteris digitata, L. & H., non

Brong.)

Brauniana, Dunk.—Germany.

—— nervosa, Dunk.—Germany.

EQuISETACER.

Equisetum Lyellii, Mant.—Engl.

— Phillipsii, Dunk.—Germany.

—— Burchardi, Dunk.—Germany.

. 'Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

CYCADACER.

Cycadites Brongniarti, Rom.—Germ.

—— Morrisianus, Dunk.—Germ. ©

Zamites eequalis, Gépp.—Germany.

—— abietinus (Pteroph., Dunk.).—

Germany.

—— Dunkerianus (Pteroph.,Dunk.).

—Germany.

—— Lyellianus(Pteroph., Dunk.).—

Germany.

G6ppertianus(Pteroph.,Dunk.).

—Germany. efsbtti

eroph.,

Humboldtianus

Dunk.).—Germany.

Fittonianus (Pteroph., Dunk.).

—Germany. '

Brongmiarti (Cycad., Mant.),.—

England, Beauvais.

Pterophyllum Schaumburgense,

Dunk.—Germany.

Zamiostrobus ? crassus, Gépp.—En-

gland, Isle of Wight.

Cycadoidea megalophylla, Buck?.—

Portland.

microphylla, Buckl.— Portland.

Clathraria Lyell, Mant.—Sussex.

Vol. vi. 14

202 M. Brongniart on the Periods of Vegetation.

CoNIFER. Gesmany, (Muscites Sternberg-

Brachyphyllum. Germari,, Brong.— ianus, Dunk.)

Germany. (Thuites Germari, Abietites Linki, Dunk.

Dunk,

DOS ies to jGerm, |< Plants of Doubtful. Class.

(Thuités Kurrianus.) Carpolithes Mantelli, Stokes.—En-

—— imbricatum, Brong. — Germ.. gland, Germany, Beauvais,

(Thuites imbricatus, Rdm.) —— Lindleyanus, Dunk.—Germ.

—— Gravesii, Brong. — Beauvais. cordatus, Dunk.—Germany.

(Moreausia Gravesni, Pomel.) —— Brongniarti, Dunk.—Germany.

Juniperites Sternbergianus,Brong.— | —— Sertum, Dunk.—Germany.

This list is principally derived from discoveries made in recent

years in the Wealden districts of the north of Germany, at Oster-

wald, Schaumburg, Buckeburg, Oberkirche, &c., the fossil plants

of which were first described by M. Romer, and subsequently

more completely by M. Dunker, in his monograph on these di-

stricts. ‘To these species are added the less numerous and less

varied formerly discovered in the Wealden of England, near Til-

gate and Hastings Forests, in Sussex, and so well described by

Dr. Mantell.

This same formation has been found in France, near Beau-

vais, by Mr. Graves, who observed in it Lonchopteris Mantelli and

some other plants, of which I have not seen specimens, and which

I have cited from his work on the geology of the department of

the Oise.

‘The species, to the number of sixty-one enumerated above,

appear to be all peculiar to this formation, with the exception

perhaps of Baiera Huttoni, which seems identical with the spe-

cies of the lias of Bayreuth and of the Scarborough oolite ; but

their generic forms are almost all the same as those of the lias

and the oolitic formations. Nevertheless the Cycadee already ap-

pear less numerous in proportion to the Ferns.

It will further be remarked that this freshwater formation,

which terminates, for us, the kingdom of the Gymnosperms, is

allied by its total character to other epochs of the vegetation of

the Jurassic period, and is distinguished from the cretaceous

epoch which succeeds it, by the complete absence of every spe- |

cies which can be referred to the angiospermous Dicotyledons, in

France and England as in the deposits of southern Germany, so

rich in variety of species. On-the other hand, in the lower chalk,

the upper greensand, Quadersandstein or Planerkalk of Germany,

we immediately find several kinds of leaves evidently belonging

to the great division of angiospermous Dicotyledons, and some

remains of Palms, of which, on the contrary, no trace appears in

the Wealden deposits.

I have classed among the Cycadee the stems from Tilgate

Forest, previously called by the name of Clathraria Lyellu, and

}

Impressions of Footsteps in the Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 203

which I have regarded as a stem allied to Dracaena. The to-

tality of their characters, although the almost complete absence

of preservation of their tissues does not allow of our anatomizing

them, appears to me to render this reference more probable, and

to indicate, in particular, the relations between this stem and

those of Zamites gigas, found at Scarborough.

The abundance of Lonchopteris Mantelli is a character of the

Wealden formations of the south of England and the department

of the Oise, where this fossil seems to present itself, at all events

in fragments, in the majority of the localities where the beds have

been uncovered by the working of the potter’s clays of this for-

mation near Savignies. In Germany, on the contrary, this spe-

cies is wanting, and Abietites Linkii appears to be the predomi-

nant plant. As to the species of Brachyphyllum, I have not yet

been able to study them in nature, but the figures that have been

given of them leave me little doubt of their analogy with those

of the oolitic epoch.

The abundance of Cycadez also forms a distinctive character

of the Wealden formations of Germany. However, there are, as

- is seen, several species common to both basins, and I will add

that Sphenopteris Gépperti, Dunk., is probably identical with

Sphenopteris Phillipsii, Mant.

I have not included in this list certain marine plants cited in

the strata of this epoch: 1. because it appears to me doubtful

whether they really belong to the Wealden epoch and not to the

Glauconian ; 2. because it seems to me still uncertain whether

the species cited, Chondrites equalis and intricatus, are really

quite specifically identical with the species of this name of the

upper fucoid sand of the chalk.

[To be continued. ]

XIX.—On the position of the Impressions of Footsteps in the

Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. By Ropert Harkness,

Esq.

Tue new red sandstone exists in Dumfries-shire in four separate

patches. The one, which occurs in the north-west portion of the

country, occupies the smallest area, and rests upon the lower

parts of the representatives of the mountain limestone, which

from their position and inclination appear to appertain to the

carboniferous deposits of Ayrshire.

The new red sandstone which is met with in the lower portion

of the Vale of the Nith, and also in the low country in Annandale,

and which covers the greatest extent of surface, seems to lie

unconformably upon the altered Silurian formation ; the other

14+

204 Mr. R. Harkness on the position of the Impressions of

portion of the county in which this deposit prevails is the south-

east, where it abuts against the representatives of the mountain

limestone formation as they occur in° Dumfries-shire: \°Of the

small isolated patch lying in the north-west we have no evidence

to show that it affords any traces of footsteps; and its position

with reference to the other two deposits cannot be distinctly

made out. It is however probable that originally it existed as

a part of the larger deposits which occur to the south, from

which it has been detached by the eroding’ action of the waters

of the river Nith.

It is im the district containing the largest area of sandstone

that the footsteps are found in the greatest abundance. In the

quarries of Corncockle and Templand village in the parish of

Lochmaben, and also in those of Locherbriggs and Craigs: in

Dumfries, as well as at Green Mill in Caerlaverock, impressions

occur more or less abundantly. At Corncockle they are more

common, and in general more perfect than in any of the other

quarries, and the tracks there are in some instances of such a

character as to indicate that animals different in form traversed

the sand, and that they bore little or no relation to those which

impressed the strata in the other quarries.. The more common

footmarks are however to be obtained from all the different

quarries.

The nature of the sandstone in the quarries which afford the

tracks is toa great extent similar. The direction of the dip and

also the inclination approach in localities where steps occurs;

and the position of the sandstone relative to the subjacent and

surrounding Silurian is such as to show that the whole of the

ein owe their inclination to the same elevating cause. At

orncockle the sandstone consists of beds varying in thickness

from one foot to four; and the beds are in some cases laminated ;

the laminz occurring more frequently in the upper portion of the

bed than in the lower. Sometimes the lamine have a contorted

appearance, and the brown and red layers which constitute these

_ Jamine are the faces along which the stratum splits easily into

flags. The texture of the rock is remarkably uniform, being fine

and hard, with the red colour which prevails amongst the Bunter

sandstones. In its bedding the rock is ‘so regular as to be quar-

ried along the planes of the strata with so mueh ease, that itis

no rare occurrence to find an undisturbed perfectly smooth face

of rock extending from the top to the bottom of the quarry, and

almost from one side to the other. ‘The faces of the beds are in

some eases separated by very thin layers of fine clay,and when

this is removed they have in some instances a burnished aspect.

The dip of the beds here is‘towards the west at an ee nd

about 34°,

Footsteps in the Bunter, Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 205

It is on the fine faces and also on the intervening fine red clays

that we meet with the footsteps which have rendered this quarry

so remarkable. The steps on the faces of the rock are more per-

fect than those which the clay affords ; natural casts of these are

obtained from the underside. of the sandstone strata, and these

partake of the imperfections of the impressions in the clay. The

cause of this imperfection appears to have resulted in a great

measure from the comparative thinness of the clay, which did

not allow of a distinct. impression before the foot pressed upon

the less yielding sand.

A quarry is also wrought at Templand village, about half a mile

south of Corncockle, and here impressions of two kinds of footsteps

are also occasionally found. The sandstone at this locality differs

considerably from the former, being of a coarser nature, the

beds are of less thickness, and the position of the quarry with °

reference to that at Corncockle is such as to show that the sand-

stone of Templand village lies above that of Corncockle. The

inclination of the beds here is towards the west at an angle

of 30°.

- »» At Locherbriggs, in the parish of Dumfries, four sandstone

quarries occur in which footsteps have been found. ‘The general

character of the rock in these is similar ; and the quarry lymg

furthest towards the south may be taken as a type of the deposits

generally. In this the dip is at an angle of 35° W.S.W., and

the rock consists of thin flags, under which lies a more compact

stone. Beneath this compact rock two beds of thick flags occur,

and under them the rock again becomes thin-bedded. The faces

of these different beds present the same smooth and burnished

appearance with those of Corncockle, with the exception of the

faces which separate the two flags. These however are equally

smooth and well developed, although devoid of the burnished

-aspect. On the upper face of this lower flag impressions of foot-_

steps are found, and the lower face of the upper flag contains

casts of these impressions, and. to these two faces the occurrence

of footsteps appears to be restricted.

The new red sandstone is likewise extensively wrought at Craigs

quarry, also in the parish of Dumfries. Here the beds are of both

a compact and flaggy nature, the former occurring in the higher

portion of the quarry, and the latter below. It is on the faces

of these flags and likewise in the interior of the beds, as shown

when these are split along the lamine, that footmarks are met

with. Lamine similar to those which are seen at Corncockle are

also to be found.in the flaggy beds here. The dip of the strata

at, Craigs is towards the west at an angle of about 30°.

At Green Mill in the parish of Caerlaverock, there is also a

_ quarry of new red sandstone. The inclination of the rock here

206 Mr. R. Harkness on the position of the Impressions of

is at an angle of 32° W.S.W., and the beds are composed of la-

mine similar to those of the quarry at Corncockle. ‘Some of the

beds are separated by thin layers of clay, and impressions occur

both on these and likewise on the fine faces of the beds.

These are the localities from whence footmarks are obtained in

that portion of the new red sandstone which occupies the greatest

area in Dumfries-shire, and so great is the resemblance between

the deposits at these different localities, that in any of them we

have a representative of the beds containing impressions except

at Templand, where the rock is of a coarse nature, and appears

to occupy a higher position than at the other localities. A sand-

stone of a similar nature seems to overlie the flag rock at Green

Mill, as seen on the high ground above the quarry.

Of the other area containing new red sandstone, and which

lies on the south-east side of the county, we find that it offers

on the whole characters which distinguish it from the new red

sandstone of the southern portion of the Vale of the Nith and the

district of Annandale.

The formation is wrought extensively to the east of the river

Annan, and at the quarry of Corse Hill, about two miles from

the town of Annan, we have a good example of its general nature.

Here the dip is about 13° S.E., and the rock is composed of

several series of sandstone beds interstratified with beds of red

clay, some of which exceed 9 inches in thickness. The flags

which lie upon these clay beds have their under surface marked

in high relief with raised vermicular-like ridges, and these are

derived from the upper surface of the clay beds, and appear to

have resulted from the erosion of currents on the soft surface of

the clay. Amongst these markings, casts of the footprints of the

Cheirotherium are sometimes met with, and in some instances

marks of desiccation occur. In the adjoming parish of Kirk-

patrick Fleming, which lies eastward from Annan, the same beds

of sandstone and shale are obtained ; but here the red shales are

more abundant, and at Cove quarry in the same parish the colour

of the rock and the intercalated shales have undergone such an

entire change as to place them in connection with the-infra-gyp-

seous clays of the Keuper sandstones.

In the district occupied by the largest area of sandstone, viz.

the lower portion of the Vale of the Nith, and the more level parts

of Annandale, we have other deposits besides the flaggy beds

containing the impressions. ‘These flaggy beds are succeeded by

deposits of a coarser-grained sandstone which appears to exceed

100 yards in thickness. Above this sandstone a singular :con-

glomerate of about the same thickness occurs; and on this con-

glomerate beds of fine soft sandstone repose, these latter bemg

the highest which the new red sandstone of the Vale of the Nith

Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 207

affords us. The sandstone on the south-eastern parts. of: the

county appears to be higher in-position than this latter bed, and

there is reason to conclude that 100 yards at least lie above

the conglomerate, thus making the flags in which fossil steps

abound, at least 300 yards below the infra-gypseous clays of the

Keuper. The conglomerate, which is entirely a local deposit, and

one which would accumulate much more rapidly than the com-

mon sandstones, renders it difficult to assign an exact position to

the impressions; and the probability is that a comparison with

localities where no conglomerate occurs would give us a thickness

of Bunter sandstone not much exceeding the combined thickness

of the higher and lower deposits exclusive of the conglomerate.

From this circumstance we find that, so far as the traces of

footsteps are concerned, had we. been led to infer their position

in the Bunter sandstone generally, without taking the more rapid

accumulation of the conglomerate as it occurs in Dumfries-shire

into consideration, we should have placed them more than 800

‘yards below the Keuper, where it is probable that the real depth

does not greatly exceed 200 yards trom that deposit. With re-

gard to the different kinds of tracks which are met with at Corn-

cockle, two of these are also found in the quarries of the sand-

stone in the neighbourhood of Dumfries, viz. the impression

which in front resembles the segment of a circle, and. in which

the sand is thrown backwards during the progression of the ani-

mal; and the other, the small impression in which toes and

cushions of the foot are well marked. This latter footmark we

find associated with the tracks of the Rhynchosaurus in the

new red sandstone at Western Point near Runcorn in Cheshire.

» But no steps of this latter animal have hitherto been found in

Dumfries-shire, and as ample opportunities would have occurred

for discovering such steps had the animal which formed them

existed in this locality during the deposition of that portion of

the Bunter sandstone from which impressions are obtained, we

may infer that either the conditions necessary for its existence

did not prevail in Dumfries-shire, or that the animal was called

into being after the sandstone of the district had been deposited.

That this latter cause was most probably the reason why we have

no traces of the Rhynchosaurus im the lower portion of the Bunter

sandstone, we may infer from the circumstance, that three if not

more types of animals, which were occupants of our earth during

the more early portion of the period when the Bunter sandstone

was being deposited, had ceased to exist, inasmuch as we find no

traces of them in the higher beds of the sandstone.

That the small, toed animal which has been commonly consi-

dered as a tortoise, and the Rhynchosaurus coexisted, we have

every reason to believe, but none of the impressions in Dumfries-

shire show that ciréumstance, neither do we obtain in the district

208 Sir W. Jardine on the position of the Impressions of

any of those worm-castings which are associated with the foot~

marks at Western Point. This may probably be owing to the

lowness of the beds in the Vale of the Nith and the district of An:

nandale, and to the deposits in the south-east of the county being

above those from whence footsteps are procured in Cheshire.

It has been already mentioned that Cheirotherium footmarks .

have been met with in that portion of the new red sandstone

which occurs in the south-eastern part of the county, and it has’

been stated that the general character of the beds here is such

as to indicate that they approach near to the Keuper sandstone.

We find both at Stourton quarry and also at Lymn that the foot-

steps of this animal occupy a high position im the Bunter sand-

stone. At Bemburg we find the Labyrinthodon also occurring in

the higher beds of the Bunter; and Dr. Lloyd considers that the

Labyrinthodon bucklandi belongs rather to the higher portion of

this deposit than to the lower beds of the Keuper.

Considering the footsteps of the Bunter sandstone, we have

first in the highest portion, the impressions of the Cheirotherium.

Below these the footmarks of the Rhynchosaurus occur associated

with what are termed the steps of a small tortoise ; and at a depth

exceeding 200 yards we have the tracks of several other animals, '

amongst which the small tortoise coexistent with the Rhyncho-

saurus also appears.

XX.—Note to Mr. Harkness’s paper on “ The position of the Im-

pressions of Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-

shire.” By Sir W. Jarving, Bart.

CorncockLe Murr is an elevated ridge of about a mile or little

more in length, situate nearly in the centre of the valley of the

Annan from east to west, and dt about two-thirds of its length

from its upper or northern end. At the northern extremity of

this ridge the quarry of Corncockle is worked, and has supplied

nearly the whole stone used in the neighbourhood for many

generations. Further up the valley several attempts have been

made to open quarries, but the rock becomes soft and inferior in

quality, and no impressions of footmarks or traces of them have

hitherto been met with northward of the above-mentioned locality.

So far as has yet. been discovered, footprints of four distinct

species of animals appear on the Corncockle beds. Of these two

were described by the late Dr. Duncan, Minister of Ruthwell, in

the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, and. have

received the name of Testudo duncani from Professor Owen in

his “ Report on British Fossil Reptiles.” A third was indicated

as indistinct and having the impressions filled up; while the

fourth does not appear to have been previously noticed, and is

Footsteps tn the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 209

perhaps the most uncommon in the quarry. There has been no

appearance of impressions of the Cheirotherium, which Mr. Hark-

ness mentions as occurring in the sandstone of the lower basin.

For two of these impressions we would propose the generic

title of Chelichnus, as little doubt will be entertained of their

having been impressed by some animal of tortoise or chelonian

form. These were the impressions originally noticed by Dr. Dun-

can and referred by Prof. Owen to Testudo duncani.

Chelichnus duncani, Owen, is the most frequently found, and

tracks of it at the present time may be seen extending above

31 feet in length im a direction from west to east, not keeping

a straight course, but zigzag and winding both to the north and

south. Many of these impressions are very distinct, and exhibit

a single sole or pad with slight undulations on its surface and five

distinct claws which required the foot to be sunk to a consider-

able depth before their impress was left; these footprints are

from 1.to 2 inches in diameter.

Chelichnus gigas, Jard., is the large footprint indicated by

Dr. Dunean as indistinct.. The general diameter is from 3 to 4

inches, frequently filled up, but when seen free they consist of a

single raised pad or cushion with a circular ring, which appears

in certain conditions to have protruded and concealed the claws.

One impression of a walk of above 9 feet in length has been ob-

tained, in which each footprint is 9 inches in diameter, and in

one three toes are distinctly marked.

For the other two impressions, of which the direct alliance has

not been ascertained, but which are certainly not tortoises, it was

suggested that some more indefinite title would be preferable,

and that of Herpetichnus has been applied.

Herpetichnus sauroplesius, Jard., is also one of the impressions

noticed by Dr. Duncan; and one of the specimens presented by

that gentleman to the museum of the Royal Society of Edinburgh,

as well as one more lately procured, exhibit lengthened toes of

unequal length, the second toe from the inside being the longest,

the three exterior decreasing gradually. The impressions gene-

rally occur filled up, or present only a smooth hollow, as if the

sand had been exceedingly moist, and the finer undulations of

the sole had been obliterated on the removal of the foot. The

length of the step or stride in these impressions, and the form

of the foot in Dr. Duncan’s specimen alluded to, incline us to

consider this animal to have been of a more lacertine or saurian

form than any of the others.

Herpetichnus bucklandi, Jard., has not been previously noticed ;

it'is from a small animal, and the tracks generally appear raised

or as a cast, but on one slab we have distinct impressions of at

least three toes.

210 Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Sketch of the Physical Structure of Australia. By J. BeetE

Jukes, M-A., F.G.S. London: J. & W. Boone.

Tue author of this work, who accompanied as naturalist the explo-

ring expedition of H. M.S. Fly, visited, during the voyage, consider-

able portions of the coasts of Australia for the purpose of geological

investigation, and communicated an abstract of his researches to the

British Association in 1846, and to the Geological Society in 1847.

Subsequently availing himself of the various facts bearmg on the

subject collected durimg the laborious investigations of previous ex-

plorers, and to whom full credit is here given, Mr. Jukes has: by his

- own personal examination been better enabled to study and under-

stand the different published accounts of others, and by connecting

the various observations together, having himself obtained a tolerably

distinct notion of the structure of this region, has endeavoured to

convey to the reader a general résumé of what is at present known

respecting the geology and physical structure of Australia.

Considering the vast amount of still unexplored country, it might

appear at first sight difficult to form any general conclusions as to

the peculiar structure of the interior ; but this is to some extent ob-

viated by the great uniformity and monotony of those portions

hitherto examined.

The geology of Australia (at present known) is somewhat remark-

able ; the principal mountain chains consisting chiefly of granitie and

metamorphic rocks overlaid by a paleeozoic formation with which are

associated masses of porphyry, greenstone and basalt, frequently dis-

locating and altering portions of it: tertiary beds occupy considerable

areas in the plains, as well as cover the hills to a certain height above

the sea ; and with these are associated still more recent igneous rocks.

Deposits belonging to the “prema! period (7. e. odlitic and ereta-

ceous), which form so prominent a feature in the geology of portions

of the northern hemisphere, have not yet been detected in Australia.

“This circumstance inclines us to believe that the country may,

most probably, have existed as dry land during the odlitic and cre-

taceous periods ; if so, is it not possible that its present fauna and

flora may be in some way the descendants and representatives of the

fauna and flora that in the odlitic period were common to the whole

earth?’ Other points of equal interest are treated of in this volume,

such as the peculiar character of the fossil vegetation associated with

the Australian coal, as distinguished from that occurring in the car-

boniferous deposits of the northern hemisphere. This is a curious

fact, inasmuch as, if both deposits are nearly synchronous, (and we

quite agree with the author in referring the former to the paleozoic

zera) Australia presents us at this early period with the antitype of a

flora which became the characteristic one of the northern hemisphere

during the secondary epoch: as, however, no deposits belonging to

the latter occur throughout this vast continent, and inferentially no

submergence of a large portion of the ancient land, until some part

Bibliographical: Notices. hn

of the tertiary period, a question naturally arises as to the continu-

ance and destruction of that early flora, and also as to the character

of the vegetation during the tertiary era ; whether it did, like the

present indigenous one, contain some forms representative of the

earlier flora. Future researches may throw some light on this point.

The subject matter is treated geographically under eight sections, and

altogether the work is a very acceptable one, and will prove useful

both to the scientific inquirer and the emigrant: the descriptions of

the physical features, as dependent on the geological structure, are

briefly but clearly stated. Much, however, remains to be effected ;

and we do not doubt that through the zealous and active labours of

the Rev. W. B. Clarke, as wells in the appointment of a government

geologist now proceeding on his mission, our knowledge of the pe-

culiar structure, mineral riches and fossil character of the various

rocks occurring in this important colony will be materially increased

and elucidated.

Outlines of British Geology. Published for the Society for promoting

Christian Knowledge. London, 1850.

_.. This is a useful introduction to the study of British geology, em-

bracing a general account of the principal formations occurring in

England, with brief notices of those in Scotland and Ireland. In the

descriptions of the range and extent of the more important strata,

their physical and agricultural characters, the author has availed

himself of some of the chief English works on the subject, although

at the same time it is evident he has been an attentive observer of

many of the described phenomena. The subject is treated in a very

popular manner, devoid of all technicalities, and will form a good

compendium to this science for the young student.

A copious glossary, explaining the terms which generally occur in

geological works, and the nature and composition of the principal

mineral substances, is appended to the volume, as well as a geological

map and a few sections, illustrative of the sections of the strata tra-

versed. by the principal railways from London.

In the Press.

The Ichnology of Annandale, or Illustrations of Footmarks impressed

on the New Red Sandstone of Corncockle Muir, Dumfries-shire.

By Sir Wixt1am Jarpvine, Bart., F.R.S.E., F.L.S. &e.

The illustrations now contemplated will consist of about Twelve

Plates, lithographed from the “impressions on the sandstone.” From

the difficulty of properly representing these reduced, they will be

figured of the size of the originals, and will be printed in colours so

as to represent the precise appearance of the sandstone as nearly as

possible. A few necessary and explanatory observations will accom-

pany the plates.

212 Zoological Society:

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY,

November 13, 1849.— William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair.

On THE spECIES OF ANoMIAD&. By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R:S.

The European species of Anomiade have been much multiplied,

_ while on the other hand the exotic species have been almost entirely

neglected.

The form, substance, surface and colour of the shell, which have

been used to distinguish the species, were suspected by Montague to

be dependent on the age of the specimens and the locality in which

they happened to be found, and’ further researches have proved the

accuracy of these observations.

There being in the British Museum considerable series of speci+

mens of this family from different localities, I have attentively exa-

mined them, and believe that [ have observed some characters by which

they may be distinguished from each other, which are but ittle, if

at all, modified by external circumstances or age.

Mr. Cuming has kindly allowed me to examine the original spe-

cimens of Placunanomia, described by Mr. Broderip, with some ad-

ditional specimens which he has since received, and thus enabled

me to identify the exotic species which have been described by that

naturalist ; and also the collection of Anomie contained in his cabi-

net, which has furnished me with several additional species.

The species may be divided into two very distinct genera :—

1. Anom1a. Upper valve with three subcentral muscular scars ;

the anterior upper lobe of the notch separated from the cardinal edge ;

the plug entirely shelly, and quite free from the edge of the notch.

2. Puacunanomia. Upper valve with two subcentral muscular

scars; the anterior upper lobe of the notch agglutinated to the car-

dinal edge; plug shelly at the top and near the body to which it is

attached, and with horny longitudinal laminz below and internally.

I. ANomiaA.

Upper valves with three subcentral muscular scars; byssal notch

distinct ; the upper part of the anterior lobe of the notch separate -

from and often partially overlapping the front of the cardinal edge ;

the plug thick, elongate, entirely shelly, and quite free from the edge

of the notch.

Syn. Anomia, Miiller, 1776; Retzius, 1788; Lamk. 1801; Me-

gerle, 1811; Schum. 1817.

Anomia, pars, Linn. S. N.

Anomia, A. Schumach. Essai, 1817.

Echion and Echinoderma, sp. Poli, Mol. Sicil.

Fenestrella, Bolten, 1798.

Lampades, pars, Gevers, 1787.

« Enigma, Koch,” according to the cabinet of Mr. Cuming.

I am by no means certain that all the species here indicated are

Zoological Society. 213

distinct, or are to be distinguished by the characters here assigned to

them, unassisted by the country which they inhabit; but they seem

distinct, and it appears to be desirable that they should be distin-

guished until we have the means of more completely investigating

them, and of examining and comparing the animals which form them.

* The upper scar in dorsal valve large; two lower scars smaller,

and nearly under the upper one. Shell suborbicular. ANomtA.

+ European.

1. ANOMIA EPHIPPIUM.

Shell white, yellow, rosy or red-brown ; upper valve radiated ; in-

ternally pearly. The upper scar large, oblong, the two others rather

smaller, subequal, one above the other; the lowest of the two rather

more behind. Plug large, broad, short ; the sinus in lower valve large.

Anomia Ephippium, Linn. S. N. 1150; Cheman. viii. 82. t. 76.

f. 692, 693; Mont. T. B. 155; Lamk. Syst. 138 ; Dillw. R. S.i. 286 ;

Poli, Test. ii. 186. t. 20. f. 9, 10; Lamk. Hist. vi. 226, ed. 2. vii.

273.:n. 1. ;

Anomia Tunica Cepa, Dacosta, B. Conch. 165. t. 11. f. 3.

Anomia cepa, Linn. 8S. N..1151; Chemn. viii. 85. t. 76. f.694, 695;

Dillw. R. S.i. 287 ; Poli, Test. ii. 182. t.30.f.1-8 ; Lamk. H. v. 227,

ed. 2. vii. 274. n. 3.

Anomia violacea, Brug. Enc. Méth. 71.

Anomia plicata, Brocch. Conch. 665. t. 16. f. 9.

Anomia scabrella, Philippi, Sicil. i. 92, i. 65. t. 18. f. 1.

Anomia polymorpha, Philippi, Sicil. i. 92. ii. 65.

Anomia costata, Brocchi, 463. t. 10. f. 9.

Anomia suleata, Poli, Test. Sicil. t. 30. f. 12; Brocch. t. 10. f. 2.

Anomia radiata, Brocchi, t..10. f. 10.

Anomia pectiniformis, Poli, Sicil. t. 30. f. 13, on a Pecten ; Phi-

lippi, Sicil. ii. 63. t. 18. f. 3.

Anomia margaritacea, Poli, Sici/. t. 30. f.11 ; Philippi, Stcil. ii. 63.

Anomia electrica, Linn. S. N. 1151; Chemn. Conch. viii. t. 76.

f.691; Lamk. Hist. vi. 227, ed. 2. vii. 274. n. 4.

Anomia squamula, Linn. 8. N. 1151; Chemn. Conch. viii. 86. t. 76.

f. 696; Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 8.

Anomia punctata, Chemn. Conch. viii. 88. t. 77. f. 698; Dillw. R.

S. ii. 288.

Anomia aculeata, Miiller, Z. D. Prod. 249 ; Chemn. viii. 92. t. 77.

f. 702; Mont. T. B. 157. t. 4. f.5; Dillw. R. 8. i. 288.

Anomia scabra, Solander MSS. fide Dillwyn.

Anomia lens, Lamarck, Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 276. n. 9.

? Anomia aspera, Philippi, Sicil. ii. 65. t. 18. £.4.

Anomia elegans, Philippi, Sicil. ii. 65. t. 18. f. 2.

Anomia patelliformis, Chemn. €. viii. 89. t. 77. f. 70

i. 290.

Anomia striatula, Bruguiére, Enc. Méth. 74.

? Anomia bifida, Chemn. Conch. viii. 79. t. 76. £.689, 690; Dillw.

R. S. 290.

Anomia cylindrica, Gmelin, S. N. 3349; Dillw. R. 8. i.'291.

0; Diliw. R.S.

214 Zoological Society.

Anomia cymbiformis, Maton § Racket, Linn. Trans. viii. 104. t. 3.

f.6; Mont. Supp. 64.

Anomia coronata, Bean, Mag. N. Hist.

Anomia patellaris, Lamk. Hist. ed. 2. vii. 273. n. 2; Deles. Re-

cueil, t. 17. f. 3.

Anomia pyriformis, Lamk. Hist. vi. 227, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 5;

Deles. Rec. t. 17. f. 4.

Anomia fornicata, Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n.6 = Ene.

M. t. 170. f. 45.

? Anomia membranacea, Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 7

= Ene. Meth. t. 170. f. 1-3?

? Anomia cucullata, Bruguiére, E. M. 70.

Hab. European Seas.

Coast of Africa; Capt. Edward Owen. B. M.

tt Asiatic.

2. ANOMIA AMABZUS.

Flat, white, smooth ; internally pearly, with a very thin disk.

Upper scar moderate ; lower scars 2, rather large (nearly as large

as the upper one), confluent into a broad oblong scar.

Hab. Philippines, Island Buraas (Jackass Island) ; on stones, sand,

ten fathoms.

3. ANOMIA CYT£UM.

Shell suborbicular, smooth ; internally reddish.

Upper muscular scar very large, subcordate ; lower 2, suborbicular,

smaller, nearly equal-sized ; the upper in the notch of the upper one ;

the lower hinder close to lower hinder edge of the upper one; sinus-

in lower valve large.

Hab. China, River Zangtze Keang ; Fortune. Mus. Cuming ; two

specimens.

4. ANOMIA DRYAS.

Suborbicular, flat, white ; upper valve internally and radiately lined.

Upper scar large, oblong; lower scars 2, small, circular, nearly

confluent, placed side by side nearly on the same line.

Hab. Singapore; on dead shells, ten fathoms, in coarse sand and

gravel. Mus. Cuming; one small specimen.

5. ANOMIA ACHEUS.

Shell purplish, smooth ; umbo rather acute ; upper valve generally

convex ; inside purplish white.

Upper muscular scar large, lower edge slightly arched; lower

scars 2, small, nearly equal-sized ; the hinder rather lower than the

other.

Hab. Indian Ocean, Kurachee, mouth of the Indus. Brit. Mus.

and Mus. Cuming.

Major Baker has kindly sent to the Museum a very large series of

the dorsal valves of this species, collected at Kurachee. They are ex-

tremely variable in form, surface, colour and thickness, and they also

offer considerable variety in the disposition of the muscular scar. In

all the upper scar is largest, but variable in shape from round to

Zoological Society. 215

broad cordate. In most the two lower scars are close together, but

separate, and nearly on the same line. In others the lower scar is

rather lower than the middle one, and in a few (four) specimens, which

are mostly produced posteriorly, the lower scar is much lower; that

is to say, in some the upper edge is parallel with the lower edge of

the middle one. In one specimen the two lower scars are on the

same line, and are confluent together, forming a scar about the same

size as the upper scar, yet showing that the lower scar is formed b

two muscles ; so that this valve cannot be confounded with a Placu-

nanomia.

The examination of this series of specimens from the same locality

I think shows, that though the comparative size and disposition of the

sears may furnish good characters for the distinction of the species,

yet they are not to be implicitly relied on,

6. ANOMIA BELESIS.

White or red; the upper part of the centre of the dorsal valve

white, externally radiately striated; apex acute, at some distance

from the dorsal edge.

Upper valve with three separate scars, the upper one very large,

oblong, and rather transverse; two lower ones very small, nearly equal-

sized, and nearly on the same line.

Hab. Indian Ocean? General Hardwicke. Brit, Mus.

+tt American.

7. ANOMIA ACONTES.

Yellowish white, suborbicular, flat, smooth; disk pearly.

Upper scar moderate, subcircular ; lower scars smaller, distant,

circular, subequal, the lower one nearly on a line with the lower edge

of the middle one.

Hab. Jamaica; Gosse. Mus. Cuming; one small specimen.

8. ANOMIA FIDENAS. uke’

White, pearly, thin, flat, smooth externally, pearly within, with a

thick white disk.

Upper scar large, elongate, arched below ; lower scars 2, small, cir-

cular, far apart, the lower one considerably below the other.

Hab. America, west coast. Panama; on Pinna at low water.

Mus. Cuming, No. 2; three specimens.

9. ANOMIA ADAMAS.

Red, thick, with numerous indistinct radiating ribs, most distinct on

the edge of the lamina ; internally red, pearly, with a small white disk.

Upper muscular scar oblong, arched below; lower scars subequal,

separate, but close together, and nearly on the same line.

Hab. Galapagos; Lord Hood’s Island, attached to Avicula mar-

garitifera at nine fathoms. Mus. Cuming, No. 5; three specimens.

10. ANOMIA PACILUS. _

Red, with distinct radiating ribs ; internally reddish pearly, with a

thick white disk.

216 Zoological Society.

Upper muscular scar oblong, broad, lower edge arched; lower

scars 2, rather smaller, nearly similar im size, rather close together

but separate, the hinder one rather lower than the other.

Hab. Peru; Tambaz; dredged from five fathoms in soft mud.

Mus. Cuming, No. 9.

11. ANOMIA LARBAS.

Shell white, smooth, lower valve pale green.

Upper muscular scar large; lower scars 2, nearly as large as, and

close to, the upper one, nearly equal, and nearly in a line.

Hab. Coast of Peru, Payta. Mx: Cuming.

12, ANOMIA ALECTUS.

Irregular, upper valves convex, reddish, internally pearly ; lower |

valve green, internally green.

Upper scar large, oblong ; lower scars 2, large, rather smaller than

the upper one, close together, but not confluent ; the lowest one the

largest.

Hab. Peru, Bay of Guayaquil; Hinds. Mus. Brit., and Mus. Cu-

ming, No. 7.

13. ANOMIA HAMILLUS.

Reddish, thin, sinuous. Dorsal valve with a triangular, white,

porcellanous disk.

Upper scar large, roundish ; lower scars 2, separate, close together,

nearly equal-sized, small, and nearly on the same line.

Hab. West Columbia, Bay of Cafies. Mus. Cuming, No. 6.

14. ANOMIA LAMPE,

Shell yellowish green, radiately costated ; internally green.

Upper muscular scar large, squareish ; lower two rather smaller,

subequal, near together and to the upper scar, and nearly on the same

line ; sinus in lower valve very large. ; :

Hab. California ; Lady Katherine Wigram, Mus. Brit. Mus. Cu-

ming; three specimens.

15. ANOMIA TENUISTRIATA.

Shell very variable in shape, regularly radiately striated ; sinus of

lower valve very large, ovate.

Dorsal valve with three nearly equal muscular scars very close to-

gether ; the two lower small, placed close together side by side, just

on the lower margin of the upper scar, the hinder one being rather

behind the hinder edge of the upper one.

Ostrea anomialis, Lamk. Hist. A. s. V. vi. 220.

Anomia Ephippium, Defrance, Dict. Sci. Nat. ii.

Anomia striatula, Desh. Cog. Foss. Paris, t. 65. f. 7, 11.

Anomia tenuistriata, Desh. Cog. Foss. Paris, i. 377,. in Lamk,

Hist. vii. ;'

Fossil, Grignon.

The very characteristic scars of the dorsal valve are well shown in

M. Deshayes’ plate above referred to, but not mentioned in the de-

scription.

Zoological Society. 217

** Upper scar of dorsal valves large; two lower scars smaller, far be-

“hind the upper one. Shell oblong, transverse. Ainiema, Koch.

16. ANOMIA ZNIGMATICA.

“Shell elongate, transverse, oblong, purple or yellowish, with a pur-

plish disk ; apex acute, considerably within the dorsal edge.

The upper scar large, suborbicular, subcentral ; lower scars 2, much

more posterior, small, equal-sized, and nearly confluent.

Tellina eenigmatica, Chemn. Conch. xi. t. 199. f. 1949, 1950.

Anomia rosea, Gray, Ann. Philos. 1825, 5.

Anomia senigmatica, Alton in Wiegmann Arch. 1837, Verz. 21;

Reeve, Nomen. Conch.

Hab. Indian Ocean.

Var. 1. Elongate, purplish brown, smooth, flat. Chemn. l. c.

f. 1949, 1950.

_ Hab, Indian Ocean, on the surface of flat wooden piles, &c.

Var. 2. Like former, but more elongated, and the sides folded

together.

Anomia naviformis, Jonas; fide Mus. Cuming.

fEnigma, sp. Koch; fide Mus. Cuming.

Hab. Manilla. Mus. Cuming.

‘Var. 3. Flat, smooth ; like Var. 1, but yellow, with a dark purple-

brown transverse ray. :

Hab. Philippines. Mus. Cuming. ;

Var. 4. Flat, purple; like Var. 1, but often more ovate, and with

few radiating ribs, ending in projections, making the edge sinuous.

Hab. Singapore ; on piles of wood forming the wharves. Borneo.

Mus. Cuming.

*** Two upper scars small ; lower one large. Shell suborbicular ;

sinus small. Patro.

17. ANOMIA ELYROS.

White, lamellar, closely radiately striated.

The disk of the upper valve with three separate subcircular scars ;

the two upper scars small, subequal, one under the other; the lower

one large, nearly circular, subcentral. Notch in lower valve very

small. Plug small, elongate, subcylindrical; the notch small, with

reflexed edges.

Hab. Port Essington ; Earl of Derby. Depuch Island ; Capt. Sir

Everard Home, Bart. British Museum.

Var. 1.? Shell very thin. Mus. Cuming.

Var. 2. Very thick; disk white, very thick. Mus. Cuming.

The small size of the upper scars in this species probably depends

on the small size and elongated form of the plug. The other species,

which have the upper scar the largest, have at the same time a larger

notch and a broader plug.

Il, PLacuNaNomIAa.

Upper or dorsal valve with two. subcentral muscular scars; the

upper scar radiately veined. Byssal notch distinct, converted into a

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 15

218 Zoological Society.

hole by the upper part of the anterior lobe of the notch being sol-'

dered to and forming part of the cardinal edge: the plug triangular,

gradually enlarging in size; the apex and outer surface: next to: the

body to which it is attached, calcareous, longitudinally striated ; the

inner surface covered with horny, longitudinal, parallel lamin and

more or less agglutinated to the edge of the notch.

Syn. Placunanomia, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1832, 29; Miiller,

Syn. 176; Desh. in Lamk. Hist. vii. 269.

Anomia, (3, Schumacher, Essai, 1817.

Anomia, pars, Blainv. Man. Moll. ; Montague; Forbes §& Hanley.

Ostrea, sp. Da Costa; Montague. :

Placunonomia, D’ Orb. Amér. Mérid.

Placunomia, Swains. Malac. 39, 1840.

Pododesmus, Philippi, Wiegmann Arch. i. 385, 1837.

Mr. Broderip, who established this genus, does not observe the

character furnished by the muscular impressions, or the lobe of the

notch: he merely says, ‘ Impressio muscularis in utraque valva sub-

centralis. In valva superiore organi adhesionis impressio superad-

dita.” And further, that “the organ of adhesion, which in its bony

character (for it is more bone than shell) resembles that of Anomia,

does not perforate the lower valve directly, but is inserted between

the Jamineze of the internal surface of the lower valve, above the mus-

cular impression and below the hinge, and passes out into an ex-

ternal, irregular, somewhat longitudinal, superficial fissure or ciea-

trix, which is narrowest at the hinge margin, and which it entirely

fills to a level with the surrounding surface.”

This form is produced by the gradual increase of the size of the

plug and the simultaneous increase of the size of the shell.

Some have considered the ‘‘plug’”’ or ‘“‘stopper” of Anomia to be a

third valve, which is evidently a mistake. Philippi (Mol/. Sicil. i. 92)

considers it as the ossification of the tendon of the adductor muscle.

Mr. Broderip, in the passage quoted, regards it as a bone. In Dr.

Dieffenbach’s Travels I have remarked: ‘‘ The plug is evidently only

a modification of the kind of laminar beard formed by the end of the

foot of the Ares (Arce) ; for, like it, it is formed of numerous parallel,

erect, longitudinal horny laminee, placed side by side, extending from

the apex to the margin, and it is on these plates that the calcareous

~ matter is deposited when the attachment assumes its shelly substance.

The same structure is to be observed in the plug of the European

Anomia Ephippium (striata).”’—Voy. New Zealand, ii. 261.

Messrs. Forbes and Hanley compare it to the byssus of Pecten,

and venture to predict that when the very ¥ oung Anontiz have been

observed, they will be found to be attached+by threads like that genus

(Brit. Moll.). Uhave examined a very small specimen of the genus,

and found it laminar, like that of the adult shell.

M. Philippi, when describing Pododesmus, appears to have ob-

served only the upper of the two muscular scars, for he gives as, the

generic character, “ Impressio muscularis unica, ovata,’ and he only

figures the larger upper one.on the plate. ,

The upper scar, whichis s usually of ad langer size, and has its surface

Zoological Society. 219

covered with radiating veins, while the lower is generally punctated,

appears to be the one which gives rise to the muscle that 1s attached

to the inner surface of the plug.

* Shell plicately folded. Perforation of lower valve small, firmly

embracing the plug. PLACUNANOMIA.

1. Pracunanomra Cuminett.

? gal depressed ; edge of the valves with three or four large angular

olds

Placunanomia ry Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soe. 1832, 29;

Sow. Genera, t. ; Manual,t. .~f.

Hab. Central America ; Gulf of Dulce, ‘Province of Costa Rico.

** Shell ovate, radiately ribbed ; edge not plicated. Perforation of

lower valve moderate, firmly embracing and inclosing the plug.

PopopEsmvus.

+ American.

2. PLACUNANOMIA RUDIS.

White ; disk brown ; smooth lamine.

Upper valve with two rounded separate scars of nearly equal size,

_ the hinder one rather more transverse.

Placunanomia rudis, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834, 2.

Pododesmus decipiens, Philippi, Wiegmann Arch. i. 1837, 387.

t. 9. f. 1 (one scar left out).

Hab. East Indies? Broderip. Havana; Philippi. West Indies ;

Brit. Mus.

3. PLACUNANOMIA FOLIATA.

White, smooth laminee, with very slight, distant, radiated ribs ;

disk purple brown.

Upper valve with two nearly united scars; the upper largest, and

rather elongated ; lower small, rounded.

Placunanomia foliata, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soe. 1834, 2.

P. echinata, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soe. 1834, 2.

«<P. pectinata, Brod.” in Mus. Cuming.

Hab. Eastern Columbia, Bay of Guayaquil. Isle of Muerte ; Bro-

derip. Martinique, n. 6, and Brazils, n. 7; Mus. Cuming. Jamaica

(upper valve of young only) ; Rev. L. Guilding ; ; Brit. Mus.

The specimen of Placunanomia echinata, from the island of Nevis,

in Mr. Cuming’s collection, appears to be only an imperfect specimen

of this species. Mr. Broderip doubted if this might not be the case,

when he described it.

4. PLACUNANOMIA ABNORMALIS.

White, radiated, ribbed.

Upper valve with two scars, confluent on the lower hinder edge;

the upper one rather the largest.

*« Placunomia abnormalis, Sow.’ in Brit. Mus.

Hab. West Indies.

These three species are very nearly related to each other, and if it

were not for-the difference in the position of the scars, might be taken

15%

220 Zoological Society.

for one. ‘The first is white, and the two last have a brown blotch

on the internal surface of the dorsal valve.

*** Shell ovate, not plicated; radiately ribbed. Perforation of

lower valve large, only slightly embracing the large thin plug.

Monta. :

5. PLAcUNANOMIA MACROCHISMA.

Upper valve with two sears, partly confluent on the lower hinder

edge ; the upper scar largest. Lower valve with an oval oblique scar,

narrowed behind, rather in front of the plug.

Anomia -macrochisma, Deshayes, Rev. Soc. Ouvier. 1839, 359 ;

Mag. de Zool. 1841, t. 34.

Placunanomia Broderipii, Gray, B. M. 1842, and Mus. Cuming.

Hab. Kamtschatka ; Deshayes, ‘Onalaski,’’ Mus. Cuming. ‘Ca-

gayan, Lucon,” fide “ G. B. Sowerby,” in Brit. Mus.

M. Deshayes observes: ‘On sait que dans le plus grand nombre

des Anomies la perforation se reduit ordinairement en un simple

échancrure, parce que les deux parties du bord supérieur ne se rejoi-

gnent jamais. Ici au contraire le trou est complete, et la valve est

réellement perforée.” This character is common to all the species of

Placunanomia: M. Deshayes does not figure nor describe the plug.

I think the habitat assigned to this species by Mr. G. B. Sowerby

must be a mistake. It is the specimen referred to by Mr. Broderip

in the observations on the genus in the Proceedings of the Zoological

Society.

6. PLACUNANOMIA CEPIO.

Scars 2, far apart; upper very large, ovate, longitudinal, central ;

lower smaller, oblong, oblique, rather behind the upper.

Plug large, flat, broad. Notch large, wide.

Hab. California; Lady Katherine Wigram; Brit. Mus.

7. PLACUNANOMIA ALOPE.

Upper valve flat, smooth, radiately striated. Scars two, well sepa-

rated, rounded, equal-sized.

Hab. California; Lady Katherine Wigram.

Two upper valves in British Museum.

++ European. ; f

8. PLACUNANOMIA PATELLIFORMIS.

Shell suborbicular, convex or quite flat, radiately striated ; imner

disk greenish. Apex rather within the dorsal margin.

The upper muscular scar of the dorsal valve very large, oblong ;

the lower one small, roundish, on the lower part of the hinder margin

of the upper one. ;

The peduncle of the cartilage with a triangular cavity in front,

under the tip, and continued in an oblong rib-like ridge towards the

centre of the shell. .

Anomia patelliformis, Linn. S. N. 1152; Nov. Act. Upsal. 1773,

i. 42. t..5. . 6, 7; Retzius, Nov. Gen. Test. ii.; Sars, fide Mus. Cu-

Zoological Society. 221

ming ; Loven, Moll. Scand. 30; Forbes § Hanley, Brit. Moll. 334.

t.56; Wood, Index Test. t. 10. f. 10, not Chemn.

Squama Magna, Chemn. Conch. vii. 87. t. 77. f. 697.

Anomia Squama, Gmelin, S. N.; Schumacher, Essai.

Ostreum striatum, Da Costa, Brit. Conch. 162. t. 11. f. 4.

Anomia undulatim striata, &c., Chemn. Conch. viii. 8. t. 77. f. 699.

Anomia undulata, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. i. 3346; Mont. Test. Brit.

157. t. 4. f. 6; Maton §& Racket, Trans. Linn. Soe. viii. 103 ; Turton,

Conch. Dict. 4. Bivalves, 230. t. 18. f. 8,9; Dillw. R. S. i. 289 ;

Wood, Index Test. t. 11. f. 9.

Ostrea striata, Pulteney in Hist. Dorset, 36 ; Donovan, B. Shells,

ii. t. 45; Mont. T. B. 153, 580.

Anomia striata, Loven, Index Moll. Scand. 29 ; Forbes §& Hanley,

Brit, Moll. 336. t. 55. f. 1, 6. t. 53. f. 6.

Hab. Coast of Europe. British Seas, Lister. North Sea, Sars, fide

Mus. Cuming, n. 51.

This species is easily known from the other European species by

being generally thicker and regularly radiately ribbed, and greenish ;

but the number and position of the muscular scars at once separate it

from all the multiform varieties of that species. Some authors, over-

looking the latter character, have been inclined to regard it as a mere

variety. :

I may remark, that the large series of this species which I have

examined has shown that the position of the two muscles is liable to

a slight variation ; in by far the larger number of specimens the small

lower muscle is quite close to and confluent with the scar of the upper

larger muscle, but in a few specimens it is separated from the upper

larger one by a small interval or space. This has induced me to be-

lieve that probably the three West Indian species of the genus may

prove, when a larger series of specimens have been collected and com-

pared, only varieties of the same species.

ttt Australian.

9. PLACUNANOMIA ZEALANDICA.

Suborbicular, white, smooth; upper valve with distant radiating

grooves; internally dark green.

Upper valve with two confluent scars ; upper oblong, longitudinal,

lower rather small and more transverse.

Anomia Zealandica, Gray, in Dieffenbach’s New Zealand, ii. 261,

1843.

Hab. New Zealand ; on the inside of mussel shells.

10. PLACUNANOMIA IONE.

Shell white, laminar ; edge of the lamine with small, slender, elon-

gated processes ; internally green.

Lower muscular scars small, round, on the lower hinder edge of

the larger one ; sinus or perforations large.

Hab. Australia, Sydney ; on rocks, Mr. Strange.

Mus. Cuming; three specimens. ? Van Diemen’s Land.

Dr. Sinclair, Brit. Mus., a single dorsal valve.

222 Zoological Society.

11, PLACUNANOMIA COLON. q

Shell (upper valve) flat, with rather irregular, flat, radiating ribs ;

white, lower spotted ; upper valve with two separate scars ; the upper

one oblong, Jongitudines, the lower much smaller, circular,

Hab. f

Mr. Cuming’s Collection (no. 10). |. Mr. Humphrey’s Collection ;

a single upper valve of a rather young shell.

Here may be added the description of a new genus, intermediate

between this family and Placunide.

Ill. Hemrpracuna.

Shell free ; valves orbicular, flat, external surface minutely laminar

and radiately striated, especially on the edge of the plates ; muscular

scar in each valve single, nearly central, circular; the right valve flat,

with a large oblong, elevated transverse process for the cartilage,

having a very small concavity in the inner surface in front of the car-

tilaged process representing the sinus in Anomia ; the left valve rather

more convex, with an oblong transverse pit for the internal cartilage

under the umbo.

Hemiplacuna, G. B. Sowerby, MSS.

This shell has all the external characters of the flat species of Pla-

cuna, and has the same muscular impression ; but instead of having

the two linear diverging ridges and grooves to give attachment to the

cardinal cartilage, it has an oblong elevated process in the right valve,

and an oblong cavity in the left, exactly similar to those found in the

genus Anomia; and on the inner surface of the right valve, just’ in

front of the base of the process which supports the cartilages, there

is a small shallow roundish pit with a short furrow towards the centre

of the shell,-which is evidently a rudimentary representation of ‘the

sinus found in the genus Anomia. This sinus is not visible on the

outer surface of the shell.

This shell forms a most excellent passage between the genus Ano-

mia, or rather Placunanomia, and Placuna. It shows the gradual

change which takes place between the three genera. In Anomia ~

there are two muscles for the purpose of attaching itself to ma-

rine bodies, which form a plug which is free from the sinus of the

shell.

Tn Placunanomia there is only a single muscle to perform the same

office, but in the more typical species of this genus the plug itself is

affixed into the surface of the shell, forming, as it were, part of its

substance. In Hemiplacuna and Placuna there is no muscle or

plug for attachment, and the shells are free; but in Hemiplacuna

there is a rudimentary development of the smus through which

the plug is emitted, and the ligament which connects the shell is

of the same form as that found in the genera Anomia and Placuna-

nomia. | ;

Mr. George B. Sowerby kindly showed me this shell, which he

purchased with a number of other fossil shells brought from the Red

Sea. He informed me that he intends to describe it at length, and

give it the name which I have with his permission here used, The

Zoological Society. 223,

specimen now forms part of the British Museum collection. . I imme-

diately recognized in it the species of Placuna figured by M. Rozitre

in his plates of the fossils of the Red Sea, engraved in Napoleon’s large

work on Egypt.

The name for the genus is not consistent with the Linnean canon ;

but I use it rather than attempt to form a less objectionable one, and

thus burthen the genus with two names.

Hemipiacuna Rozier.

Placuna, sp., Roziére, Description d Egypte, Minéralogie, t.11.f.6.

Hemiplacuna Rozieri, G. B. Sow. MSS.

Anomia? or Placuna? Desh. in Lamk. Hist. vii. 270, note.

Fossil. Shore of the Red Sea; Vallée de Egarement.

November 27.—R. H. Solly, Esq., in the Chair.

The following paper was read :—

1, On THE Lorine Genus or Parrots, EcLEcTUs, WITH THE

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES, EcLectus CorNELIA. By

Cuarztes Lucian, Prince Bonaparte, F.M.L., F.Z:S.

ETC. ETC. ETC.

The richness, good scientific order and proper management of the

well-kept Zoological Garden of Amsterdam, as well as the courtesy

and liberality of its able director, Mr. Westerman, will strike every

naturalist, even though coming, as I did myself, from England. The

establishment has been lately illustrated by the pen of H. Schlegel,

equally superior when it removes the boundaries of science for pro-

fessed zoologists, or renders it useful and popular to ladies and chil-

dren. With or without his valuable book, a visit to this attractive spot

would be fully repaid by the inspection alone of the gigantic Sala-

mander, Sieboldia maxima, Bonap., which has grown more than a foot

in length since I gave it that generic name ; not to speak of the beau-

tiful collection of living Fringillide and Parrots. _Among the rarest

and most. splendid species of these latter birds, collected from every

quarter of the globe, I will only mention, from America, a magnificent

Macrocercus hyacinthinus, Vieill., with the bill still larger than usual ;

from Africa, the Congo Jack, Pionus gulielmi, established a few weeks

ago by Sir William Jardine; and from Malasia the Lorine, which I

now introduce to the Zoological Society, sure of their receiving with

forbearance my compendious account of its relations.

The genus Eclectus of Wagler holds a conspicuous place in the

family of Lorine Parrots, and is eminently natural if kept within the

proper boundaries assigned to it by its founder, including his two only

species, and, as a third, my new one, all from the Moluccan islands,

and similar in form, having a large stature, the plumage loose, red,

with more or less blue, a powerful black bill with scarcely a cere, a

smooth simple tongue, and a shortish square tail.

1. Ectectus punicevs. E£. coccineus, dorso, alis, caudéque pur-

pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum, tectricibus inferioribus,

remigibus, annulo ophthalmico, fascid abdominali et torque in-

terscapulari, pulchré cyaneis ; crisso, et caude apice, rubris.

224 Zoological Society.

Synonyms.

Psittacus puniceus, Gm. '(exclus. specimin. rostro rubro.)

Lorius amboinensis? Briss. Orn. iv. p. 231. sp. 19.

Psittacus cardinalis? Bodd. ex Lory d’ Amboine, Buff. Pl. Enl.518.

Domicella! punicea? Wagl. Mon. Psitt. in Act. Monac. p. 569.

gen. xill. sp. 3.

Eclectus Linneei, Wagl. Mon. Ps. p. 571. gen. xiv. sp.1; Gray,

Gen. tab. 103. f. 1.

Lorius cardinalis? G. Gray, nec Hombr. et Jacq. Voy. Astrolabe

-et Zélée.

Hab. New Guinea, where it has been killed often on the west coast

near Lobo, by M. Sal. Muller.

The iris in this species is black.

Misled by Wagler, and judging by the plate of Buffon, which cer-

tainly gives the idea of a true Lorius, Mr. G. R. Gray has, by double

employment, considered the puniceus as one of these birds in his ‘ Ge-

nera.’ Should he have seen the Parrot, he would have perceived it to

be identical with his Eclectus Linnei, and consequently that puniceus,

which Kuhl only went a little too far in confounding with B. grandis,

far ees being generically distinct, is, even as a species, very nearly

allied to it.

2. Ectecrus eranpis. £. coccineus, dorso, alis, cauddque, pur-

pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum, tectricibus inferioribus,

remigibusque, apice cyaneis ; abdomine, et torque interscapulari,

subviolaceis ; crisso, et caude apice, luteis.

Synonyms.

Psittacus grandis, Gm. Lath. Kuhl (who unites the preceding

with it).

Psittacus ceylonensis, Bodd. ex Lory de la Nouvelle Guinée, Buf.

Pl. Enl. 683; Brown, Ill.tab. 6; Levaillant, Perr. tab. 126 adult,

127 junior, 128 juv.

Eclectus grandis, Wagl. Mon. Psitt. in Act. Monac. 1832, p. 573.

gen. xiv. sp. 2.

Eclectus ceylonensis, G, Gray, Genera of Birds.

Hab. In Insulis Moluccis.

Often brought from Amboina, but the native place is not well as-

certained. Doctor Forsten (too often confounded with Forster), one

of the scientific victims of climate, sent it to Holland from the island

of Gilolo.

The iris in this species is golden yellow.

3. Eciectus Cornet. L. coccineus, dorso, alis, cauddque, pur- —

pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum remigibusque apice cya-

nets ; tectricibus inferioribus rubro cyaneoque variis ; abdomine,

crisso, et caude apice, rubris concoloribus.

I have named this beautiful bird after H. Schlegel’s virtuous and

talented wife, whose quick eye detected the species before professed

ornithologists themselves, who relied on their possessing it. among

the unnumbered treasures of the as yet uncatalogued Leyden Mu- —

Zoological Society. 225

seum *; and I dedicate it to that lady with additional pleasure, as a

small testimony of gratitude for the happy hours spent, and the;use-

ful information collected, under the hospitable roof of the zoologist,

* The superiority of the Leyden Museum over any other is unquestionable, not

perhaps so much on account of its containing a greater number of species than

those of London, Paris, Philadelphia and Berlin, but for the freshness and perfec-

tion of the specimens, for the quantity of skeletons, and above all for the never-

sufiiciently-praised series of individuals of the various species of both sexes, in dif-

ferent ages, and from different localities and countries, which facilitate one’s

judgement, and show at once in most cases, especially with Mammalia, what is or

is not a good species. For this and many other reasons, a detailed Catalogue of

this splendid collection is a necessity of our days. We can hardly conceive how

the many treasures accumulated in that National establishment by the indefati-

gable zeal of its so well-known director, Temminck, seconded by M. Schlegel and

their subordinates (whose industry may be appreciated in England by those ac-

quainted with M. Frank the Amsterdam merchant, so useful to science and

naturalists of every country), are still allowed to remain unknown and undescribed ;

the Museum itself, with its numerous new species, being left uncatalogued, and

that in the year 1850! The discoveries made: by Dutchmen in far-distant lands,

to the peril of their lives, and with their own or their government’s capital, are

thus daily exposed to be anticipated by other nations, and monopolized by the

ever-increasing struggles of English industry; whilst a scientific Catalogue pub-

lished on the plan long since advocated by Professor Is. Geoffroy St. Hilaire for the

museum of the great French Nation, that is, with descriptions and figures of all

new or not sufficiently-known species, would be an imperishable monument for

science and for the Dutch Nation. And the greater benefit have we the right to

expect for science from the execution of this noble enterprise, inasmuch as M.

Schlegel, who would certainly be the head and arm of the publication, combines

the knowledge for which he has long been celebrated all over the world, with the

skill of a firstrate draftsman. His paper on Iconography applied to Natural

History (Mem. Taylerian Soc. Haarlem), inf which beautiful drawings of his own

are produced as examples, after he has critically reviewed the standard works of

every nation, and while giving sound precepts to artists devoted to our science,

ought to be known everywhere, and at least translated into the English language.

Under such circumstances, no book on Natural History, we shall never enough

repeat it, would prove more effectual to the progress of science, more creditable

to the nation, to the government, and to the able individuals willing to accom-

plish the labour, than the Catalogue of the Leyden Museum on the: enlightened

plan above-mentioned, which such a naturalist as Schlegel certainly could not fail

to improve in the course of elaboration.

In order to prove our assertion, it is enough to remark, how much by the de-

sired publication would be improved our knowledge of the Malasian fauna, since,

of the productions of the island of Gilolo alone, all those collected at the mere

landing of the Dutch naturalists, upon a surface of a square mile, proved to be new,

and many of them very important additions to science; to indicate the number of

undescribed objects received from Ashantee; and to point out the advantages

arising from the facility of placing henceforth beyond the possibility of doubt the

existence of remarkable species unaccountably rejected or misplaced, as Gavialis

Schlegeli and Testudo emys. But to justify fully our insisting on these facts, I will

select a few animals which I shall have perhaps the honour thus first to introduce

to the English naturalist, and these examples I shall take out of each of the different

classes, saying of the animals just as much as is necessary to excite, not to satisfy

scientific curiosity. Among the new Mammalia, some of which will constitute

new genera, I shall choose a third living species of Elephant.

ELEPHAS SUMATRANUS, Temm., based upon four skeletons which I admired in

company with my learned friend and colleague, Prof. Is. Geoffroy St. Hilaire of

Paris. This species is perfectly intermediate between the Indian and African,

especially in the shape of the skull, and will certainly put an end to the distinc-

tion between Elepiias and Loxodon with those who admit that anatomical genus ;

since although the crowns of the teeth of Z. sumatranus are more like the Asiatic

226 Zoological Society.

who possesses the deepest knowledge of each and every class of ver-

tebrate animals, and whose literary and truly philosophical attain-

ments are only equaled by his practical and thorough acquaintance

with species, the only solid base of our science.

Hab. In Insulis Moluccis ; most probably from Ceram.

The total length of this Parrot is 1 English foot 2 inches, the wings

measuring 83 inches, and its tail 53 inches. The bill is black, as in

the other Noble-Lories (Eclecti), and the small portion of the cere

that remains uncovered by the red feathers of the front is greyish ;

the red colour on the head is brighter than on the rest of the plumage,

and somewhat lighter than in the other species ; the naked ring around

the eye is very narrow and grey, without the small blue feathers that

surround it in Eelectus puniceus only ; the iris is stramineous and ex-

teriorly of a reddish colour; the pupil, excessively dilatable, is blue-

black. The feet are grey, with the granular little scales blackish ;

the nails black. The quills are greenish internally, reddish externally,

but with their point of a shining blue; on the under surface they are

entirely blackish ; the under wing-coverts are red, intermixed with

blue. The tail-feathers are of a dull red, with black shafts, and in-

ternally somewhat greenish. The bottom of the whole plumage is

lead-colour.

The absence of blue on the back and abdomen at once distinguishes

animal, still the less numerous undulated ribbons of enamel are nearly quite as

wide as those forming the losanges of the African. The number of pairs of false

ribs (which alone vary, the true ones being always 6) is 14, one less than in the

africanus, one more than in the indiéus; and so it is with the dorsal vertebra,

which are 20 (21 and 19 in the others), whilst the new species agrees with afri-

canus in the number of sacral vertebrae (4), and with indicus in that of the caudal

ones (34).

Of cae Birds T shall only mention Agelastes meleagrides, Temm., a lesser Tale- -

galla, furnished with a strong spur, very rounded wings, and a flat tail. The head

and neck are naked; avery broad white collar; all the rest of the plumage black,

finely undulated with white.

In the Reptiles a new Viperine may be spoken of with great interest, consti- _

tuting certainly an independent genus (Chloroechis, Schlegel), and showing that

Nature takes pleasure in hiding under the similarity of tints the snares of a de-

testable animal, as the innocence of the females of showy birds affords them pro-

tection against the tyrants of the air. The green colour of this poisonous Ser-

pent from Ashantee, as well as its forms, recall the Dendrophidine, and make it,

though a true Viperine, lead an arboreal life, and conceal its perfidious power

among the foliage of the trees. | i

From the Amphibians a dozen of undescribed Hyladine will prove Africa not so

deficient of these elegant Frogs as it has been supposed to be; whilst another

small Batrachian from New Holland (Myiobatrachus paradoxus, Schlegel) has

the general appearance of a Bombinator, but with the body rounded and the legs

and toes shortish, somewhat connected or at least entangled by the marginal skin of

the flanks. It is rendered remarkable in the whole class of Amphibia by two long

curved canine teeth situated towards the end of the superior jaw, and much re-

sembling fangs.

Among the Fishes I have particularly admired a Pereine from tie Cape, allied

to the Anthias buphthalmos of my ‘ Fauna Italica,’ and called by Schlegel Anthias

gibbiceps .. . . But what, if hundreds of new species of that class (and I am still

dazzled by the sight of many and many even of my favourite Pleuronectide) would

by their being well known greatly benefit our science, and alone give conyincing

proof of the propriety, nay, I may add, of the urgent necessity, of the publication ?

Miscellaneous. 227

‘our new Parrot from both its congeneric species, the red.colour pre-

vailing so much on its plumage that even"the under wing-coverts are

variegated with that colour, and not pure blue as in the others. Our

Ecl. Cornelia stands therefore with puniceus and grandis precisely in

the same relation that Lorius unicolor, Bechst. (Levaill. pl. 125)

does to Lorius tricolor, Steph. (Ps. lory, L., figured in Levaillant’s

plates 123 and 124), both being almost entirely red, and wanting the

blue tinges on the so-called scapular. From that analogous variety

of a red-billed. species, however, the black bill will tell it at once, even

to those superficial observers who only look to colours; and as to

another cardinalis (besides the puniceus, so called by Gray, through

reverence to the heterodox Boddaert), that of the Astrolabe and Zé-

lée’s voyage, the generic difference is still more strongly declared in

that species of French naturalists, since it has a greater nudity round

the eye, a wedge-shaped tail, and more slender and elegant forms.

This is not the place to enter into a discussion about geographical

species, local races, or varieties. Our Zclectus Cornelia, notwithstand-

ing its identity of forms and similarity of colours with LE. puniceus

and grandis, which might induce a philosophical mind to consider

the three as forming but one and the same species, differs more from

either of the two than they do from each other, although they have

been placed in different genera. It is impossible at all events that

the three should not be kept distinct by those naturalists who wish

to represent Nature as it is, not as they would have it; and consist-

ency forbids to consider them otherwise than species as long as we

admit as such the Lagopus scoticus, and the different kinds of Sparrows

of Europe ; and they certainly deserve that title more than the in-

constant geographical modifications of Falco peregrinus, admitted as

species by those who slight over the much more important and at

least constant differences of the Vulturines. Habent sua sidera...

species! That is all we have to say on so important a subject for

the present.

It is impossible to imagine a bird of milder and more gentle dispo-

- sition than our Eclectus. The specimen figured allowed itself not

only to be handled in every manner, but placed free, out of its cage,

would allow every measurement to be taken, its wings pulled, its tail

spread, and every feather to be counted and described. Even when

its patience was at an end, and it resorted to its bill, it was gently ;

and it would only use the powerful weapon in seizing the intruding

finger without inflicting any kind of injury. It uttered a low note,

resembling that of the coot (Fulica atra, L.) when heard at a distance.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Visual Organ of the Annelida.

By M. A. DE QUATREFAGES.

An interesting question, and one which has not yet been completely

solved, is—whether the organs of the senses exist in the lower animals.

In this memoir M. Quatrefages has engaged in the investigation of

228 M iscellaneous.

the sense of sight in the Annelida, the organ of which should be more

easily discovered than that of the other senses, for it is always cha-

racterized, even in its most rudimentary state of organization, by the

crystalline lens (taken in its most general sense), and by a retina.

Among the Annelida, Torrea vitrea presents very perfect eyes ; their

size is somewhat considerable (0-001 millim.) ; they have a crystalline

lens, a choroid coat, a vitreous humour, a transparent cornea, &c. ;

some others also have a visual apparatus as perfect or very nearly so.

In the Hermelle, the Sabelle, and the Terebelle, the question is

more difficult of solution, for the eyes are very small and sunk be-

neath the integuments ; hence they are not easily detected ; they

must undoubtedly be compared with the stemmata of insects.

Some Annelida have other eyes besides those on the head. M. Qua-

trefages believes that he has discovered them upon the branchize of

the Saéelle, and he has no doubt that the red points which we find

upon the sides of each ring in several Annelida of the genus Nais

are true eyes; there is however nothing surprising in this, when we

recollect the very great independence existing between the various

rings of which the body of these animals consists. Again, some ace-

phalous mollusea, as Pecten, also present, upon the borders of their

mantle, eyes, the nerves of which are not derived from the cerebral

ganglion.—Comptes Rendus, Dec. 31, 1849.

NEW CLASSIFICATION OF TRILOBITES.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Edinburgh, August 9th, 1850.

GENTLEMEN,—I beg you to insert in your first number of the

* Annals of Natural History’ the inclosed new classification of Tri-

lobites prepared by my friend M. Barrande of Prague in Bohemia,

which I recommend to the consideration of naturalists for its simpli-

city and clearness. It forms part of the very important work in three-

volumes, imperial quarto, which that very meritorious person is about

to publish, and the first volume of which will be ready in the autumn.

At the Meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of

Science recently held at this place, I pointed out to the Geological

Section the beauty of the plates of Trilobites already completed, and

indicating the very high value of the work geologically and zoolo-

gically, I endeavoured to show that it would throw a more condensed

and clear light upon the distribution of all classes of animal life in

the older paleeozoic world, than any publication which had yet ap-

eared.

M. Barrande’s 45 genera of Trilobites, as named herein, are divided

by him into 250 species: His plates of chambered shells, mollusks,

&c. are equally beautiful, and I earnestly solicit naturalists as well as

geologists to subscribe to a work, which published in the French lan-

guage, has been carried on by the author at a very great cost of time

and labour, and in which he has shown the utmost ability. The high

Miscellaneous. : 299

opinion which Professor Edward Forbes entertains of this work of

M. Barrande was declared in the warmest terms by him in the pro-

ceedings of our Section.

Your very obedient servant,

Roperick I. Murcuison.

Essai de Classification des Trilobites.

Section I. Conformation de la téte trés-distincte de celle du pygidium.

Familles. 1¢te Série. _ Plévre a sillon. Familles, 2™¢ Série. Plévre a bourrelet.

Lasifd > }ALOEDOR: <peieearer Goldf. ) ( XII. 32. Acidaspis ...... Murch.

II, 2. Remopleurides. Port. ga

( 3. Paradoxides ... Brong. 5

4. Hydrocephalus. Barr. =

eh RA pena Barr. ae

6. Arionellus ...... Barr. > = a3

Ill.4 7. Ellipsocephalus Zenk. By

SpO%riOlenus ®: 5.200065 Dalim. | z

9*. Peltura ....-.... M.Edw. So

10*. Triarthrus ...... Green. a

11. Conocephalites. Zenk. L

(12. Proetus 4.22.00 Stein. ¥ 33. Cheirurus ...... Beyr.

13. Phillipsia ...... Portl. 34. Placoparia...... Cord.

tv.2 14*. Griffithides. ... Portl. . : XITI.< 35. Spherexochus. Beyr.

*) 15. Cyphaspis ...... Burm. 36. Staurocephalus Barr.

16. Arethusina...... Barr. 2 37. Deiphon ...... Barr.

17*. Harpides ...... Beyr. > XIV 8 Zethus ......... Pand.

Vv {4% Phacops ......-+. Emmr. *\39. Dindymene ... Cord.

“19. Dalmania ...... Emmr. 40*. Amphion ...... Pand.

yy f 29. Calymene ...... Brong. xv. 4 Encrinurus. ... Emmr.

‘| 21*. Homalonotus .. Kon. L 42. Cromus .....:4+. Barr.

VIL.9):22.' Lichas) <0... 20. Daim. J

’ (23, Trinucleus ...... Lhwyd, C

vit. 24. AMPyX. ...ce00e Dalm

25. Dionide .......+. Barr ,

26. Asaphus......... Brong. z FI

IX. ; 27*. Symphysurus... Goldf. gq 3

{ 28*. Ogygia ......... Brong. 9 a

Axe tronqué. g 4% . Awe tronqué.

X. 29. Aiglina «........ Barr. S| XVI. 43. Bronteus ...... Goldf.

Groupe de passage. dir

: oO. “Iilsenus ......... Daim.

X14 31% Niteus Dalm. | 4

44, Telephus ... Barr. (plévre inconnue).

Section II. Conformation de la téte peu distincte de celle du pygidium.

XVII. 45. Agnostus...... By scaiesy sce skuuney weston etene ?

N*, les genres qui manquent en B.

230 | Miscellaneous.

THE NEPAUL BEAR, URSUS BABELLA, HORSFIELD.

The Nepaul bear having been found to vary greatly in colour, and

in some states very nearly to resemble the European brown bear, some

zoologists have been inclined to regard it and the European bear as the

same species. There isa fine specimen of the Nepaul bear now living

in the Gardens of the Zoological Society, and the comparison of it

with the European bear, nearly of the same size, shows that the Nepaul

, animal is a very distinct species. Its most distinguishing character

is the shortness of the hind-feet ; the ears are very large, prominent,

and covered with bushy hair. The head is broader, and the muzzle

shorter and covered with shorter and more adpressed hair than its

European congener ; indeed the head and feet have the appearance

of being almost one-quarter shorter in proportion to the size of the

animal than that species. The claws are elongate, arched, compressed,

and with a sharp cutting edge beneath.—J. E. Gray.

Description of a new species of the genus Thracia. By Dr. Jonas.

THRACIA MAGNIFICA, Jonas. Th. testd ovato-oblongd, transversd,

inequivalvi, lacted ; utrinque rotundatd ; lateribus hiante ; valvd

dextrd ventricosiore et majore quam sinistrd ; latere antico flexuoso,

posteriore brevi, oblique carinato, transversim corrugato-plicatd,

plicis subdistantibus concentricis longitudinaliter radiatim gra-

ay ui hea margine neutrali arcuato anticée subsinuato.

Hab. j

From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for Dee. 11, 1850.

Remark on the genus Nocticula of J. V. Thompson. By J.D. Dana.

The genus Nocticula, established by Thompson in his ‘ Zoological

Researches,’ No. 2. p. 52. and pl. 5 (Cork, 1829), is closely related

to the Euphauside. The general form of the animal, its thoracic

and abdominal appendages, and the antennee, eyes, and short beak, are

as in Thysanopoda and Euphausia ; and-the last abdominal segment

has the acuminate character with the naked barb on either side near

the apex, which occurs in this family*. The legs are not however re-

presented as bifid, the outer branch and branchial-appendages having

been overlooked (and in the suggestion of this error we make the

‘due allowance for drawings made at sea of such minute objects”

which Thompson asks of his readers). The number of thoracic legs

is stated at sixteen, but this includes, as the drawing shows, a pair of

maxillipeds. Excluding these, there will then be seven pairs, which

is the number in Thysanopoda ; and it seems probable that Nocticula

and Thysanopoda are identical, and if so, the former name has the

precedence.

The species described and figured by Thompson was taken in the

* ‘Milne-Edwards alludes to this character m the name of his Thysano-

poda, T. tricuspidata (Aun. des Sci. Nat. xix. 1830, 454, note),—The ge-

nus Nocticula is not referred to by Edwards, either in his Memoir, or in his

‘ Hist. Nat. des Crustacés.’ :

Meteorological Observations. 231

Atlantic, between latitudes 5° 25! S. and 29° 30! N., and longitude

17° 18! W. and 32° 55’ W., on the 6th, 12th and 25th of September.

It was brilliantly phosphorescent. It is called the Nocticula Banksit,

as it is supposed by Thompson, and with apparent good reason, to be

identical with the Cancer fulgens of Sir Joseph Banks, a species ob-

served between Madeira and Brazil, and published with a drawing by

Macartney in the Philosophical Transactions for 1810. This draw-

ing Thompson has copied, and in it seven pairs of thoracic legs are

represented.—From Silliman’s American Journal for July 1850.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JULY 1850.

Chiswick—July 1. Cloudy: clear. 2. Fine. 3. Rain : cloudy and boisterous.

4. Heavy rain. 5. Fine: clear. 6. Fine: overcast. 7. Rain. 8. Very

fine. 9. Cloudy: showery. 10,11. Very fine. 12. Foggy: overcast. 13,

14, Overcast and fine. 15. Very fine: sultry: clear. -16. Very fine: cloudy.

17. Slight haze: very fine: overcast: rain. 18. Heavy-rain: sultry : cloudy and

mild. 19. Rain. 20. Overcast. 21. Cloudy and fine. 22, 23. Very fine.

24. Cloudy: rain at night. 25. Heavy showers. 26. Fine: windy,: cloudy:

rain. 27. Rain: showery. 28. Slight showers. 29. Cloudy: very fine: quite

clear, 30. Cloudy: clear at night. 31. Slight haze: fine.

Mean temperature of the month .,.......esessceeeceeees pitve ORO

-. Mean temperature of July 1849 .......scseccscseccosecscesees 62 "29

Mean temperature of July for the last twenty-three years . 63 °23

Average amount of rain in July .........ecccesesecseeencesese 2°38 inches,

Boston.—July 1. Cloudy: rain r.m. 2, Fine. 3. Cloudy. 4. Cloudy: rain

with thunder and lightning p.m. 5. Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m.

7. Rain. 8. Fine. 9 Cloudy: rainr.m. 10—12. Cloudy. 13—15. Fine.

16. Fine: rain a.m. and p.m. 17. Fine. 18, Calm: raine.m. 19. Rain:

rain A.M. andr.M. 20,21. Cloudy. 22,23. Fine. 24. Cloudy: rain early a.m.

25, 26. Cloudy: rain a.m. andr.m. 27. Rain: rain a.m.and p.m. 28, Cloudy:

rain a.m. and p.m. 29, 30. Cloudy. 31. Fine: rain a.m. and p.m.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—July 1. Heavy rain at night: showers.

2. Showers all day and wind. 93. Showers: fair p.m.: wind. 4, Showers:

cleared p.m. 5. Heavy showers: fine rm. 6. Rain all day. 7. Fine a.m.: a

few drops r.m. 8. Very fine allday. 9. Showers nearly all day. 10. Very fine

all day. 11. Very warm: slight drizzle. 12. Very warm: thunder. 13. Very

warm: oppressive. 14. Very warm: close. 15. Very warm: bright. 16. Very

warm: slight showers: thunder. 17. Very warm:thunder. 18. Warm: dull;

hazy: thunder. 19. Warm: shower early, 20. Warm still and pleasant. 21.

Warm and fine: cloudy p.m. 22. Warm: a few drops of rain. 23, Warm:

sultry: thander.. 24. Heavy rain. 25. Fair a.m.: wet all rest of theday. 26.

Showery al! day. 27. Very slight drizzle. 28. Fair: warm. . 29, Fair and very

fine. 30. Fair and warm. 31. Shower early : fair p.m.

Mean temperature of the month .....,...+++++++ ie Shai ngbpendpps oon

Mean temperature of July 1849 ....c...sceceereeeeeee eS 57 ‘0

Mean temperature of July for the last twenty-eight years... 58 *1

Average rain in July for twenty years .......s.seecsseeeeseees 3°91 inches.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—July 1. Showers. 2. Clear; drops. 3. Rain. 4,

Fine: clear. 5. Cloudy: clear. 6. Clear: fine. 7. Clear: showers. 8. Showers:

hail. 9. Bright: clear. 10. Cloudy: fine. 11. Fog: rain. 12. Cloudy. 13.

Cloudy: fine. 14,15. Fine: very fine. 16. Fine: very fine: hot. 17. Drops:

showers: fog. 18. Cloudy: fine. 19. Cloudy: fine: cloudy. “20, Cloudy :

fine; fog. 21. Bright: hazy. 22. Hazy: fine. 23, Bright: fine. 24. Clear:

fine. 25. Clear: fine: hot: fog. 26. Cloudy: hot: drizzle. 27. Fog: damp.

28. Cloudy: fog. 29, 30, Cloudy. 31. Bright: clear.

91-1 |S6-2 O1-P

ee eeeelerseee

cs | 9g |$z5| g9| 99! zo | et lozo€ | 60.06 |€t-0€ |€0.0€ | F9-62 1-08 Prof Ee

eee Bee $09 | 19 | S| 1Z| 99| PS | FL |$6-62 | FI1-0€ | g0-0f | £1-08 | g9-6z loS1-0€ L61-08| “of

resesleeeeeel go, Lg | Lg} €$| 69| €9| wG | ZL 91-08 | gI-0€ |01-0€ |ZI-0€ | 09-6z [990-08 601-08) *6z

Ee hs €¢ | &¢| 2S|flo| 8$| FS | go |8t-0€ |60.0E | g0-0€ | 96-68 | gh-6 |bo6-6z 6R6-6z| “ge

zo: |**-*| ge. zg | S¢ | 9S| Lo| LS| PS | £9 | 90-08 | 6.6% | 16-62 | 02-62 | 91-6% |62L-62'L08-63| “La

“eee eS og LS | zo |f€S| 299.65] PS | 69 |28-6z | 9L-6z | 19-62 | 65-62 | 0-62 |999-6z 91L-6| “9%

z9 | Lo |igt| Go| £9) oF | SO (%8-6% | $g-6z | 09.62 | VL-62 | O£-62 [829-62 £18-62, “Sz

‘oI: £65 | £9 |¥9S| 99) 19| 6h | OL |$6-6% | 96-62 | 61-62 | ZL-62 | O£-6% [606-62 S26-62 “ZO

eee gS | 19 |%65| 92) OL) SS | 88 | 66-62 | 10-08 | GL-6% | £8-6% | $Z-6% |608-6% 106-62) *€%

apreeeieereny pet aetaaree LS | zo | 09] PL) Lo, v9 | $8 |96-6% | 68-62 | Pg-6% | £8-6% | OF-6Z |116-6% £76.62) “2%

peer reesreseeree! sce | ems | cs | tas | $46 | fo9 | 67) 12} Lo} OF | BL [08-64 | £8-6z | 62.62 | Z8-6% | SP-6% |S£6-6% 916-6%| “1%

So. €0. "| sas | «ms | a | ce | £99} ¥gg¢ | Z| 69) So) 9S | 99 | 16-62 | 76.6% | H8-6% | 68-64 | SP.6% |€£6.6% £76-62| “0%

srereiteeees| oz zo. | cas |rmuu| ‘a | sm | $o¢ | 69 | SS! oL| 09) FS | LO |R6-6% | 86-62 | 6x-6% | 68-62 | 68-62 |1%6-62 |176-62| “61

Ole freve|erre* LE. | cm | cs |mu | sms | PS | Fog | FSS! g9| g9| 6S | OL 86-63 | S6-6% | 88-62 | L8-6% | OF-6% |126-62 166-62; ‘8T

teteeeleeeeeel 7, DE. | sm |tu-sulcaua| ‘a | $9¢ | 99 | SS! 92) 69) FS | 08 |S6-6% | $6-6% | F8-6% | 88-64 | LE-6z 678-62 98-60) “LI

“OT. "88" PO. | ‘asa | aua | caua | -ms | gg} 99 | 99| zL| OL) LG | 68 |00-0F | 00-0€ | 06.6% | 26-63 | BV-6% |888-6% 026-62, “91 C

*}re"2""| 10. | "as | ‘as | ‘au | *o zo | 19 \f99\F2Z) 99) 09 | $8 |$0-0€ |01.0€ | L6-6% | 00-0€ | 0S-6% 1926-62 PL6-62| “St

teeeseleseeer|vereee eevee! cacy | eg | oua | ‘as | gG| 19 | 29\f2l| 69) BS | PL |S1-0€ |S1-0€ | $0.0€ | L0.0€ | 09.62 |g00-0€ £90.08 | “VI

Ress sfSdeccs tae enetiosseesi\ caus] “ee |: “a |< °O 09 | g¢ |f8S| 14} 09| 6h | SL |E1-0€ |01-0€ |Z0.0€ | 00.0€ | 6S-6% |S10-0€ 920-0£ | “ET

OTe psrrrsereres| cm | es. | toss | a | $29.) Fo $1S\ g9| Lo| gh | 89 |Z0-0€ |00.0€ | 00-0€ | Z0-0€ | Z9-6% |S$Z0-0£F 80i-0F | “ZI

teeeeeleseverlevesee cesses! sag | ems | mu | mu | po | Lo | S| So| €9| LP | OL |10-0€ |$6.6z | 00-08 | 96.6% | 65-62 |g90-0€ 160-08} “IT

reeeteleeeeeel Oe. seer ures | cm | mu | ms | go | zg | €F| 99| SS! Eh | 69 |00-0€ | 10.08 | £6.6% | $6-6% | Z9-6z |PVO-0£ 790-0€ | ‘oI

90- veer Oy. [mua] cm |tauu) cm | Zp} og |¥Sh|-09| 6S] Ih | Lo |20-0€ | 96-62 | 6-62 | 06-62 | PS-6z |SS6-6z 910-08] 6 @

og. seseesiorreeel oma | cm | emu | tm | ob | 6h | Sh] zo| 99! 6€ | 89 |L6.6z | 76.6% | 16-66 | 06.62 | PS-6% |666-6% OF0-0F| “sg

m8 Go. | FE. | ‘mu | smu | cass | cu | ob | €19 | 6h! zo} 8S} Ch | £9 |Lg 6z | 26.62 | Le-60 | £8-6z | FE-6z |899-6% SS6.08 | *L

Go. “r++! 69. | sms |a-rus| *s | ms | 1G] fe¢ | oy /fes| z9| €9 | IZ (96-62 | £0-0€ | LL-6z | L662 | 99-62 \226-62 1S1-08| “9

sour Ov. |r |-mum| «a | lm | om | foG | pS |For) 19] 09] OF | OL |10-0€ | 18-62% | 00.0€ | 64-63 | Z9-6z |ZS0-0€ gh1-0f| °S

60- seeloe, | mu | cms | ss | ems | 19] PS |fgh| Lo} 19| PP | 89 |L9-6% | 9-62 | 9-64 | 89-6 | O£-6% |€SL-6% £16-62| “V

€1- sere] GZ. | tm | tm | cass} ms | Lb] ofS | 6h| 69) Go| ES | EL /OF-62% | L1-6z | 09-6z | 61-66 | 21-62 de $16-63| “€

Go- Go. || *s | cm | cm | ems | $1¢ | og | Fgh] 09 /9-29| zo | 1L.|29-6% | Ph-6% | 99-62 | LS-6% | ZE-62 |198-6% £16-64| “% D

Cy. [reefers] sms | mss] ms | cms | 19] SG | PS} 09|S-69| 9b | OL | 10-66"| 11.6% | 91-6z | GS-62 | 82-62 |808-62 188-62 | “I

£ ° i) “ > g|\és 5 = | curd | cue | cord | ure j‘ : “Arne

slog Pe] feed] g [og iPelie| BUF leg] FI ES LN | ap) om) eae

Solar S y =o of s met * Pay . BS

re | | g 8 - wre *3 . Pe eas uae 28 *YOTMSTYD Teawion *aalys-soryung BS *yOIMsTyO s S|

“Urey “PUM. *19}9ULOWI9Y J, “19,901 e =

"KANYE ‘asunpy younpung 4 “u0ysNo][D *d ‘Ady 947 49 puy SaulHsS-saruswng ‘asunyy Yjuvsajddp yo ‘xequng * AA *Aey 247 Ag {NoLsOg

pp *{BaA “aN Aq fuopuorT svau ‘NOIMSIHD 70 Aja1v0g posnynoysopy 247 fo uapany ayz qv uosdwoyy, “AJ 49 apo suoywasasga yon5oj0L07/a/y

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 34. OCTOBER 1850.

XXI.—-On the Hedge Plants of . India, and the conditions which

adapt them for special purposes and particular localities. By

Dr. Hues F. C. Cuecnorn, Hon. E.I.C.8.*

Ir is my purpose to notice the hedge-plants observed in the

Peninsula, as well as a few indigenous species of frequent occur-

rence, from the employment of which advantages may be derived.

My intention is to glance at them under their botanical and

agricultural characters, and to allude to some which deserve to

be generally diffused with a view to their ceconomical properties

and practical utility.

Since my admission on the Madras establishment in 1842,

I have traversed a considerable portion of that Presidency in

the execution of duty, including the Southern Division, the

territories of Mysore, with parts of Canara, and the Southern

Mahratta country. Along the line of march, and in the course

of botanical rambles, I made rough camp notes as to the vege-

tation and general appearance of the country. From want of

leisure, these were unavoidably very imperfect, yet they may

serve to attract attention to a subject which seems to me of no

small importance; and I trust some little advantage may be

derived from my observations.

The system of Indian husbandry continues much in the rude

_ state our fathers found it a century ago. In the day of rapid

progress at home, agriculture in Hindostan evinces few signs of

improvement. The farming utensils are simple and wretched ;

the most abject utilitarianism characterizes field operations.

With the Ryot no motive seems to exist beyond providing the

means of immediate subsistence: he scratches the soil with his

black-wood plough, tipped with iron, and made hght with the

pole of bamboo, so as to be carried on the shoulder; he drops

* Read to the British Association, August I, 1850. An abstract was

previously laid before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. vi.

234 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India.

the seed upon the furrow, drags a log of wood,—hollowed like

a trough but open at the ends,—to break tke clods and smoothen

the surface, or draws a few thorny branches of Acacia oyer the

field, which may be termed the brush-harrow of the Hindoo:

nature has been bountiful—man is indolent, and gives himself

no concern about his crop, trusting for the anticipated harvest

to the immense productiveness of the soil, which yields, in many

parts thrice a year, such abundant crops under the favouring

rays of a tropical sun, that the cultivator is not stimulated to

farther exertion. The Ryot, however, understands irrigation

and the succession of seasons, but knows little regarding the

biennial or triennial rotation of crops. The sites of tanks are

invariably well chosen, being selected where one or more nullahs

or water-courses naturally meet in-a convenient locality for em-

bankment. Manure is never employed on the cotton plains,

although usually in sugar-cane fields, and to a great extent in”

Sooparee gardens, as well as to the root of grape vines and pine-

apples. The manure used generally consists of rotted leaves,

cow-dung, wood ashes, blood, dead fish, &c.; and indeed the

dunghills of Betel plantations are so valued as occasionally to

become the subjects of litigation. I would simply mention the

fact that ceconomy is not practised in the employment of animal

manures. In 1846-47 large quantities of bones of animals that

had died of disease and drought, were scattered over the plains,

m the Mysore territories. I had a portion collected in heaps,

ground to fragments in a Chunam mill, and then sparingly

applied to a potato field: the result showed the fertilizing effect.

There is no, spring of activity among the aborigines of these

unhappy lands ; hence it becomes the especial duty of the Agri-

horticultural Societies at the different Presidencies, of the

Chambers of Commerce, and of every enlightened and liberal

member of the community, to aid and encourage the regeneration

of the agricultural system.

Whilst deploring that past exertions have been retarded by

the indisposition of the natives to adopt the improvements of

science and the suggestions of practical men*, “which they

foolishly conceive to be unprofitable innovations,” ‘there is

ground for consolation in observing that the results of “per-

suasion, patience and perseverance” are visible in the improved

face of the country over large tracts, as Mysore, the Ceded

districts and Southern provintes, which have been longest under

our rule, and in which a cessation from war has enabled our

resources to be devoted more assiduously to the triumphs of

peace.

This altered aspect has been brought about by the bridging

* Madras Atheneum, May 9th, 1843.

Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 235

of rivers and nullahs; the formation of Ghauts, by which the

inland traffic reaches the coast; the abolition of transit duties ;

the extension of made roads; the increased number and better

construction of labour-carts, arising from increased facilities of

intercourse ; and the completion of other public works, as Moo-

saffir-Khanahs, Choultries, Travellers’ Bungalows, &c. Let us

hope that as the various impediments are successively removed,

in process of time our modes and systems will be better under-

stood and appreciated ; the lands will be more generally manured,

the fields enclosed, and the roadsides fenced; additional tracts

cultivated, and English improyements gradually introduced into

Hindostan,—giving an impetus to commerce throughout the

country.

As the climate widely varies in different parts of the Peninsula,

so the aspect of the country, the soils and productions of the

districts, the modes of cultivation, and the facilities of traffic

differ in an extraordinary degree, and those cultivators accus-

tomed to one method of agriculture can seldom manage any

other.

The arid sands of Madras, the undulating plateau of Mysore,

the extensive plains of the Deccan, the primeval forests of Coorg

and Malabar, the jungles of Hydrabad and Nuggur, present

botanical-and geological features strikingly dissimilar*. There

is as much variety im the surface of the ground as there is in

different parts of Europe: indeed so complete is the contrast

between the extreme sterility of some tracts of the Carnatic

plains, which exhibit a painfully barren picture of desolation

from the total absence of wood, and the luxuriant arboreous

vegetation of the Neilgherry slopes, which the researches of

Wight prove to possess one of the richest floras in the world,

that no two countries in Europe display more opposite charac-

‘teristics. The climate of the former is remarkable for excessive

drought, so that European furniture invariably cracks and warps,

whereas in the vicinity of the Malabar Ghauts the south-west

_ monsoon is felt in full force, and the fall of rain exceeds 120

inches in the season, producing an atmosphere so charged with

humidity that the lancet in my pocket has been covered with

rust in a few days. It must be clear, therefore, that in suggest-

ing as worthy of trial any vegetable products calculated to enrich

and improve the country, great attention must be paid to the

question of local applicability. The effects of moisture greatly

favour the growth of most species, while a very dry state of the

air is incompatible with the life of others.

* Hence the importance of specific habitats being given to every speci-

men in our Indian herbaria; not such a vague one as “ India Orientalis”’

or “ Montes Hindostanie.”

16*

236 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India.

The Cacti, Agavee and Euphorbia are adapted to the arid

districts, their structure enabling them to exist, when refreshed

with only occasional showers ; the Mimosee and Cesalpinee seem

to enjoy the somewhat more cold and moist climate of the Bala-

ghaut districts; while the Bambusee and Pandanee luxuriate

in the rich loamy soil of the Mulnad (i.e, Rain country).

Hence, were a railway* to cross the Peninsula, the fences

ought to differ as the line is continued through various districts,

in accordance with the conditions under which particular plants

thrive best between certain limits of temperature and moisture.

The great prevalence of spiny shrubs and prickly bushes all over

India is remarkable to every one; they are a continual source of

annoyance to the traveller, and a fruitful cause of admission into

hospital, as every regimental surgeon can testify.

Scutia indica (Brong.), Zizyphus (four species), Solanum indi-

cum (L.) and trilobatum (1u.), Toddalea aculeata (Pers.), Pterolo-

bium lacerans (R. Br.), Carissa carandas (.), C. diffusa (Rox.),

Azima tetracantha (Lam.), Smilax ovalifolia (Rox.), Acaciat,

Mimosa, many species, and‘ other armed climbing plants, are

widely diffused. These often grow interlaced in thickets, or

surround the clumps of jungle like a fringe—presenting a

rampart which is almost impenetrable, especially when forest

conflagrations have occurred and a dense tangled underwood has

succeeded. The long flexuous stems of several species of Cala-

mus are particularly troublesome, obstructing all passage through

the unfrequented forests of the Malabar Ghauts, and even when |

the path has been cleared with a bill-hook, the graceful tendrils

unobserved frequently trip the most cautious traveller, and the

recurved prickles are with difficulty unhooked from his clothes.

Again on the open ground the traveller’s progress is impeded

by Echinops echinatus (Rox.) with its globular spinous heads,

‘Lribulus lanuginosus (L.) with its hairy pointed fruit, Solanum

Jacquini (Willd.), completely armed with prickles, Barleria prio-

nitis (L.) and buwifolia (Rox.), spreading everywhere in Mysore,

Asteracantha longifolia (Nees) on the margins of ditches and

tanks, which has six to eight spines at each verticil, Lepidagathis

(two species), with spinous pointed leaves. ;

_ The prickles and spines of these plants wound the barefooted

pilgrim, especially during the hot months, when the leaves haying

* Whilst writing these pages, Dr. Royle, the E.I. Company’s botanist,

informed me that an official reference had been made to him concerning

the plants best adapted for hedging the Indian railways, now in progress.

+ One of the most remarkable is Acacia latronum, W., common in the

barren tracts, armed with large white stipulary thorns united at the base.

Linneus designated it “ Frutex horridissimus, ramosissimus :”’ it is entitled

to this distinction.

Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Planis of India. 237

dropped off, the thorns are left bare and exposed, which renders

travelling extremely difficult in some parts, as the spines are so

strong as to pierce a shoe or sandal of dressed leather ; and if the

weary traveller seek to rest himself, he must beware as much of

“thorns, as of red ants, tarantule, and other biting insects which

infest the soil. Innumerable climbers festoon the .Euphorbia-

ceous hedges, enveloping them with their umbrageous leaves,

and showing off their elegant and many-tinted blossoms to the

best advantage on these nearly leafless shrubs.

The rich inflorescence bursts forth towards the close of the

rains. All do not unfold thew flowers at once—a continuous

succession of blossom is presented throughout the year in the

subalpine districts, which are under the influence of the S.W.

monsoon. These strong climbing plants, consisting chiefly of

Convolvulacee, Cucurbitacee, Apocynacee and Asclepiacee, de-

light the eye and often diffuse an agreeable fragrance, but by

their rank luxuriance prove very destructive to enclosures. —

Some of those most frequently met with are as follows :—

CucURBITACEZ. _

Mukia scabrella, Bryonia laciniosa, epigea and mysorensis,

Coccinia indica, Trichosanthes Cucumerina and palmata.

CoNVOLVULACER.

Ipomea sepiaria and vitifolia, Pharbitis nil, Quamoelit pinnatum

and pheniceum, Argyreia aggregata and bracteata, Calonyction

speciosum (Ch.).

ASCLEPIACES.

Oxystelma esculentum, Demia extensa, Holostemma Rheedit,

Pergularia odoratissima.

APOCYNACER.

Ichnocarpus frutescens (R. Br.), Carissa carandas (L.), C. dif-

fusa (Rox.), Vallaris pergularia (Burm.).

The herbaceous plants generally met with, enjoying the shelter

of the hedges by the roadsides, are suffruticose Malvacee, Mira-

bilis Jalapa, Plumbago zeylanica, Deeringia celosoides, Asystasia

coromandeliana (N. i.), Peristrophe bicalyculata, Boerhaavia (two

species), Basella alba, Cardiospermum Heliocacabum with balloon-

like capsules, Abrus precatorius, Mucuna prurita, Canavallia vi-

rosa, Clitorea ternatea, a blue and white creeper of great beauty.

The cyan hue of the Clitorea, with the yellow petals of Abu-

tilon, and the pure white of Coccinia indica—found in every

hedge—offers a truly splendid appearance.

After these preliminary notes, as to the abundant provision in

_ nature for the extensive diffusion of hedges, let us see to what

238 «Dr. H.F.C.Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India.

extent the plants adapted for live fences have been made sub-

servient to that use in the ceconomy of agriculture. Supplied

with such materials for hedge-making as few countries possess, we

have wretched enclosures,—in many parts none at all, and cul-

tivators go on in the old way of their ancestors, whose footsteps

they follow with the utmost devotion and) reverence. Some

carefully tie the necks of the sheep and donkeys to their fore-

legs to prevent their straying over the plains: other villagers by

general agreement drive away the cattle at the beginning of the

monsoon, and again permit them to roam unherded as soon as

the rains are over.

If the traveller stations himself on one of the detached conical

hills or droogs, which form a peculiar feature of Southern India,

for the purpose of obtaining a bird’s-eye view of the surrounding

country, he probably finds during the rainy and cold season, a

fine sheet of cultivation, comprising a great variety of cereal,

leguminous and oleaginous plants, sown with regularity and

spreading round the scattered mud-built villages to a great extent :

the fields in full flower look beautiful and give an appearance of.

prosperity. During the hot season the scene is very different;

few are the traces of vegetation,—an arid plain then stretches

around you; the sun acts so powerfully as to produce fissures

and cracks all over the ground. “The surface of the plain pre-

sents a monotonous and almost treeless extent of arenaceous

waste, bounded by the horizon, and unbroken save by a few

rocky elevations that stand forth abruptly from the sheet of

black soil like rocks from the ocean.’

“Sir Thomas Munro might well observe that these (the Ceded)

districts are more destitute of trees than any part of Scotland he

miles, and nowhere with a clump of fifty*.”’

Since the time of that enlightened governor, much has been

done to improve the physical aspect of the country, by the

plantation of numerous topes of Bassia latifolia (Mahwa) and

avenues of Ficus indica and religiosa (banyan and peepul), which

being planted on both sides of the trunk-roads afford a pleasant

shade. .

The custom generally is to separate the patches of arable land

when dependent on irrigation by low mounds of earth; when

dry by slight fences of dead thorns (Vachellia Farnesiana), or by

leaving between them uncultivated strips or spaces from 3, to

15 feet wide, sometimes broader (according to the value of the —

* Capt. Newbold in ‘ Madras Journal of Science,’ vol. x. p. 113. Since

writing the above we have heard of the lamented death of | this able and

distinguished geologist, at a time too when diligently employed in publishing

his researches.

Drv H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 239

land). These are overrun with spimous plants, studded with

dwarf Mimosas, or at certain seasons thickly covered with long

grass: these interspaces add to the beauty of the country, and

contribute in some measure to the fertility of the soil by pre-

serving a little moisture; but their irregularity presents a very

slovenly appearance, and the brush is often inhabited by wild |

hogs and antelopes which greatly damage the crops.. Fences as

in England are few and rarely to be seen. Some of the fields

are surrounded by hedges; but these are not kept in such repair

as to resist the pressure of cattle: they are frequently meant

only to distinguish the lands appertaining to particular castes or

classes of the villagers.

The hedges observed in our wanderings generally consisted of

Opuntia Dillenii (Haw.), Euphorbia Tirucalli and antiquorum,

with Agave americana (.).. When the ground is sown, the

gaps are filled up with branches of Vachellia Farnesiana, a small

tree which grows in many fields.

It is only in the neighbourhood of large towns, encircling the

smaller villages, military cantonments, missionary settlements,

or the dwelling-houses of intelligent foreigners, that we find

ornamental or even regular enclosures. A few very fine hedges

demonstrate how well they would thrive, and show the practica-

bility of agricultural improvement, if the will and energy existed

among the natives. The hedges of the country im general, even

when kept up as fences round temples, are in a very slovenly

' condition, and are ruined by being overgrown with rank climbing

plants, such as those previously enumerated.

Opuntia Diilenii, Haw.

Cactus indicus, Rox.

Hedge Prickly Pear.

Nag phena, Hindustani. Naga-kulli, Canarese.

Probably introduced from South America, though so long

domesticated all over India, that many consider it a native.

Commonly used as a hedge-plant about cantonments, forming

an impenetrable fence, 4 to 6 feet high; but excludes the air,

and harbours destructive vermin and venomous reptiles. Cul-

tivators object to it, because it spreads, cannot be kept within

bounds, and impoverishes the land.

The hotter the district the more luxuriant this plant : it flowers

at all seasons, and grows in the most sterile ground—in sand—

in the rocky beds of rivers—in the fissures of mud walls. It is

easily propagated by planting leaves in the earth half buried ;

they seldom fail to strike root and prosper ; it is difficult to era-

dicate ; the figs are eaten sparingly in times of scarcity. . Spines

one to three together in a tuft.

240 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedye Plants of India.

Sir Hans Sloane mentions in his ‘ History of Jamaica’ that,

“Tn the Island of St. Cristopher, when it was to be divided

between English and French, it was ordered by the consent of

the two nations that there should be planted three rows of the

Opuntia tuna as a boundary, thinking these the strongest forti-

fication to hinder the attempts of one another in cases of war?

The Grecian traveller, Clarke, has suggested that in some lati-

tudes it might serve as an outwork for fortifications; since, as

he says, “ artillery has no effect upon it; pioneers cannot approach

it; fire will not act upon it; and neither infantry nor cavalry

can traverse it.”

In fact in the Spanish colonies in America this plant is con-

sidered as a very important means of military defence, and is

propagated constantly around fortifications with that intent.

Desfontaines in his ‘ Flora Atlantica’? remarks of O. tuna: “ Mu-

nimentum hortorum et domorum impenetrable.”

We object to the prickly pear from its unsightly appearance,

“the enormous area it covers, and the harbourage of every

variety of filth and vermin.” It should only be employed when

none of the plants aftermentioned will grow. The cantonments

of Hurryhur and French Rocks have been greatly improved by

the substitution of neatly kept milk-hedges for the prickly pear,

which formerly deformed them. The bandicoot rat (Mus ma-

labaricus, Shaw, M. giganteus, Hardwicke), a most destructive

animal, is partial to hedges of the Opuntia and Agave, burrows

under them to a great depth, and roots up the seeds of garden

plants sown near its haunts.

Pereskia aculeata (Haw.), the West Indian gooseberry, grows

readily, and seems likewise well adapted for hedges.

Agave americana, L.

A, Cantula, Rox.

Fourcroya Cantula, Haw.

[Figured in Lindley’s Vegetable Kingdom, 2nd ed. ]

The American Agave. Native name: Wilaeete ieee i.e. English

Pine Apple. Sans. Kantula.

Introduced from America.

In some parts the hedges are formed almost exclusively of this

stately aloe-looking plant, which is both ornamental and useful.

The flower-stalks rise to the height of 15 to 30 feet, when ten

or twelve years old, and are employed in roofing. It flowers in

the rains.

The long sheathing leaves are sometimes macerated for the

fibres, which are separated by beating on stones, and form

ae j

i BE a nS

Dr. HFC. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 24a

excellent cordage. The lower decayed leaves are used as fuel in

the absence of wood, and the terminal spines sometimes serve

instead of pins and nails. The Agave juice is not collected in

India, vinous beverages being formed from the date and cocoa-

nut palms, which fiourish in the same localities. These latter

trees, with the Agave, Opuntia, and Bamboo, give a character to

the landscapes in Southern India. This species is propagated

by suckers, and young plants are in great request. There are

hedges of this plant in Spain, Portugal, Sicily, Calabria, West

Indies, South America, Mauritius, Cape Town. Native gardens

are often surrounded by mud walls, armed with Agave leaves,

the spines being made to project at both sides.

Euphorbia Tirucalli, L.

Ossifraga lactea, Rumph. Herb. Amb. vii. t. 29.

Milk Bush.

Lunka-sij, Beng. Tiru-kalli, Tam. Doodu-kalli, Can.

Probably introduced from Africa.

This, with E. antiquorum, is common all over_the Madras

Presidency, growing abundantly anywhere on the rough and

' rocky parts of the Deccan, though doubtfully indigenous. It is

much used as a hedge-plant, and though unarmed makes an

excellent fence. It grows to 20 feet high; but should be an-

nually clipped, as it becomes open at the roots. It is customary

to plant EL. antiquorum, L. (Nar-sij) in these openings, which

grows well under the shade of its congener. Both united con-

stitute a most serviceable enclosure, which has the advantage of

occupying little space and being touched by no animal: the tena-

cious acrid juice quickly causes sneezing or produces ophthalmia.

At the beginning of the rainy season a trench is dug to the

depth of two feet where the fence is intended to grow. The

cuttings take root in any soil; and in one year it becomes a

tolerable fence (Buchanan’s Journey, i. 36). The villagers are

prejudiced against this as a fence, and cut it down in seasons of

pestilence, supposing that it exerts a baneful influence. The

juice is often employed instead of a wafer for closing despatches,

and is a very effectual blister in rheumatic affections. Cattle

will not break through, nor vermin live under it. The trunk

of old trees affords a yellow close-grained wood, 8 or 10 inches

in diameter, which is valued for gun-stocks, &c. ‘

These four plants thrive in the most arid soil: when the ground

seems much parched they retain thew greenness, and improve

the scenery, giving an appearance of verdure when all else is

withered and lifeless. |

242 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedye Plants of India.

Euphorbia nivulia, Buch.

E. neriifolia, Hort. Beng.

Ela Calli, Hort. Malab. ii. t. 43.

Sij, Hind. Ela Calli, ‘Can.

A poor-looking tree, grows abundantly in the rocky parts of

the Deccan, and forms a common hedge, delighting in the arid

districts. ‘“ Habitat ubique in Indie sepibus.”—Buch. Ithasa

whitish dead appearance, resembling a bundle of dry sticks, and

unless for a short period during the rains, when it puts forth a

few leaves, rather takes from than adds to the appearance of the

landscape (Graham). The branches being as thick as the stem,

their accumulated weight often breaks it, and the plant falls to

the ground.

Casalpinia sepiaria, Rox.

Mysore Thorn. Hyder ka Jar, Hind., i. e. Hyder’s Plant.

A showy scandent shrub, armed with short strong recurved

prickles. This plant is invested with historical interest, Hyder

Ally having employed it much as a protecting hedge around his

strongholds. The fences are handsome, and almost impenetrable.

The village fortifications in the Mysore territories have in a great

measure fallen to pieces; but the remaining mud walls are still

encircled. by stout hedges of this and Pterolobium lacerans, as are

also the dwellings of the Pariahs who are not permitted to build

within the village walls. It is generally used as a fence in the

Baghyat lands of the Deccan. Indigenous in the subalpine

districts, and has been domesticated at Madras and in Bengal,

where it is now nearly as common as in Mysore. Hyder’s plant

possesses the advantages of beauty and durability, is easily raised

from seed in rows wherever the fence is to be éstablished, and

~ seems to grow vigorously both above and below the Ghauts in

almost every climate. The hedge requires little care beyond

shortening the side branches by occasional pruning. The base

is generally substantial, so as effectually to resist the pressure of

cattle and to prevent the ingress of destructive vermin.

Casalpinia Sappan, L.

Sappan Wood.

Patanga-mara, Can.

An armed climbing shrub planted in garden or other fences ;

it is easily reared from seeds in almost any soil, if the plants are

watered during the dry weather. After ten or twelve years the

wood of the plant becomes valuable for its red dye, and is

exported extensively from the western coast*.

* Mad. Top. Report, i. p. 495.

Div Hi F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 248

Pterolobium lacerans, R. Br.

Cesalpinia lacerans, Buch (Journey, i. 37).

A common jungle shrub in wooded districts, aptly designated

lacerans by Roxburgh, for it is completely armed, and as dreadful

as the Kantuffa of Bruce*, which belongs to the same genus.

The legume is curious, ending in a membranous knife-shaped

wing. When associated with C. sepiaria it makes an excellent

fence ; singly it is rather diffuse.

. Guilandina Bondue or Bonducella, L.

Nicker Tree.

Nata, Bengal. Kad Gajagia, Can.

A handsome well-armed shrub common in hedges of Mysore and

Canara: forms an impenetrable fence. Seeds solitary, like marbles,

and are a favourite remedy in catarrh and ephemeral fever.

Parkinsonia aculeata, L.

Prickly Parkinsonia or Jerusalem Thorn.

A handsome low-sized tree, not unlike the laburnum, planted

for fences, which are very beautiful, from the bright green and

feathery foliage, and pretty yellow flowers in loose pendulous

racemes. It seems well adapted for hedges, and is naturalized

in many districts. Observed at Cairo by Hooker, and in Jamaica

by Macfadyen, at Bellary by Newbold, and about Bombay by

Graham. n

Poinciana pulcherrima, L.

Gool Mohur. “ Peacock’s Pride.”

A common armed shrub in every garden, reared more for the

beauty of its flowers than as a serviceable fence. P. elata, L., is

a more showy plant, not so frequently met with, and unarmed.

“In Barbadoes P. pulcherrima is planted for a fence, and to

distinguish fields from one another, both for its use and orna-

ment. I thought I never saw anything finer than a hedge of

this .”

Mimosa rubicaulis, Lam.

A large climbing shrub, well armed; common in Mysore;

rather straggling, but capable of forming an elegant fence ; con-

spicuous from the purple flowers changing to white. I am not

aware that this species has been’ tried.

Inga dulcis, Willd.

Koorka poolly, Teling.

A handsome tree, introduced from the Philippine Islands ac-

cording to Roxburgh, and there probably from America, of which

_ * Travels in Abyssinia, vol. v. _ ‘% Sloane’s Jamaica, p. 50.

244 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn’ on the Hedge Plants of India.

it is a native. It is now frequently met with, bemg much em-

ployed as a fence, particularly below the Ghauts. I have observed

a thriving hedge at Shemogah, which was an excellent substitute

for prickly pear in enclosing a compound. I have seen Inga

hedges at Bangalore and in Capetown. The pulp of the eu-

riously twisted seeds is sweet and nutritious; hence the specific

name.

Acacia arabica, Willd.

Babool, Hind. Karijalee, Can.

The most common indigenous tree, known to all travellers—

often the only visible tree, thriving in every soil. Seeds and pods

of great value to the shepherd in the hot. season as food for his

flock. Dr. Gibson suggested some years ago that the waste parts

of the Deccan should be planted with this tree, as it grows ra-

pidly, and requires no water. The timber is used for tools and

tent-pegs, the bark for tanning, and the gum as a substitute for

wafers in the public offices, When covered with its globose heads

of yellow flowers it gives a smiling aspect to the arenaceous waste ;

and Moore aptly introduces it in an Arabian scene :—

“ Our rocks are rough, but smiling there

The Acacia waves her yellow hair

Lonely and sweet, nor loved the less

For flowering in a wilderness.”

Acacia concinna, DC.

Mimosa saponaria, Rox.

Shigai or Shikakai, Can.

A large climbing plant with numerous aculei. Some villages

and coffee gardens are surrounded with strong hedges of this

plant, which are rented annually in Nuggur, the thick sapona-

ceous legumes being articles of trade, and sold at the rate of three

for a pice ; used as soap for washing the hair, &c. (Buchanan,

1. 38.

Vachellia Farnesiana, W. & A.

, Kalee Kikur, Hind.

A small tree common everywhere in hedges and fields. The

branches are lopped off for fuel, and for repairing the fences. This

is a most useful tree, affording timber for ploughs, bandies, and

other agricultural implements.

All these Mimosee and Cesalpinee are of easy culture. Cut-

tings of them root freely.

Bambusa arundinacea, Willd.

Arundo Bamébos, Linn.

The Common Bamboo.

Bans, Beng.

This arborescent grass is capable of forming an excellent fence,

Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn’ on the Hedge Plants of India. 245

and is used extensively for gardens and fields in Coorg, the

Southern Mahratta country, and Guzerat, where it grows in the

greatest abundance, delighting in the rich soil along the edge of

mountain streams. It requires a much more humid climate than

the prickly pear or milk bush. These abound in the Carnatic

plains, while the bamboo flourishes everywhere beside the water-

courses of the Western Ghauts : “ omnium vulgatissima.” (Buch.)

It forms a dense and graceful underwood :. when luxuriant it

occupies too much space and harbours vermin. To obviate this,

the young thick shoots should be removed frequently and care-

fully, and the lateral branches only allowed to remain. From its

singularly rapid growth it exhausts the soil where it grows, and

deprives the ground of its nourishment, instead ‘of preserving its

moisture. “ Bamboo fences are peculiarly adapted to pasture

land, the cattle browsing on the young shoots keeping down their

growth, so that very little additional care is required *.”

Buchanan (Journey, i. 5) mentions with commendation that

Mr. Place, a collector, of Areot, “caused each village to be sur-

rounded by a hedge of bamboo: by this measure a large quan-

tity of that most valuable plant will in time be raised,” which is

applied to a great variety of ceconomical purposes. In times of

scarcity the seeds are eaten by the poorer classes of Mysoreans,

mixed with honey. The inflorescence I have only observed in

rich moist situations, and in these its favourite haunts the thorns

are sometimes absent.

There are several species of bamboo. B. spinosa, by the num-

ber and strength of the spines and branches, is said by Roxburgh

to form the most impenetrable jungle of India. B. nana (Rox.),

introduced from China to the Botanic Garden, Calcutta, makes

beautiful close hedges ; and the Behoor Bans of the Bengallees,

a variety of B. Tulda (Rox.), (Dendrocalamus Tulda, Nees), being

small, solid, bent to one side, and armed with numerous strong

thorns, is very fit for hedges.

Pandanus odoratissimus, L.

' Fragrant Screw Pine.

Mundige ; also Kaythege-mara, Can.

_ A large spreading ramous shrub, 6 to 10 feet high, having the

habit of a gigantic Bromelia. Very common in Coorg and Nug-

gur, and known on the coast of Coromandel as the Kaldera Bush.

The patches of hill rice are often fringed with belts of this shrub,

forming a natural enclosure. It is sometimes planted for the

purpose of hedging. . The leaves are 3 to 5 feet long, drooping,

* Macfadyen (Hook. Bot. Misc. iii. p. 83), who gives an excellent account

of the hedge plants of Jamaica. —-

246 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India.

armed. on the back and sides with strong spines. Avenues of Pan-

danus are seen in China and Cochin-China, and in the Mauritius

(Loureiro and Hardwicke). It answers well for hedgerows, but

requires too much room: it grows well from branches. Often —

forms impenetrable thickets, which I have been told by hog-

hunters are a favourite resort of these animals. The sweet-

scented flowers are much prized, and often sell in the bazaars at

two annas a piece.

Capparis sepiaria, L.

A much-branched shrub of low size, with very strong and sharp

recurved prickles, very common in the uncultivated tracts of

Mysore. This and C. incanescens, W. & A., form whole jungles

at the foot of the Bababooden Hills, and in the South Mahratta

country. It is an excellent plant for hedges: we have admired

some fine village hedges in the Shikarpoor talook. “ Habitat

ubique in Indie dumetis, solo aridiore.””—Buch.

C. horrida, lu., C. aphylla, Rox., C. Roxburghii, Wight, and

C. incanescens, W. & A., are worthy of trial, though more strag-

gling than C. sepiaria. The first is very common in Mysore,

likewise the second, much sought for its berries, which are pickled.

The latter grows everywhere in Scinde and Guzerat.

Balsamodendron Berryi, Arn. Ann. Nat. Hist. iii. 85.

Protium Gileadense, W. & A. Exc. Syn.

Amyris Gileadensis, Rox. Exc. Syn.

A most common spinescent plant in some parts of the country,

and constantly used for making fences. (Wight.)

Toddalea aculeata, Pers.

Scopolia aculeata, Sm.

Paullinia asiatica, L.

Toddali, Can.

A prickly shrub, with trifoliate leaves, common in the hotter

parts. It is usually of a very ramous character, and might be

employed in the formation of hedges. We observed it in many

parts of Mysore and the South Mahratta country, and have expe-

rienced infinite difficulty in attempting to make our way between

the bushes. The flavour of the black seeds is pungent, resem- -

bling pepper. The berries make an excellent pickle.

Pisonea aculeata, Rox.

A very common large straggling shrub, armed with strong

axillary recurved thorns. It makes excellent impenetrable fences,

Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India, 247

and when fairly caught in it, it is no easy matter to be extricated,

the prickles bemg so numerous, crooked and sharp.

Both Keenig and Roxburgh were so situated amongst the

Vendalore Hills, near Madras ; hence the former named it Tragu-

laria horrida, not at that time suspectiifg it to be P. aculeata.

(Rox. 11. 217.) ;

Hemecyclia sepiaria, W. & A. in Edin. New Phil. Journ. xiv. 297;

Wight, Cat. 940,

This Euphorbiaceous plant forms a rigid densely interwoven

shrub rising to 8 or 10 feet, of rather frequent occurrence. The

leaves are extremely hard, and resemble those of Celastrus emar-

giatus.

Epicarpurus orientalis, Blame.

Trophis aspera, Retz.

Streblus asper, Lour.

Suna Gargathee-mara, Can.

A rigid milky tree of small size, with numerously interwoven

branchlets, common everywhere in India. Leaves scabrous, em-

ployed for polishing ivory and furniture. Wood used for fuel ;

berries eaten by birds. Much used as a fence, for which it is

well fitted by its very ramous rigid character: though unarmed,

it affords good protection by the closeness of its branches. De-

tached plants form low trees with bushy heads.

The scarp of Fort William is strengthened by an impenetrable

hedge of Trophis aspera. (Hook. Mise. iii. 29.)

Jatropha Curcas, L.

Angular-leaved Physic Nut

Mara harulu, Can.

Domesticated all over India. A most common bush, seen

growing round the little native gardens throughout Mysore. It

is of speedy growth, attaining the height of 6 or 8 feet; but

forms a bare, scraggy, useless enclosure. The leaves are de-

ciduous ; the seeds are purgative ; the stems are soft and spongy,

and will not even burn. “ Colitur ubique in Indiz sepibus.”—

Buch.

Rhamnus circumscissus, L.

Scutia indica, Brong., Wight Ill. t. 73.

A straggling shrub armed with recurved prickles overrunning

the country, particularly towards the Ghauts. It would, from its

sharp aculei and numerous diverging branches, form an excellent

hedge-plant.

248 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India.

Azima tetracantha, Lam.

Monetia barlerioides, Rox.

Trikanta-jatee, Hind.

A common thorny bush, frequently associated with Seutia in-

dica. “It somewhat resembles in habit the Enghsh farze. It

grows freely in every soil, giving off many opposite branches,

spreading in every direction. The spines are quatern, axillary,

sometimes 2 inches long. The white berries are eaten by men

and birds.

Gmelina asiatica, L.

A pretty shrub, of a very ramous character, common in the —

Peninsula, bearing large yellow flowers, and opposite thorns in

the axils of the branches. It forms an elegant and excellent fence

in the gardens of Bombay. (Graham.)

Rumphius wrote of this plant, “ Frutex stipitosus qui sese sur-

sum explicat in longos et flagellosos ramos.”

There are many ornamental plants which we often observe ar-

ranged in straight lines, forming inner fences or shady avenues

in Eastern gardens. These are the Lawsonia inermis, the Hen-

nah plant of Egypt (Mendi), resembling the English privet. The

_ Lonicera ligustrina, Wall. (privet-like honeysuckle), is much used

at Ootacamund, and answers well, forming a very compact fence

about gardens. (Wight.)

The lime, mulberry and pomegranate are suitable, and have

been long in use; likewise the Hibiscus rosa sinensis, L. (shoe-

flower), Adhatoda vasica and Betonica, Nees, Gardenia florida

(Gundha raj), Allamanda cathartica, &e.

Phyllanthus reticulata, Poir. (P. Vitis-Idea, Rox.), “found

wild in every part of India, and seems to thrive well in all soils

and situations. It is frequently employed for ornamental hedges

in gardens, for which end it is well chosen, as its thick evergreen

foliage and constant succession of beautiful red berries give it a

pretty appearance*.” I am not familiar with this in southern

India, except as a small jungle tree.

Pedilanthus tithymaloides, Poit. (the slipper plant) is much

planted as a border for gardens, taking the place of box. Neither

goats nor cows will touch it. The following are also used for

garden borders :-—

Graptophyllum hortense (Justicia picta) with its variegated

leaves ; Vinca rosea, Willd., common all over India; Heliotro-

pium curassavicum, L., domesticated at Bangalore ; Rosa indica,

L.; R. semperflorens, Curtis.

The above are the hedge-plants most frequently noticed in the

* Roxburgh’s Fl. Ind. ii. p. 665.

Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn. on the Hedge Plants of India. 249

Peninsula. The number is a large one, to which I could have

added many more, indigenous in the jungles, which have not

been tried. We have confined our remarks-to quick hedges

“‘ vivee sepes,” because: they are obviously preferable to every

other mode of protecting agricultural produce in a climate like

that of India. Ditches are particularly unsuitable, rapidly filling

up with rank vegetation, and their sides often giving way under

the violence of the monsoon, Stone walls are rarely seen, being

expensive and always badly constructed. Wire fences, coated with

dammer, were introduced at Bombay by the energetic Dr. Buist

in 1843 ; these unquestionably form a light and elegant enclosure

for oriental compounds, but are too expensive to come into use

among native cultivators.

The subject is truly important. Large tracts consisting of

many acres together, wholly or partially uncultivated, and the fre-

quent occurrence of seasons of scarcity, attest the still neglected

state of Indian agriculture, while the remains of quickset hedges,

decayed terraces and ruined wells in many parts convey the im-

pression that irrigation and husbandry in remote ages had been

practised more assiduously than by the present generation.

One of the obstacles to improvement we believe to be, that

from the time the grain appears above ground till the harvest is

gathered in, the ryot has to watch his field; but as many wild

hogs and other animals infest the neighbouring jungle, this

watching is difficult and often ineffectual, and hinders the farmer

from extending his operations *. We know too from the official

return on cotton culture in India (pp. 444, 489, 490), and from

the testimony of many collectors and other observerst, that great

devastation takes place annually from herds of antelopes and

thousands of heads of cattle which migrate or are driven from

place to place in particular seasons. The wild animals are being

destroyed in large numbers, and as cultivation extends will find

no shelter, while the damage occasioned by stray bullocks could

be prevented by encouraging a more general system of field en-

closures.

“The frequent fearful occurrences of famine in India remind

us of the almost forgotten period when they were of as frequent

oecurrence in Europe, and the inference follows, that when the

light of European science has extended to India the same bene-

* Asiatic Researches (Carey), x. 34.

+ Dr. Gibson, Superintendent of the Botanical Gardens at Dapooree,

states with reference to an experiment (sowing of upland cotton), that it

was one on which a general conclusion could not be based, inasmuch as the

field enjoyed the shelter of a hedge on one side and tree plantations on

other two sides—few of those appliances are to be found in nine-tenths of

the villages of the Deccan.—Bom. Hort. Trans. no. 2. p. 49.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 17

250 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India.

ficial consequences a follow, and that foresight. may eventually

prepare for, and knowledge obviate many of the evils which now

fall without alleviation on the naked head of the native sufferers.

The loftiest ambition of the most enlarged mind, when dwelling

upon hopes of the most extended usefulness, could hardly imagine

a wider range of benevolence.” Thus wrote Dr. Kennedy, Phy-

sician General, Bombay, whose extensive information and long

acquaintance with Western India give his opinion. a, peculiar

value. A season of peace and tranquillity has in providence suc-

ceeded to times of anarchy and confusion, and it behoves us to

use every effort for developing the resources of those vast coun-

tries, and securing the best interests of the many millions com-

mitted to our care for higher and nobler ends than our own

agerandizement.

1. Hedge Plants.

Opuntia Dilleni, Haw. Hemicyclia sepiaria, W. & A.

Agave americana, L. Epicarpurus orientalis, Blume.

Euphorbia Tirucalli, D. Jatropha Curcas, L.

antiquorum, L. Pisonea aculeata, Roz.

nivulia, Buch. Capparis sepiaria, L.

Ceesalpinia sepiaria, Roz. aphylla, Row.

Giisact L. Seutia indica, Brong.

Pterolobium lacerans, R. Br. Azima tetracantha, Lam.

Guilandina Bondue, DL. Gmelina asiatica, DL.

Parkinsonia aculeata, L. Balsamodendron Berryi, Arn.

Poinciana pulcherrima, L. Toddalea aculeata, Pers.

Mimosa rubicaulis, Lam. Bambusa arundinacea, Willd.

Inga dulcis, Willd. ——- spinosa, Row.

Acacia arabica, Willd. nana, Roz.

concinna, D.C. Dendrocalamus tulda, Nees.

Vachellia Farnesiana. W. & A. Pandanus odoratissimus, DL.

Il. Ornamental Plants forming inner fences.

Adhatoda vasica, Nees.

Betonica, Nees.

Graptophyllum hortense, Nees.

Lawsonia inermis, D.

Lonicera ligustrina, Wall.

Citrus Limetta, Riss.

Morus indica, L.

Punica granatum, L.

Phyllanthus reticulata, Poir.

Hibiscus rosa sinensis, DL.

Gendarussa vulgaris, Nees.

Gardenia florida, L.

Allamanda cathartica, L.

ILI. Plants used for edging garden walks.

Pedilanthus tithymaloides, Poit.

Vinca rosea, Willd.

Heliotropium curassavicum, L.

Rosa indica, DL.

—— semperflorens, Curtis.

Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Helix. 251

XXII.— Characters of new species of Helix from India, Mauritius

and the Cape of Good Hope ; also of anew Mauritian Torna-

tellina, with remarks on the habits of a Cape Succinea. | By

‘W. H. Benson, Esq.

1. Helia Baconi, nobis, n. s.

Testa anguste perforata, depresso-turbinata, tenuissima, pellucida,

pallide cornea, supra:nitidiuscula, eleganter decussatim corrugato-

striata, subtus polita, radiato-striata ; spira elevatiuscula, lente

crescente ; apice obtuso, fuscato; sutura impressa; anfractibus 5

gubconvexig, superioribus supra fascia rufo-fusca angusta, demum

obsoleta marginatis, ultimo subcarinato, subtus conyexo ; apertura

subverticali subquadrato-lunari; peristomate acuto, margine colu-

mellari verticali cum basali angulum rotundatum efformante, supra

brevissime reflexo.

Diam. major 14, minor 13, axis 7 mill. :

Hab. rarissime in agris Rohillanis, prope urbem Moradabad Indize

Septentrionalis.

This beautifully sculptured shell is unapproached in mere

- by any of the Naning or the nearly allied Helices of North-Western

India. The sculpture reminds the observer of that of H. ligu-

lata, Fér., and the narrow band below the suture adds strength

to the idea ; but the form of the shell, its substance, and the

number of whorls in relation to the diameter, forbid any suspi-

cion of its being the young of that shell, which, moreover, has

never been found in Rohilkhund nor in any neighbouring district,

and does not approach the province nearer than 200 miles to the

southward.

A single specimen was taken alive, during the rains of 1843,

in a bush on the bank of the Gungun River, near Moradabad, by

my friend Dr. J. F. Bacon, and was kindly ceded by him to me,

from whom he had first imbibed his taste for conchology. No

other specimen occurred in the various entomological and con-

chological excursions made in the vicinity, and the shell has not

hitherto been met with in any other quarter. I dedicate it to its

zealous and active discoverer.

2. Helix Orcula, nobis, n. s.

Testa vix perforata, conico-globosa, cornea, translucente, seabra, ob-

lique irregulariter costulato-striatissima ; apice obtuso ; anfractibus

3} convexis, ultimo rotundato, sutura profunda ; apertura obliqua

rotundata spiram vix sequante ; peristomate tenui acuto, marge

columellari reflexo, perforationem semitegente.

Diam. 2, axis 2 mill.

Hab. in agro Bengalensi et Baharico, necnon versus occidentem us-

que ad ripas fluvii Goomty.

This interesting little shell, which calls to mind Helix harpa,

17*

252 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix.

Say, of North America (referred to Bulimus by Pfeiffer and Reeve)

as well as our. own indigenous H. aculeata, was first discovered

in July 1836, and sent tome by the late Lieut. Burkinyoung of

the 5th Bengal N. I., who fell in the disastrous retreat from

Cabul. He was a zealous student of natural history, and one of

the small Indian band whose attention I had the good fortune to

direct to the land and freshwater testacea of the Bengal Presi-

dency. He found the species in a mango grove, distant a day’s:

march from Jounpore, and on the road thence to Benares, ereep-

ing on the trunks of trees, durmg very heavy rain. In 1847

Dr. J. F. Bacon rediscovered the shell at Dinapore, near Patna,

and has since ascertained that it inhabits the mango groves on

the whole route from Barrackpore, in Bengal, to the’ borders of

Sikkim, and thence to Chuprah in Bahar. Jounpore is its most

westerly limit known, and lies on the line which appears to sepa-

rate the moister subtropical climate of the eastern from the

more arid tracts of the western provinces ;—a circumstance also

indicated by the fauna of the Goomty which waters the district,

and in which the more tropical forms Melania variabilis, nobis,

and M. lirata, nobis (M. lineata, Troschel), first appear in pro-

ceeding from the west ; while, on the other hand, M. tuberculata,

Mill., and M. spinulosa, Lamk., enjoying with them a joint oc-

cupancy of the waters to the eastward, have a wide range to. the

west, extending even into Affghanistan.

3. Helix Barclayi, nobis, n. s.

. Testa minute perforata, parvula, depresso-turbinata, cornea, scabra,

rude oblique leviterque striata; spira conoidea, apice obtuso; an-

fractibus 5, lentius convolutis, convexis, ultimo subtus convexo,

nitidulo, versus umbilicum excavato, medio leviter carinato, carina

antice evanescente ; sutura leviter impressa, marginata; apertura

late lunata vix obliqua, peristomate tenui acuto, margine columel-

lari brevi, reflexiusculo.

Diam. major 4, axis 2, long. apert. 1 mill., lat. vix 24 mill. NK

Hab. infrequens sub lapidibus in collibus Mokee, apud insulam Mau-

ritii.

I discovered this neat little Helix under stones in February

1847, on the grounds of Sir David W. Barclay at Moka. Its

companions here were H. similaris, and on the surrounding

hedges Cyclostoma rubens, and a delicate little Tornatellina. In

a neighbouring ravine I found it associated with Bulimus clavu-

linus, P. and M., Helix rufa, Lesson, H. inversicolor, Fér. (Caro-

colla bicolor, Lamk.) in all stages from the youngest to the adult,

and with the young heliciform and adult examples of Pupa cla-

vulata, fusus, modiolus, &. I mention these forms particularly,

to show that the species cannot be confounded with the young of

Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix. 253

any of its associates. H. tnversicolor, when possessing only three

whorls, is double the diameter of H. Barclay, is acutely carinated,

and distinguished by its dark colour. The young pupz are um-

bilicate, not perforate, are more conoidal, and are characterized

by the bold sculpture which obtains in all the Mauritian species

of that genus.

Having been the unwilling cause of the erasure of a nominal

species bearing the name of Barclayana, Pfr., from the catalogue

of Helices*, I have much pleasure in dedicating the present shell

to the old friend and successful conchological collector on whose

grounds I detected it, and who, occupied with the richer and

more obvious forms which the island presented to him, had not

then directed his attention to the mimuter land species.

4. Helix paludicola, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata subgloboso-depressa, tenui, striatula, opaciter albida,

punctis translucentibus fasciisque strigisve purpureo-fuscis ornata ;

spira elevatiuscula, fusco-rubente, apice obtuso, fusco ; anfractibus

5-51 subarcte convolutis, convexis, ultimo inflato, toto interdum,

fere versus aperturam duntaxat purpureo-fusco; apertura rotun-

dato-lunari, intus fusca, peristomate simplici, acuto, margine colu-

mellari dilatato, reflexo.

Diam. major 53 mill., minor 5 mill., axis 3}.

Hab, in palude prope Baszaarm’s Kraal, inter Diep Rivier et Muy-

senberg Prom. Bon. Spei, in floribus Zantedeschize Aithiopicze, et

ad marginem paludis humidum, cum Succinez specie reptans.

This little species, which is allied to, but very distinct from

H. Capensis, Pir., and H. Uitenhagensis, Krauss, I found on the

1st of September 1846, in tolerable abundance on the border of

a marsh between the 12th and 13th milestones, on the road

from Cape Town to Simonstown, It was chiefly on the wet

ground bordering the marsh, the centre of which was then flaming

with broad tracts of a gorgeous scarlet-flowered Tritomanthe; a

few specimens were in the throat of the corolla of Zantedeschia

Aithiopica, or Pig-lily of the colonists. Although this plant was

abundant in every ditch near the Cape at that season, the shell

appeared to be confined to the marsh in question. On the 24th

of October, when I went to procure a larger supply, very few

specimens were to be found.

5, Helix munda, nobis, n. s.

Testa aperte et profunde umbilicata depressa, tenui, rugoso-plicatula,

translucente, nitidiuscula, cerea, virenti-cornea; spira vix elevata,

* <Am. and Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for September 1848. Pfeiffer has adopted

this view, ‘ Zeitschrift fiir Malak.’ 1849, p. 71. “ No. 305, H. Barclayana,

Pfr., ist ganz zu streichen, da es nach Benson’s Mittheilungen der Jugend-

zustand von Pupa Pagoda ist.”

254 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix.

apice obtuso ; anfractibus 4 subplanatis, rapide crescentibus, ultimo

antice majori, non descendente ; apertura obliqua rotundato-lunata,

peristomate tenui margine dextro superne arcuato, columellari bre-

viter reflexiusculo,

Diam. major 7, minor 51, axis 3 mill. (spec. nostr.).

Hab, sub monte Capitis Leonis prope Camp’s Bay, Prom. Bon. Spei.

I found a single specimen of this delicate shell under trees and

fallen leaves in the ravine between the Lion’s Head and Table

Mountain, near Camp’s Bay. A single larger specimen unnamed,

but with the locality “Table Mountain ” affixed to it, is in the

British Museum.

The following shell described by Pfeiffer at page 71. no. 5. of

the ‘ Zeitschrift fiir Malak.’ for 1849, under my manuscript name,

from specimens received from me by Mr. Cuming, I had delayed

publishing, with the view of instituting a comparison with the

allied species H. rivularis, Krauss, which is also a denizen of

South Africa. I cannot do better than copy the characters given

by Pfeiffer.

6. (249 a) Helix rariplicata, Benson.

‘Testa umbilicata depressa, tenuis, cornea, plicis arcuatis subdistan-

, tibus munita; spira parum elevata; sutura profunda ; anfractus 4

convexi, ultimus teres, non descendens ; umbilicus angustus, per- .

vius ; apertura parum obliqua, lunato-subcircularis ; peristoma sim-

plex, rectum, marginibus conniventibus.

« Diam. maj. 44, min. 34, alt. 2 mill.” ‘

Haé. in Prom. Bon. Spei,

This shell I found in several places about Green Point from _

April to November 1846. In the latter month it was alive in

great abundance clustering under loose stones in a barren tract

near the, greater Light-House. During the winter season this

tract was inundated to a great extent by shallow fresh water.

Near the great Light-House Green Point, at the Round Bat-

tery, Simonstown, and in Hottentot’s Holland, I procured dead

specimens of a shell which appears to me to correspond with

Helix vernicosa, Krauss, taken by Wahlberg at Natal, but I have

not been able to make a comparison of specimens. I may here

note that I have not yet exhausted my new species of Helia from

the environs of Cape Town, and that three (if not four) new spe-

cies of Physa and an Ancylus inhabit the waters at the base of —

Table Mountain.

Genus TorRNATELLINA, Beck.

1. Tornatellina Cernica, nobis, n. s.

Testa globoso-conica, tenui, striatula, striis exilissimis spiralibus ob-

solete decussata, pallide cornea, pellucida, nitida; spira conica,

Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix. 255

apice obtuso, rubente ; anfractibus 4 convexis; apertura elliptico-

ovata, spiram superante, plicis duabus coarctata ; plica 1 lamelli-

formi parietali, intrante, hyalina, 2nda columellari dentiformi, ad

angulum columelle truncate posita; columella lata, verticali, hy-

alina, oblique lateque truncata, margine dextro simplici, acuto.

Long. 3) mill,, diam. 2-21 mill.

Hab. in sepibus apud Moka Insulee Mauritii.

_ I discovered this interesting little species in February 1847 |

in the grounds of Sir D. Barclay at Moka, creeping in showery

weather on the leaves of Niccioli hedges. The animal was Heli-

ciform, and I noted it at first in my journal as an Achatina, with

reference to the truncation of the columella, until the retraction

of the animal admitted a view of the parietal plica which winds

into the interior of the shell. In form this species much resem-

bles Torn. globosa, Petit, but differs in its thinness, sculpture

(when viewed under the lens), and in the plaits of the aperture,

&e. In its short, twisted, abruptly truncated columella, and in

the winding callous ridge on the parietes, the Bolivian Achatina

concentrica, Reeve, ‘ Conch. Icon.’ pl. 19. f. 106, is related to

T. Cernica, and will perhaps form another species of the genus.

T. Cernica affords the only example of this genus known to in-

habit the isles of the Indian Ocean; the species recorded by

Pfeiffer, Petit, and others being confined to the Pacific Ocean,

the West Indies and South America. I took only two specimens,

but Sir D. Barclay writes that he has since been more successful

in its capture. I have named the species from ‘ Cerne,” one of

the appellations of the beautiful island which produces it, and

which, with reference to its extent, is so prolific in the land mol-

lusca.

It is further worthy of note that Helix unidentata and H. Ce-

poides, gigantic in their genus, seem to indicate a transition from

this form, through H. Studeriana, to the more regular forms of

Heliz ; and that among these, H. unidentata and H. Studeriana

inhabit the neighbouring island group of the Seychelles.

The Suecinea which accompanied Helix paludicola at the Cape,

and which may be S. Chiloénsis, Pfr. (S. elongata var. y, Fér.) is

decidedly amphibious, notwithstanding the opinion of some

authors. Dropped into water, it, at first, erept out of it, but. pre-

sently I observed it descending, of its own accord, below the

margin of the liquid, and twice, within the space of a few mi-

nutes, I saw it take to the water, and swim resupinate at the

surface like a Lymnea, and ascend the opposite side of the glass

vessel in which I had placed it. I was particular in the exami-

nation of the animal, with reference to this singular action, and

found. the upper tentacula short and thick, with the eyes or per-

cipient points at their apex, the lower pair being very short ; the

256 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the

animal within the shell was blackish brown; the foot» livid, and

rayed on the upper side with the darker colour. No species of

Lymnea occurred to me at the Cape, though I took near Cape

Town an Ancylus and several species of Physa distinct from those

discovered by Krauss and Wahlberg in the eastern part of the

colony. My first specimens of Physa were taken nearly three

months after the observation of Succinea.

Tn addition to the above circumstances, I may here note that,

in 1832, I took Succinee creeping on stones under water in com-

pany with Lymnea stagnalis, peregra and auricularia, Planorbis —

marginatus and vortex, Bithynia impura and Physa fontinalis, iw

Lough Carrigan, county Cavan, Ireland, which fact I entered

carefully in my conchological journal. It militates against the

opinion of some authors, and indeed against my own observations

on the habitation generally selected by the animal of Succinea,

which I have had occasion to remark elsewhere in Great Britain,

India, Mauritius and Germany. Moreover Succinea crassiuscula,

nobis, an inhabitant of the whole of Gangetic India, is so inde-

pendent of the presence of standing or running water, that it

frequents the walls of ravines and precipitous banks where no

water ever lodges, and where it can receive no moisture but that

derived from dews or from the fall of the periodical rains,

Aix la Chapelle, July 30th, 1850.

XXIII.—Shetch of the Geology of the neighbourhood of Grantham,

Lincolnshire; and a comparison of the Stonesfield Slate at

Collyweston in Northamptonshire with that in the Cotswold

Hills. By the Rev. P. B. Bropis, M.A., F.G.S.*

TueE object of the present paper is to give a short account of the

geology of a portion of the county of Lincolnshire, especially in

the neighbourhood of Grantham and Stamford, and to point out

its identity in many respects with certain parts of Gloucestershire.

The formations observable in the district above mentioned are

the Great Oolite, Stonesfield Slate, and Lias. The Great Oolite

(and some of the superior overlying groups, including in places

the cornbrash) may be traced with considerable regularity from

Minchinhampton in this county in a north-easterly direction

to Stamford, whence it pursues a more northern course into

Yorkshire. The Great Oolite is extensively quarried at Ketton

and other places near Stamford, and affords a good building-

stone, more or less full of fossils; one bed, in which I found

* Read at the Meeting of the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club, June 18, 1850,

and with slight alterations at the last Meeting of the British Association for

the Advancement of Science, August 1850.»

neighbourhood of Grantham. — 257

Patella rugosa, consisting of a coarse-grained oolitic freestone

lithologically resembling the shelly freestone in the Inferior Oolite

at’ Leckhampton Hill. I was unfortunately so much hurried that

I had no time here to make sections, or to examine the quarries

more accurately. In a beautiful. old Norman. church lately

restored, at Tickencote in Rutlandshire, I noticed blocks of this

stone made up of minute. shells in a good state of preservation,

similar to some on: Minchinhampton Common. renal the

narrow lias valley to the- opposite hill at Collyweston, which

commands an extensive view over the surrounding country, the

Stonesfield slate is largely quarried, and, as in the Cotswolds,

occupies the highest ground in the district. The following is a

section of one of the deepest quarries in descending order :—

ft. in.

-» 1. Rubble, consisting chiefly of broken slate ..........+.0+ 5 0

2. Sand, a few inches,

3. Hard slate (ragstone) ......... Say: fie ans eeie p py 4 0

BROMO MAIL no ys ae cn ceca ccea ce sete het reer T hee EE Seue

On ees = SPE, OU ISDE YS Dave eT ie. igstvlaicis 1 0

GicWellowiewad wisi os ck er eth Heke. BG Ase esata wads Oey 45.0

7. Bluestone, with traces of vegetable matter in fragments .. 1 6

ty ee ak sn Leas ih ha «oaths de ae 3 0

18 6

Further on some inferior strata are visible, viz. :—

BLL apes Sep ak Ebene geal TES SS ie pan coe ieee iar 4 0

LUz GUREUIEOUE GDIMOL. Sec. s ete hist ei iee tcc ce ee Ub oe 14 0

Lbs Chay y Vast Mae dé eas igh pata shy Als p EN, ¢ Nes emul

Total ..9'tis\zau 36 6

The beds seem to be nearly horizontal.

The best slate splits into thin lamin, and forms a beautiful

and useful material for roofing, preferable even in some respects

to that of the Cotswolds, being finer-grained and more micaceous ;

but the average thickness of the whole is about the same. ‘There

is however a sufficient lithological resemblance to identify this

formation in Northamptonshire with that of Gloucestershire and

Oxfordshire ; and even the minor details are more nearly alike

than the distance of one deposit from the other would lead us to

suppose. The formation, however, near Stamford is by no means

so extensive in its geographical range, being, as far as I am aware,

limited to a few localities in that neighbourhood. I was unable

to trace the junction of the slate with either the Great Oolite

above, or the Inferior Oolite below, but it may be observed (ac-

cording to- Mr. Morris) in one or two places in this district... I

cannot state positively whether it is as closely connected with the

Great Oolite as it is in the Cotswolds, where my friend Professor

Buckman and myself (in a joint paper on the Stonesfield Slate

258 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the

of Gloucestershire*) conceive it to be not sufficiently distinguish-

able from it to entitle it to rank as an independent formation.

But: from the facts and sections given in Mr. Morris’s paper,

they seem to be as closely mtermingled ; indeed he distinctly

states that the slate is no¢ independent of the Great Oolite, and

thus confirms our views respecting its characters in Gloucester-

shire. The bed of clay, which we suppose to be the representative

of the ‘ Bradford clay,’ does not occur at Collyweston overlying

the slate, though it may have been previously denuded.

Fossils generally are not very abundant in the Collyweston

slate, and these consist almost entirely of marine shells, among

which Trigonia impressa (a highly characteristic shell), Gervillia

acuta (a gregarious species, lying grouped together on the slabs,

but not common in the Cotswolds), Cardium, Pinna, Pecten, and

a small Natica, are the most frequent, though a few others are

mentioned by Mr. Morris. He also notices numerous frag-

ments of Pecopteris polypodioides, a species of fern abundant in

the oolitic shales of Yorkshire, which seems to identify the slate

with them. Plants however, as far as my observation went, are

comparatively rare at Collyweston, and very imperfect. I walked

over tons of slate laid out for weathering, as in Gloucestershire,

and I could not observe even a trace of vegetable matter, the

slate being in most cases particularly unfossiliferous, and on this

account much better adapted for ceconomical purposes. ‘Two

genera of plants only are mentioned by Mr. Morris, Pecopteris

and Zamites, and these in patches and fragmentary, scattered

through certain portions of the beds overlying the slate. But

these must be limited to particular spots, for in the four quarries

I visited on Collyweston Hill I saw scarcely a trace of any, and

I was struck by their apparent rarity in that district, compared

with their abundance in certain divisions of the slate at Seven-

hampton and other localities near Cheltenham. The absence of

the varied flora so characteristic of the slate near Cheltenham

and Oxford, is not more remarkable than is that of the other in-

teresting terrestrial and marine remains which it there contains.

I saw no teeth or bones of reptiles and fish, nor elytra of beetles,

nor could I learn that the workmen had ever observed any ; and

hence zoologically the Collyweston slate differs more from its

south-western equivalents than it does in its internal mzneralo-

gical structure. These facts’ lead to the inference that it was

deposited beneath a deeper sea, and at a greater distance from

land, whence we should expect to find few evidences of neigh-

bouring coasts, and a larger assemblage of marme-exuvie, the

denizens of deeper water, though the genera would not be very

numerous.

* See Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. II. p. 220.

neighbourhood of Grantham. 259

On the whole, the Great Oolite and its associated beds in their

extension northwards, bear a closer resemblance to the Yorkshire

than to the Bath and Minchinhampton series, except a portion

of the upper beds at Ketton and Casterton. :

For further details I may refer to the “‘ Notice of the Geology

of the neighbourhood of Stamford and Peterborough,” by Cap-

tain Ibbetson and Mr. Morris, published in the Transactions of

the Meeting for the Advancement of Science, 1847. When I

visited Lincolnshire I had not seen this interesting paper, and it

appears that we had independently arrived at the same conclusions.

Great Oolite (continued) North of Grantham.

There are some large and valuable quarries of Great Oolite at

Ancaster, eight miles north-east of Grantham, which have long

been famous for their beautiful building-stone. The following

section will explain its general character in descending order :-—

1. Blue clay, in which I could detect no fossils; perhaps the repre- ft. in.

sentative of the Bradford clay, which in Wilts immediately

~. overlies the Great Oolite, and often separates the minor

subdivisions. Near the top it is traversed by a thin dingy-

white kind of marl, with a few imperfect impressions of plants 12 0

. Ragstone—coarse, shelly, hard oolite ........5..... cece 5 0

. Sandy, soft (rarely shelly) oolitic freestone, variously coloured,

yellow, pink and white, which often gives it, from its variegated

wavy hues, a beautiful appearance. This forms the famous

building-stone, and yields very large blocks .............. 17 6

. Hard, shelly oolite, generally of a blue colour. Not worked... 16 0

. Soft white stone below, depth uncertain. —-

Near the above is another quarry, in which the strata above

the freestone ‘are thicker, the blue clay no. 1 amounting to a

thickness of 20 feet, and resting upon a hard blue stone containing

many shells, especially a large species of Avicula, and broken

fragments of carbonized plants, but too imperfect to determine.

There is a soft, yellow, sandy band at its base also full of similar

vegetable remains ;—the total thickness of the two beds does not

exceed 2 feet. The white rag, equivalent to no. 2 in the previous

section, is only 1 ft. 3 in. thick, and reposes on the freestone.

The fossils in the ragstone and freestone are small and not

numerous, and as I could obtain only two genera, Arca and

Cardita, the shells of which were much waterworn, no comparison

can be instituted between them and the equivalent series at, Bath

and Minchinhampton. The abundant remains of plants, and

their rarity in Gloucestershire and Somerset in the Great Oolite,

seem to indicate a closer affinity, zoologically, with the Yorkshire

oolites; and I am informed by my friend Mr. Lycett ‘that. he

and Mr. Morris could identify very few of the. Great Qolite

260 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the

fossils of the north with those of the south of England. The

building freestone is perhaps softer, as a mass, than that near

Stroud and Bath, while it is remarkably distinguished by its

waved, purple and pink colours, which give it the appearance of

certain portions of the new and old red sandstones, and add

greatly to the beauty of the material for architectural purposes.

Inferior Oolite.

The Inferior Oolite takes a less regular course in its extension

on the north-east of the Cotswold chain of hills. It is bounded

on the east by the Great Oolite, and on the west by the lias;

but as it has been subject to great denudation in the counties of

Northampton, Rutland and Lincoln, the escarpments generally

are less bold and rugged, and the hills comparatively low. In

Lincolnshire it forms a bleak, open country like the Wolds of

Gloucestershire, and it is well adapted for turnips. The stone

frequently lies close to the surface, so that the soil is very stony,

like the cornbrash in’ Wiltshire, and this probably is mainly

attributable to the amount of aqueous action to which it has

been subject. In parts of Rutlandshire the soil is of a deep red

colour (which distinguishes the upper beds in the Cotswolds),

and much better wooded than in the neighbourhood of Grantham ;

but in no case does it afford that romantic and beautiful scenery

which especially characterizes the Lower Oolites in Gloucester-

shire. The village of Denton four miles south-west of Grant-

ham is certainly a pretty spot, and there the Inferior Oolite

bears a close lithological resemblance to a portion of the series at

Leckhampton, Crickley and elsewhere. The following is a sec-

tion (in descending order) of Green’s quarry on the summit of

the hill:—

ft.

1. Rubble; AOU. + Lao rep: otis acoieid trees eee cols 2

DURPGNVE MATT (oo ce Cotes ep oe shee oe alte bey 4 or 5.

3. Soft, shelly, white and yellow, though sometimes

brown oolite, not quarried deep.

The oolite marl is nearly identical with that near Chelten-

ham; though rather darker in colour, and much reduced in

thickness. It is loaded with corals as at Crickley, many of

which, as far as I could judge, appear to belong to the same

species as those in Gloucestershire. Some parts of the bed are

softer and full of shells, among which I procured several species

of Cerithium, Nerinea, Natica, and other genera. Natica macro-

stoma? is abundant, and a species of Restellaria also occurs, though

rarely ; the edges of the beds have been much waterworn, pro-

bably by currents, andthe shells are exposed in relief, and are

much weathered in consequence. I sent a small collection to

neighbourhood of Grantham, 261

our colleague Mr. Lycett, and he states that although the greater

number were new to him, yet the tendency of the others, is

towards the Inferior Oolite, and agree specifically with some im

our district. Such for instance as the Natica adducta (an oolite

marl shell), but also found in the Great and Inferior Oolite, of

Yorkshire; Trigonia striata, from the Roestone and Gryphite

grit; while at the same time there is a new species of Acteonina,

Monodonta, &ce. At so great a distance we must expect this to

be the case, and the identity of a stratum (where the order of

superposition is clearly defined) may be sufficiently proved if we

ean find a few distinctive species in both localities, and among

these the Natica macrostoma?* is certainly one, a fine series being

preserved in the Grantham Museum. It is to be hoped that a

larger collection will soon be made, and a careful comparison in-

stituted between the Inferior Oolite fossils of Gloucestershire and

- Lincolnshire. Much has yet to be done in the Oolites generally

in England, and with the exception of the standard and inva-

luable work, ‘The Geology of England and Wales,’ by Conybeare

and Phillips, and a few local papers, very little is known of the

oolitic districts N.E. of the Cotswolds, especially in Lincoln-

shire, Rutlandshire and Northamptonshire ; and a wide field is

open for the research of an active and intelligent geologist in

that quarter ; and as our science is strictly a progressive one, in-

exhaustible and as yet hidden treasures, rich in their way as the

gold of California, may be in store for us. In our Inferior Oolite,

corals are more or less distributed throughout the whole ; but no

one stratum contains them in greater abundance than the oolite

marl, the upper division of which at Crickley has been correctly

denominated the “coral bed,” and evidently formed an exten-

sive coral reef beneath the ocean; but with the exception of the

pisolite, we have no further evidence of suchr eefs in any of the

other superior or inferior beds. Hence the abundance of corals

in the oolite marl near Grantham, coupled with other facts, such

as the frequency of Nerinee, which are usually found associated

with corals, and are believed to have inhabited shallow seas, tends

to support the probability that the marl in Lincolnshire was de-

posited under similar conditions to the marl in Gloucestershire,

although many of the shells may be distinct, a very little geo-

graphical distance in a sea-bottom being often sufficient. to pro-

duce a corresponding increase or decrease in the number and

variety of species.

I observed the marl occupying a similar position nearer Gran-

* With respect to this species, Mr, Lycett is of opmion that it cannot

be referred to any known species, and he proposes to call it Natica Leck-

hamptonensis. It appears to be confined to the oolite marl, as many others

are, and I have never yet seen it in any of the superior or inferior Sed:

262 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the

tham, where it is harder, whiter, and extensively used for roads,

and contains many small shells and corals. The soft; white and

yellow oolite (no. 8, p. 260) affords many small shells, and forms a

tolerable building-stone ; but as it is never quarried deep, I could

not ascertain its thickness, nor the nature of the lower strata;

but there must be a considerable mass of oolite probably inter-

vening between it and the subjacent lias. One of the numerous

trial-borings on Harrowby Hill near Grantham gives the following

section :—

ft. in

Soal -s:+\cs:0d waitecabicdviagea ee pid crag sy eis 0.6

PDB oi calls certainties ee be he . 6 0

EMTCTIO“ COWLES... s'¢ cick veces hice duet 40 6

Lias (blue bind) continued downwards.. 10 0

by which it appears that thereabouts the total thickness of the

Inferior Oolite does not exceed 41 feet. As a portion of no. 3

is a friable freestone, it may be considered as the representative

of the shelly freestone underlying the ‘ oolite marl’ at Leck-

hampton. Nearer Grantham also there is a fragmentary, shelly

oolite on the side of Ponton Hill, which is possibly a continua-

tion of the same bed; but a more accurate investigation is re-

quired before this can be positively determined. ‘There are so

few natural or artificial sections in the country that it is ex-

tremely difficult to obtain correct information ; and although two

lines of railway are now being constructed, the engineers em-

ployed know nothing of geology, and are therefore incapable of

rendering any assistance.

In the Institution at Grantham there is a very tolerable col-

lection of Inferior Oolite fossils, chiefly from Denton, among

which were several Clypei and other shells common to Crickley

and Leckhampton.

There can be no doubt that the beds above the oolite marl

once existed in Lincolnshire, as the gravel near Grantham, to

which I shall presently allude, contains numerous fragments of

oolite, and I recognized in them certain shells which are cha-

racteristic of some of the strata which overlie the marl at Leck-

hampton. There may be some spots in that and the adjoining

counties where these higher bands exist still in situ, but from

the general appearance of the country I am led to infer that the

degradation to which, from various causes, they have been ex-

posed, has removed a considerable portion of the upper division

of the Inferior Oolite. While moreover the Great Oolite bears

a closer resemblance in some respects to the Yorkshire series,

the Inferior Oolite in the districts under review would seem to

be more nearly allied to the more enlarged and cozval system in

Gloucestershire. Still nothing decisive can be stated upon this

point at present, until the strata and their organic contents have

neighbourhood of Grantham. 263

been more accurately investigated, and a careful comparison in-

stituted by competent persons between the Lower Oolites in the

northern, midland, and south-western portion of England *.

Upper and Lower Laas.

The Lias in its north-eastern course runs nearly parallel to

the lower division of the QOolites, from the Cornbrash to the In-

ferior Oolite inclusive; but while the latter diminish in breadth

towards the Humber, the former occupies a considerable area

from E. to W., though less expanded thereabouts than it is m

some of the midland counties, and in its course thence in a

south-westerly direction. Although, lke other formations in

different and distant localities, this varies in extent and thickness,

it preserves, on the whole, a greater persistency and uniformity

of character throughout the whole world than any other deposit ;

so that groups of fossils and detailed sections, either from Ger-

many or Asia (the Himalayas for instance), are found to cor-

respond very closely with those in our own country. In a col-

lection of lias fossils from the Cape of Good Hope, exhibited at

the Geological Society in December last, I was struck with the

close resemblance which they bore to certain species with which

I was familiarly acquainted in this vale, although there were

some; as might be expected, which were new to me.

The junction of the Inferior Oolite and Upper Lias shales may

be observed near Stamford, and many of the characteristic fossils

have been noticed. It also crops out at the base of some of the

numerous longitudinal valleys which traverse the oolitic district

round Grantham, and it may cap some of the hills on the north

of the town. In a short visit I was unable to examine this part

of the series more closely, but as these seem to be mainly com-

posed of the ferruginous beds underlying the marlstone, it is

probably of limited extent and thickness. These hills overlook

a low and extensive flat, occupied almost exclusively by the mid-

dle beds of the Lower Lias, so largely developed at the Leigh and

other spots throughout the Vale of Gloucester, and in no respects

differing from them. The soil is cold and wet, like all clay soils,

but the general aspect of the tract is most uninteresting, and by

no means equal to the rich and often picturesque valley through

which the Severn flows. The Vale of Belvoir, however, more to

the west, is a richer country, and the castle, which stands on oolitic,

well-wooded hills, commands a fine view over the lias and new

red. sandstone in Nottinghamshire. In this neighbourhood the

* Perhaps there is no locality in England where the Inferior Oolite may

be so well studied in detail, or where it is so extensively developed, as in the

outer escarpments of the Cotswolds. 4

~ 264 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Geology of the

marlstone abounding in fossils is largely developed, and also in

the descent from Denton Hill into the valley in which Grantham

stands. It there occupies the same relative position, and pre-

sents the same geographical features as it does in Gloucester-

shire, Warwickshire and Somersetshire.

A railway cutting through Gonnerby Hill close to Grantham

has exposed the top beds of the Lower Lias, undistinguishable

either lithologically or zoologically from their equivalents at

Hewlett’s and Robinswood Hills near Cheltenham and Gloucester.

The ochraceous and laminated lias of Professor Buckman, with

their characteristic fossils, are well seen in a deep cutting, in the

latter of which, nodules and layers of ironstone are extensively

distributed. The specimens which I procured, and the collec-

tions I saw from this part of the series, agree precisely with those

obtained in similar strata in Gloucestershire. This division of the

Lias constitutes comparatively low hills N.W. of Grantham, not —

capped by oolite, which takes a more northern course towards

Lincoln. A considerable portion of the former town stands upon

sand and gravel, but the lower division of the Lias has been pene-

trated for wells to the depth, as I was informed, of ninety feet ; but

from the difficulty I had in obtaining sections in any of the in-

ferior strata, I am unable to say whether it agrees exactly in this

respect with. those in the Vale of Gloucester. The Lower Lias

generally may be best studied N.W. and W. of Grantham, on

the 8S. and 8.E. of which the oolitic Wolds rise and rarely display

the Upper Lias at their base. West of the town towards Notting-

ham the junction of the red marl and lias is probably visible,

though I did not myself see it; at all events the ‘Insect Lime-

stone’? occurs at Granby between Denton and Nottingham, for

in the Grantham Museum there is a beautifully perfect fish, ap-

parently a Dapedium, from this stratum; the structure of this

limestone being so peculiar, that in the absence even of insect

remains, I had no difficulty in recognizing it. In this case, this

is the furthest poimt northwards in which it has been hitherto

detected; and as it is largely quarried at Barrow on Soar near

Mount Sorrel in Leicestershire, its course may in all probability

be traced southwards with tolerable regularity into Warwickshire,

Worcestershire and Gloucestershire ; and it may extend, and very

likely accompanies the red marl in its range still further to the

north, perhaps even to the north-eastern coast of Yorkshire.

The Gravel.

The gravel in places near Grantham, especially at Ponton

Hill, two miles south of the town, is extremely interesting, and

there of some extent and thickness. It is mainly composed of

the debris of the inferior oolite, chalk flints, and other: older

neighbourhood of Grantham. 265

primitive rocks, such as granite, mica schist, porphyry, hard

quartzose sandstone, trap, and slate. I also observed boulders of

mountain limestone and Caradoc sandstone with characteristic

fossils. None of these boulders-are very large. The gravel is

evidently derivative, and belongs:to the period of the great north-

ern erratic drift,’so extensively distributed over the counties of

Northamptonshire, Buckinghamshire, Cambridgeshire and Essex.

Near Cambridge a similar gravel may be observed, but the frag-

ments of which it is composed are much smaller, being at a

greater distance from their source. The gravel on Ponton Hill

is thirty feet thick: animal remains, so abundant in some lo-

calities in Engiand, seem to be extremely scarce, for the labourer

who had worked there for years stated that he had never found

anything except a portion of a stag’s horn, about ten feet from

the surface. At Bottisford, however, west of Grantham, there is

a bed. of clay probably of a different age to the gravel above-

mentioned, containing bones of elephants, ox, deer, &c.

Conclusion.

Allow me, Mr. President, in conclusion (while we may justly

congratulate ourselves on the prosperity of our Society), to ex-

press a hope that each of our members will in his turn contribute

his share to the stock of general knowledge and new facts which

it is the object of our scientific meetings to promote. A good

dinner certainly is not a bad thing, and frequent reunions of sci-

entific friends are extremely delightful ; but our'aim must be a

higher one, and we must endeavour to advance as much as pos-

sible those nobler and more enduring pursuits which enlarge the

mind and benefit our fellow-creatures.. very one, however

limited his acquaintance with science in general, has it in his

power even in his daily walks to observe the structure and na-

ture of the animate and inanimate world. Beautifal and varied

too as the wide field of nature is, it seems almost culpable to pass

by unnoticed the many wonders which it contains, though the

choicest are often hidden from the unobservant eye. Yet there

are flowers rich and rare, and gemsof costly price, the tempting

rewards of meritorious zeal and diligent research. A new flower,

a new insect, a habit or an instinct in the higher animals not be-

fore noticed, may be discovered by a mere beginner, and one re-

corded fact is worth a thousand hasty generalizations founded on

mere negative evidence, or theoretical deductions. There is

much yet to be done, not only in geology, but im every other

branch of knowledge; and truth is best elicited, and false rea-

sonings most satisfactorily overthrown, by an earnest, patient and

laborious search into the novelties and beauties of God’s crea-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 18

266 Dr. R. Caspary on a new British Alga.

tion, not studied. in the closet alone, but amidst the plains and

rocks, the woods and streams, and even in the recesses of the

“ vasty deep.”

In: this way, such master-minds as Sedgwick, Murchison,

Owen, Lyell, Forbes and others, have read the pages of the

book of nature, and have shown us how to unravel its mysteries,

and to study and appreciate the glorious handiwork of an Omni-

potent Creator.

XXIV.— Description of a new British Alga belonging to the genus

Schizosiphon, Kitz. By Roperr Caspary, Ph.D. &c,

[With a Plate.]

Schizosiphon Warrenia, Casp.

Char. Gen. Kiitzing, Phyc. Gen. p. 233; Spee. Alg. p. 327.

Char. Spec. Fastigatim ramoso, infima cellula ramorum latiori,

hemispherica, laterali, ochreis obscuris, fibris seepe spiralibus,

apicibus ramorum longe attenuatis.

Locality.. Near Mainporth, Falmouth, highest water-mark.

Fragments also in a specimen of Schizothria Creswellit, Harv.,

collected by the Rev, R. Creswell near Sidmouth. Plymouth.

The plant forms a solid crust over the horizontal rock to the

extent of many square feet. in larger or smaller patches from

4-1" in thickness, throwing up on the surface little spherical

elevations of different diameter and height. It grows particu-

larly vigorous where fresh water runs down the cliff. The colour

is in the fresh state a dark, dull, blackish green, in the decayed

a tan-brown, and on the rocks the greater part of the plant is of

the latter colour. It feels slimy and slippery.

If we apply a small power to a thin vertical section of the

plant, we have the view represented in Pl. VIII. fig. 9. Thin

stems of a light green colour branch repeatedly dichotomously in

the upper part, the branches being all parallel, and each drawn

out into a thin, hair-like apex. Fig. 2 represents one branch,

magnified 700 times. The stem and the branches consist cf one

row of cells, the relative proportion of breadth to length of which

is=1; 3-2, the length being 0:0024; 0:0013 ; 0:0016 ; 0:0018;

0:0025 ; 0:0026,; 0:0023 of a duodecimal French line. Fig. 6

and 8 represent such cells; they are square, and rounded at the

corners, and as two often lie together as if they were still one,

- 2. e, not separated from each other, as in fig: 8, it is evident the

increase of cells is. effected by a division-wall growing in the

middle of the lengthened cells ; therefore two together are often

Dr. R. Caspary on a new British Alga. 267

as long as one neighbouring, not yet divided cell. The cells of

the apex are often longer than those in the middle and. much

thinner ;_ their length is 0:0028" ; 0:0038". Fig. 4 represents

the point of a branch, 1300 times magnified. The cells are often

scarcely distinguishable, particularly in the under part of the stem.

The contents of the cells are light green, fine grains, coloured by

iodine dark brown, but not affected by muriatic acid and spirits

of wine. In the middle of the cell is often one larger, appa-

rently colourless globule (see fig. 8), breaking the light stronger

than the surrounding contents of the cell. I could not observe

that this globule had any connection with the formation of the

cells. The hair-like apices contain, besides a colourless fluid,

only a few granules of chlorophyll. The undermost cell of each

branch is hemispherical, broader than the other cells of the

branch, has a very visible wall, which I never saw in the other

cells, and mostly, as in fig. 6 a, a little hemispherical elevation on

the inner side of the upper wall, as if this was a nucleus attached

to the wall. The contents consist of a light brownish, trans-

parent fiuid, without grains. But the most peculiar circumstance

is, that the undermost cell of the branch does not cohere with

the cells of the stem, being considerably removed from it to one

side, as shown in fig. 6. The branch is only connected with the

stem by a sheath of slime, enveloping both. The cells in the

main stem, or those immediately over the basal cell of a branch,

frequently acquire somewhat the character of the basal cell.

Fig. 1 and 3 represent such cells. They are more or less cylin-

drical, often very much prolonged, elliptical, or the dimension of

their breadth is by far greater than that of their length, and the

granular contents have disappeared, the cells representing one

brownish, semitransparent mass, of which I cannot say if it is

solid or not. The walls between such cells are very visible, or

are rather not distinguishable from the substance of the sheath.

The length of some of these cells was 0°0019” ; 0-0039"".

The stem and the branches are, with the exception of the apices,

enveloped in a sheath of brownish green jelly. This sheath is

composed of many funnel-shaped gelatine tubes, succeeding each

other at little distances ; the upper part with its thinner end in

the wider of the lower, and surrounding the stem in such a way

that this seems almost to be covered with a solid gelatinous mass.

The upper margin of each tube is split in a great many haur-like

threads of very minute diameter, which frequently curl about in

an irregular manner, but often represent a phenomenon very

rarely found amongst Algz, that they form a real spiral round

the gelatinous cover of one or two branches or stems.

Fig. 7 represents a part of the base of a stem ; in the middle

18*

268 Mr. J. E. Gray on the Animal of Nautilus.

is the thread of cells covered with the gelatinous mass. E is the

upper, F the under end of the stem. A, B,C, D are the funnel-

shaped tubes of gelatine, but the margin of B, C, D, together

with its very short fringes, is by a fortunate accident in cutting

turned downwards, and so shows the nature of its construction,

which is very rarely observable on branches which have the fringes

in their regular position turned upwards. .

Fig. 2 A shows a spiral. Fig. 5, 10 and 11 represent three

others, of very different diameter. By scraping an old plant with

a razor I got the spirals, represented fig. 10 and 11, clear out of

connection with their stems, lying quite separated from the rest.

I found these spirals, the windings of which are difficult to per-

ceive, as they are so very close, wound both ways, to the rght

and the left. Hither one thread alone is spirally twisted, as in

fig. 5 and 11, or several together, as in fig. 10.

I have watched the plant from the end of February to the be-

ginning of May without having found any fruit, or having per-

ceived any alteration in its structure.

The dried plant does not show the hair-like apices of the

branches and stems, nor the nucleus in the cells. Young plants

of 3" or 1" in height show scarcely any branches, spirals, or hair-

like drawn-out apices. ait

Iodine and spirits of wine do not affect the sheath, but muriatic

acid deprives it of its colour, and brings the green strings of the

cells in the branches and stems well out in‘view,

The plant is named after Miss Warren, of Flushing, Corn-

wall.

XXV.—On the Animal of Nautilus.

By J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

Tue British Museum two or three years ago procured from the

Leyden Museum a specimen of the animal of Nautilus Pompilius

contained in its shell. The specimen has been recently mounted

so as to display the animal in its natural position in its shell, for

which purpose one side of the outer whorl of the shell has been

removed.

As this specimen differs considerably from the figure of the

animal given by Prof. Owen in his admirable memoir on the

Pearly Nautilus, and from that in M. Valenciennes’ excellent

paper in the ‘Archives du Muséum,’ vol. ui. p. 257, I have thought

that a figure of it, engraved by Miss Ann Waterhouse from a most

accurate drawing made by Mr. 8. P.. Woodward, might be inter-

esting to your readers. The figure exhibits the organs in their

Mr. J. E. Gray on the Animal of Nautilus. 269

natural situation—those of the body as they are seen through the

mantle,

t. Tentacles. h. Hood or “ disk.” : Jf. Funnel.

m. Margin of the mantle. n. Nidamental gland.

a. Adductor muscle. ac. Air-chambers and siphon.

s. A portion of the outer wall of the shell, left to show the form and extent

of the black layer.

Internal organs, indicated by dotted lines :— .

6. Branchize originating from the inner surface of the mantle and passing

forwards into the funnel.

h. Heart and arterial glands.

ce. The crop. g. Gizzard. 1. Liver. o. Ovary.

The specimen is interesting as showing the large proportion

which the body of the animal (and the last chamber of the shell)

bears to the air-chambers. The mantle, as in the Gasteropodous

Mollusca, is of the same size and form as the mouth of the shell ;

its edge is entire and quite separate from the body, except at the

hinder part near the involute spire. The funnel is large and

quite separate from the mantle, which covers it partially, as is the

case with all other Cephalopods. Its lower part is continuous

like the free margin of the mantle, forming a ridge along the

side of the body under the eyes, and dilated behind into a half-

ovate flap, which lines the concavity of the disk, between it and

the posterior lobe of the mantle. This flap is well represented

by M. Valenciennes, t. 11. f. 3 A.

If Dr. Loyén’s theory is correct, which I am inclined to be-

270 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera

lieve, and the funnel represents the foot of the Gasteropods, ther

its lateral extension above described will represent the lobes on

the sides of the body, and the hinder half-ovate flap the opercu-

ligerous lobe.

The black mark on the involute spire of the shell is evidently

deposited by and shows the limits of the hinder edge of the disk

when in its living state. [

XXVI.—On some new genera and species of Silurian Radiata in

the Collection of the University of Cambridge. By Frupmrick

M‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s Col-

lege, Belfast.

ZOOPHYTA.

Fam. Grapro.itipz (M‘Coy).

Srem simple or branched, thin, usually linear, horny, unrooted ;

polype-cells sessile in one or two rows; each cell divided at

bottom by a transverse diaphragm.

In the form of the thin horny polypidom and polype-cells the

Graptolitide agree with the Sertulartade, but differ in not being

rooted. I have never found any trace of ovarian vesicles ; others

may find them, however, by examining great numbers of speci-

mens, or by some fortunate accident; or, like the closely allied

Corymorpha (which agrees with the Graptolites in having a free

polypidom), the ova may have been developed in naked sacs at-

tached to the, base of the tentacles of the polypes, and would not

leave any trace in the fossil state.

On the same grounds that the allied recent genera Plumularia

and Sertularia are separated, I propose to restrict the term Grap-

tolites to those which, like the original typical species, have the

cell-denticles only on one side, and for those having them on

both sides I propose the generic name Diplograpsis. Prof. Nilsson

and Col. Portlock have published, nearly similar views, the latter

with great clearness.

Graptolites lobiferus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Several inches long, straight ; axis capillary, undivided

portion of the stem about one-third of a line wide; cells form-

ing large, obtusely rounded lobes, uniformly convex on the

upper and outer margin ; a notch on the outer edge separates

the rounded extremity from the oblique descending margin ;

four cell-lobes in 3 lines; width from axis to end of cell-lobe

slightly less than 1 line.

The rounded lobe-like form of the cells and their size render

and species of Silurian Radiata. 271

this one of the most distinctly marked species of,-the genus.

Fragments are often beautifully. iridescent.

Common in the black shale of Lockerby.

Graptolites millipeda (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Length unknown : occurs in short, curved or spirally

inrolled fragments ; cell-denticles on the outer side, each broad

at the base and abruptly contracted to a small mucro, de-

flected or strongly curved backwards, both the upper and lower

margins being sigmoidally curved; the denticles touch each

other (when fully preserved) at their bases ; five or six denticles

in the space of 2 lines ; width from axis to end of cell-denti-

cles slightly more than half a line.

The much closer, shorter and wider cell-denticles with their

abruptly recurved points, easily separate this species from the

G. convolutus (His.), the inrolled form of which agrees with it.

I only provisionally characterize the species, as there is a possi- |

_ bility that ifthe G. convolutus be only the top of G. Sedgwickii,

this might ultimately form the corresponding portion of the G.

lobiferus, a supposition which at present however is not supported

by any evidence, there not being the same amount of resemblance

between the two latter as between the two former species, the

difference in size and structure of the cells being much greater.

Not uncommon in the black shale of Lockerby.

Diplograpsis rectangularis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Straight, simple, usually from 1] to 1} inch long, 1 line

wide, gradually tapering to the base, which is a fine simple

point ; axis fine capillary ; cells perfectly at right angles to the

axis, forming square denticles to the margin, distinctly sepa-

rated by rather wide parallel-sided notches reaching two-thirds

of the way to the axis, five in the space of 2 lines. ©

This species is more distinct and constant in its characters

than most of the allied forms ; in general appearance it approaches

the D. pristis (His. sp.), but is easily distinguished by the short

square cells, set at right angles to the axis, imstead of the narrow

very oblique ones of that species. The only Graptolite making

any approach in the form and direction of the denticles is the

bicornis of Hall, which however is distinguished by the strong

lunate process to the base, from which it derives its name; the

base of the present species being a simple point as in the D.

pristis ; there is also in most of Mrs. Hall’s figures a perceptible

obliquity in the denticles, which so admirable an artist could not

have designed for this species : the bicarinate base (so commonly

preserved in the D. bicornis) certainly does not appear in ours.

272 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera

Both this and the D. pristis being of considerable thickness are

occasionally liable to be compressed in a plane at right angles to

that usually seen, the two rows of cells being pressed flat against

each other, and so producing the form figured and described by

Hisinger, Portlock, Hall, &c. under the name of Graptolites sca-

laris ; and as the numerous specimens under my examination show

every stage of the accident, I do not hesitate to recommend the

suppression of that. species.

Abounding in the black shale of Lockerby.

Fam. GorRGONIAD.

To this family I provisionally refer the two following new ge-

nera, from the relations of their nearest living analogues.

Protovirgularia (M‘Coy), n. g.

Etym. mp@ros, primus, and virgularia.

Gen. Char. Stem capillary, dichotomously branching, closely set

on each side with short, alternately placed pinnules, either con-

tracted close up to the axis in a doubly oblique alternating

series, or extended with a gentle upward and outward curve,

each pinnule transversely ridged with about five parallel cylin-

drical cells placed at right angles to its length.

This is a most interesting type, as in the form of its axis and

the structure of the transversely ridged celluliferous pinne, both

in the curved extended, and in the straight contracted states, it

perfectly resembles the recent Virgularia mirabilis, while by its

branching it approximates to the Hydroida, thus completing the

passage between that great group and the eight-rayed corals by

the present genus on the one hand and the free Hydroid Grap-

tolites on the other. I know but one species which resembles at

first sight the Graptolites ramosus of Hall, but that species has

only simple denticles, on one side of the branches, while this dif-

fers from it and all other Graptolites by its two alternating rows

of moveable pinnules, transversely furrowed, apparently to contain

each a number of polypes, as in the recent group to which I have

approximated it. I have little doubt the so-called Graptolites

amplexicaule figured by Hall (t. 26. f. 11) may ultimately be re-

ferred to the same group, though the characteristic cell-furrows

at right angles to the upper edge of the pinnules have not yet

been noticed.

Protovirgularia dichotoma (M‘Coy).

One specimen about 22 inches long, branching twice at an

angle of about 30°, and shows all the pinnules extended at right

angles to the capillary axis with a gentle upward curvature like

and species of Silurian Radiata, 273

the living Virgularia in the same state ; another simple fragment

about the same length has them half-expanded, being nearly

straight and oblique to the axis ; a third fragment has them quite

contracted, resembling a bit of narrow braid, exactly like the

contracted state of the recent Virgularia mirabilis; this one shows

very plainly the transverse cell-ridging, rather less, than 1 line

hs four pinne in the space of 2 lines.

In the slate at Lockerby.

Pyritonema fasciculus (M‘Coy).

I propose the above name for a singular fragment of a fossil

from the dark limestone of Tre Gil, nearly straight, about 2

inches long, 4 lines wide, and. 1} line thick, and marked longi-

tudinally with coarse, thread-like ridges about the third of a line

in diameter, occasionally cut by small sharp transverse wrinkles,

the whole having some resemblance to an Ichthyodorulite (Onehus

or Ctenacanthus), with which I believe it was confounded by pre-

vious observers. On first seeing the specimen, I doubted this

reference, from observing that the ridges, instead of being merely

superficial, thicker and more numerous at one end, as they should

be on this view, seemed equally thick at each end, ‘and clearly not

in one plane, but those at the surface of one part plunging into

the mass and giving place to others emerging from it. Owing

to the skill and kindness of Mr. Anthony, of Caius College, two

sections for the microscope were prepared, which proved that

the whole mass was really a bundle of thread-like rods. of silica,

corresponding exactly in diameter with the external ridges, the

sections of which exactly correspond. with the others in the inte-

rior ; the siliceous fibres are solid, cylindrical, with slight occa-

sional transverse rugosities ; they are less than their own dia-

meter apart ; and the interstices show no organization under a

magnifying power of 330 diameters, the limestone being of a

finer texture and lighter colour than that of the matrix, as if there

had been originally a soft animal matter in the spaces between,

which kept out the coarser calcareous mud, but which became

filled with finer material by percolation on its decomposition, I

am therefore rather inclined to compare the fossil in question with

the Hyalonema of Gray, of which a short notice was published in

the Geol. Proceedings 1835, being, according to that naturalist,

a recent marine zoophyte allied to Gorgonaa, called “ Glass plant’ ;

by the English at Canton. It has a long, thick, rope-like axis,

formed of a bundle of very long slightly twisted threads of pure

silica, held together by a little animal matter, the whole having

an external animal pulpy layer in which the polypes were lodged,

and which falls away at their death, leaving the siliceous axis of

274 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera

glass-like fibres exposed*. The analogy between those seems to

me very strong, and I know of nothing else in nature like the

fossil. I have named the genus from zrupirys, silex, and via,

filum. Lest the specimen might be supposed to resemble a bun-

dle of certain Serpule, I may mention that the rods of silica are

not tubes, and have no walls.

Strombodes Wenlockensis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming large irregular masses of polygonal

stems, the mouths of which vary usually from 8 to 10 lines in

diameter; boundary-walls strong, prominent, vertically sulcated

on the inside; star depressed round the margin of the walls,

forming a large cireular convexity nearer the centre, within

which is a concavity, from which rises the thick promiment |

compound axis ; radiating lamelle twenty-four to twenty-nine,

strongest and most prominent on the circular convexity of the

star, where an equal number of small alternate ones disappear :

vertical section shows the thick central axis composed of irre-

gularly twisted plates, inner area a little narrower than the

outer area, from which it is separated by a solid vertical wall,

crossed by loose vesicular structure curving upwards and out-

wards, one or rarely two vesicular plates reaching across the

area on each side, vesicular plates of the outer area more curved,

slightly smaller, the rows inclining slightly upward and out-

‘ward, scarcely three cells in a row. A star 9 lines in diameter

has the prominent circular portion 7 lines in diameter, and the —

prominent axis rather more than 1 line in diameter.

To judge from the figure in the ‘ Silurian System,’ that marked

t. 16. f. 8a (not the 8d), of Mr. Lonsdale’s Acervularia Baltica

(Schw.), would seem to belong to this species, but according to

Phillips that has far more than thirty-six lamelle (Pal. Foss.) ;

the species represented by the latter figure has neither axis nor

divisional walls to the stars, and is certainly generically distinct

from Strombodes ; the true A. Baltica of Schweigger, according

to his reference to the ‘ Amoenitates Academice,’ has no axis

and cannot belong to the present genus, of which this species is

the only one I am acquainted with in Silurian strata. The frac-

ture as usual passes through, and not between the columns, and

the buds are developed in the corners of the old stars.

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone near Wenlock.

* T believe M. Edwards considers this recent form to belong to the

Amorphozoa, and that the observed polypes were parasites. From the axis

of Antipathes being siliceous, I adopt for the present Mr. Gray’s opinion.

and species of Silurian Radiata. 275

Strephodes Craigensis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming irregular, slightly flexuous, slowly

tapering, obscurely nodulose subcylindrical stems, averaging

7 or 8 lines in diameter when old, but both at that size and at

3 to 4 lines in diameter, tapering at the rate of 1 line in 1 inch;

outer wall thick, marked with longitudinal fine lamellar sulci

(ten in 3 lines) ; terminal cup shallow, lined by the radiating

lamelle, which are strongest a little within the circumference,

and are obscurely complicated at the centre ; connected at the

sides by distinct transverse vesicular plates : horizontal section,

outer solid wall thick, sixty-five to sixty-eight slightly flexuous,

radiating lamellz, one half of which extend about half-way to

the centre, the other half slightly thickening, uniting in groups

of two or three and complicated at the centre ; transverse vesi-

cular plates few, most numerous towards the circumference :

vertical section shows a thick external wall on each side, from

which rows of depressed elongated irregular cells curve gra-

dually under the centre, the plates being thickest and nearly

horizontal in the middle half of the diameter.

In the greater thickness, size, and approximately horizontal

disposition of the vesicular plates in the middle of the corallum,

there is an approach to Cyathophyllum, but m the cup and hori-

zontal section the radiating lamelle are clearly seen to unite in

bundles and reach the centre—characters totally at variance with

those of Cyathophyllum. On some of the slender stems obscure

signs apparently of lateral buds appear, but I cannot be certain

of their true nature. It tapers more slowly than any other spe-

cies I know.

Common in the limestone of Craig Head.

Strephodes vermiculoides (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum of closely grouped, round columns of ex-

ceedingly irregular diameter from frequent intermittence of

growth, producing very unequal annular swellings and fun-

nel-shaped rings ; external wall thin, marked by lamellar sulci

(six in 3 lines at a diameter of 1 inch, or about twenty all

round, indistinct at the more usual diameter of 8 or 9 lines) ;

cup deep, lined with alternating large and smaller vertical

lamellz irregularly uniting about the centre, their edges and

sides papillose and perforated, the union of which papille forms

a dense broad granular margin to the cup obscuring the la-

mellz : horizontal section, about twenty slightly and irregu-

larly curved, flexuous, radiating lamellz, extremely thin, indi-

stinct and equal in the dense, nearly solid or granular outer

area, where they are connected by very close, minute, curved,

276 Prof. F..M‘Coy on some new genera

vesicular plates ; one half of the lamellz scarcely extend beyond

the outer zone, the other half suddenly increase in thickness

and proceed towards the centre, where they are irregularly

united, connected by few large, curved, vesicular plates, form-

ing nearly transverse rows of irregular cells: vertical section,

outer third on each side very dense, of extremely small rounded

vesicular plates nearly united, inner half of diameter composed

of much larger, thin, irregular vesicular plates.

This coral may be distinguished from the Cystiphyllum cylin-

dricum (Lonsd.) by the distinct radiating lamelle towards the

centre,-and the small size of the vesicular structure towards the

circumference, forming an almost solid white granular structure.

The Devonian Cyathophyllum vermiculare of Goldfuss (also a

Strephodes) is almost. identical in external appearance, but has

the radiating lamelle thickest in the outer area, straighter and

alternately of very unequal thickness, and wants the remarkable

dense, almost unradiated outer zone. The lamellz as usual are

less numerous in young tubes of smaller diameter.

As far as I can judge from the figure alone, I should think the

eoral figured by Lonsdale as the Cyathophyllum caspitosum of

Goldfuss. (S. S. t..16. f. 10) from the Wenlock rocks might be

probably referred to this species, which, in general size, form and

mode of grouping of the branches, it resembles ; it is quite cer-

tain that it has no relation to the true Eifel species of Goldfuss,

which is common in the Devonian limestone of Newton Bushel,

Torquay, Plymouth, &c., which has slender, even, dichotomous

branches and broad transverse diaphragms, &c.

Wenlock limestone of Wenlock and near Aymestry.

Cystiphyllum brevilamellatum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum elongate, subcylindrical, preserving for se-

veral inches a diameter of little more than an inch, slightly

tortuous, and with obscure, irregular swellings of intermittent

growth ; outer wall extremely thin, strongly ribbed with alter-

nately larger and smaller vertical lamellar sulci, about four

large and three smaller in the space of 8 lines, at the diameter

of 1 inch (or eighty-four all round) ; terminal cup with a cir-

cular depressed centre, equaling rather less than half the dia-

meter, surrounded by an inclined outer area composed of

twenty-four radiating lamellz (corresponding to the stronger

external sulci) extending from the walls about one-fifth of the

diameter, connected by close numerous transverse vesicular

plates, having at the margin an equal number of extremely

short lamelle (corresponding with the smaller external ridges) ;

internal area broad, formed of large vesicular plates irregularly

and species of Silurian Radiata. 277

arranged: vertical section composed of arched, irregular, vesi-

cular plates, curving gradually from the walls under the cen-

tre, small and numerous at the sides, considerably larger in

the middle.

It is possible that Mr. Lonsdale’s second figure of Cystiphyllum

Siluriense, t. 16 bis, f. 2, may be a young group of this species,

as this figure by its narrow form, radiated cups, &c. seems totally

distinct from his fig. 1, which is the true type of his species ;—

a new specific name would be required for it in any case.

Wenlock limestone of Wenlock.

Caninia lata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Young corallum very widely conic, attaining the adult

diameter of 3 inches at a height of about 2 inches, after which

it remains cylindrical for a height of several inches, marked

with irregular concentric obtuse undulations and small fim-

briated lines of growth; in the young the radiating lamelle

are alternately longer and shorter, but before reaching the

adult diameter, they are all thin and nearly equal, four or five

in a space of 3 lines at a diameter of 2 inches 9 lines (or 110

to 116 all round), connected by numerous transverse curved

vesicular plates ; inner area formed of broad horizontal simple

diaphragms, which at a diameter of an inch extend almost

~ across the corallum to the exclusion of the outer vesicular and

radiated layer ; at a diameter of 23 to 3 inches they maintain

a diameter of about an inch, the outer lamellated and vesicular

zone having proportionately increased ; each of the diaphragms

is strongly bent downwards at one point of the circumference,

forming a distinct siphon ; outer wall extremely thin, forming

a few root-like tubercles on the conical young ; terminal cup

with a depressed flattened centre and very convex outer area.

In the Wenlock limestone of Wenlock.

Clisiophyllum vortex (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum simple, conic, slightly curved, enlarging at

the rate of 1 inch 8 lines in 3 inches from the apex ; outer wall

thin, faintly marked with subequal longitudinal lamellar striz

(five or six in the space of 3 lines at a diameter of 1 inch) and

- small concentric wrinkles; at a diameter of 1 inch the hori-

zontal section shows an outer area of about sixty thick, equal,

radiating lamelle barely reaching one-fourth of the diameter

towards the centre, connected by small irregular transverse

vesicular plates; a few of the pairs have a very thin, short,

marginal lamella between each of the larger ones, and where

this occurs, the vesicular transverse plates become much more

278 Prof. F. Moy on some new genera

numerous; inner area’ rather. more than half the diameter, —

forming a circular mass of confused vesicular tissue crossed

by a few arched radiating delicate lamelle: vertical section

having the narrow outer area on each side (corresponding to ~

the lamelliferous zone) of arched vesicular plates, forming large

unequal horizontal or slightly inclined cells, one or two ex-

tending across the width of the area; wide inner area com-

posed of small oval cells arranged in much-curved transverse

rows, the convexity of the curve upwards.

Wenlock limestone, Wenlock.

Arachnophyllum typus (M‘Coy).

Syn. & Ref. Acervularia Baltica (Schw.), Lonsd. pars 8.8. t. 16.

f. 8 a (not of Schweigger).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming thick, irregular, enveloping masses ;

upper surface undulated, covered with large shallow polygonal

stars, defined by very obtusely angular ridges; the centres

averaging 7 or 8 lines apart, circular, depressed, rather more

than one-third the diameter of the star, radiated with about

thirty-eight strong granulose subalternate lamellz, half of

which reach the flattened centre, where they are irregularly

united and slightly twisted; on the outer inclined area of each

star, each of the lamelle becomes much thinner and more

faintly marked, branching di- or tri-chotomously once or twice,

and often waving in a variable manner before reaching the

boundary, over which they frequently pass into the adjoining

stars: vertical section showing a few delicate vertical striz

under the centres of the stars (edges of the twisted vertical

lamell), and a nearly uniform small vesicular tissue, the cells

of irregularly unequal size, passing from star to star, with a

few irregular dense bands nearly coinciding in curvature with

the form of the cells; average of larger cells two to three in

1 line; no divisional walls between the stars.

That this is one of the fossils figured by Mr. Lonsdale in the

‘Silurian System’ as the Acervularia Baltica of Schweigger I

have little doubt, but neither the particular figure to which I re-

fer, nor the others which that writer has given under the same

name in that work, have any specific relation to the Acervularia

Baltica of Schweigger, who avows that name to be only a syno-

nym of the A. ananas (Linn. sp.), referring to the original figure,

&e. in the ‘ Ameenitates Academice’ of Linnzeus, representing a

coral which has a distinct walled tubular centre, from which the

groups of young are developed, solid walls between the cells, &c.

The lateral disk buds are often seen in this curious coral,

Wenlock limestone near Aymestry.

and species of Silurian Radiata. 279

Petraia equisulcata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Conical, slightly curved, oblique, with a few broad, ob-

tuse, undefined concentric swellings of growth ; regularly i in-

creasing from the apex to a diameter of 14 inch at 23 inches

from the base ; external wall very thin, it and the cast regularly

marked with equal obtuse ribs, about eighty-five in the adult

diameter of 13 inch (six in 3 lines), eighty at 1 inch (eight in

3 lines), seventy-five at 9 lines and forty-six at 4 or 5 lines

(ten in 3 lines), separated by thin, equal, equidistant slits

representing lamelle, each alternate one of which is merely

marginal, the others occasionally and regularly uniting before

reaching the centre, round which they are twisted to form a

spirally conical central area ; no connecting vesicular plates.

The regularity and equality of size of the lamellar ribs both

on the exterior and on the cast, as well as their large number,

give a peculiar aspect to this species. In parts of some speci-

mens the lamellar sulci are bent in a zigzag manner, but it is an

unusual appearance, for which I cannot account. By carefully

removing part of the outer wall, each of the lamell is seen to be

split near the exterior (not visible on casts), and each to be per-

forated by tubuli, as in Mr. Lonsdale’s supposed genus Try-

plasma; these punctures leave no trace on the equal, obtuse,

smooth ridges of the cast. I have usually seen this coral ticketed

in collections as Cyathophyllum turbinatum, to which it bears some

superficial resemblance, but has no real specific or even generic

relation.

Very abundant in the Coniston limestone of Coniston ; in the

calcareous flags of Applethwaite Common ; fine Caradoc sand-

stone of Mulock quarry, Dalquorhan ; flags of hae Haume ;

slates of Llansaintfraid.

Petraia subduplicata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Regularly conic, slightly oblique and curved at the

tip ; outer wall thick, marked with one or two small interrup-

tions of growth, and with fine, longitudinal, distant impressed

equal striz (seven in 2 lines, at a diameter of 5 or 6 lines) ;

average length 9 lines, of which the 3 lines nearest the apex

are filled with solid calcareous deposit ; width 7 lines. Casts

regularly conic, subtruncate at small end; length and width

about equal, regularly sulcated by twenty- -seven to twenty-

eight strong, straight, primary lamellar sulci extending to the

centre, where they are irregularly complicated into a large cel-

lular mass; between the large slits are an equal number of

finer ones, extending about three-fourths the length of the

280 Prof. F. M‘Coy on.some new genera

cast from the wide edge of the cup (representing the secondary

lamellze), which extend only a short way towards the centre. .

Var. a. crenulata.

This beautiful variety differs from the ordinary type in the

primary and secondary lamellar sulci, particularly towards the

edge of the cup, being bent with numerous small angular zigzag

flexures (perhaps from alternating projections on their sides).

I might have supposed this to have been a small form of the

P. elongata (Phill. sp.), if it was not for his reference to Lons-

dale’s figure (S. 8. t. 16 bis, f. 6), which represents a distinct

species which I have frequently seen ; the lamellz of the present

species are also finer, the size smaller, and the form more regu-

lar, and the lamellar ridges of the cast never pitted. On the cast

the lamellar sulci are regularly alternate in size, except at the

strong simple odd one, on each side of which are two or three

short ones. .

Very abundant in the fine greenish Caradoc sandstone of

Mulock quarry, Dalquorhan ; in the schists of Cyrn y Brain,

greenish schists of Llansaintfraid.

Petraia uniserialis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum rapidly-and regularly expanding, oblique,

averaging 5 lines in height and width, radiated with about

forty-five or fifty lamellar sulci ; average internal casts nearly

5 lines wide and 2 lines high, radiated by the deep slits of

twenty-five strong primary lamelle (six or seven in 3 lines at

the margin) extending to the centre, where they are united

and irregularly complicated ; between each pair of these slits is

a row of small, close,.irregular, numerous pits (representmg

papille of the secondary lamelle), about three in a space equal-

ing the distance of the lamellar slits apart.

I frequently find this common species confounded with the

P. bina (Lonsd.), which in form and size it resembles, but from

which it differs completely in the primary lamellz being simple

plates extending to the complicated centre, leaving deep slits in

the cast, which therefore has but one set of rows of pits instead of

two ; while in P. bina these lamelle are replaced by a row of large

papille, leaving a row of large pits in the cast, extending but a

little way towards the centre. The secondary row of lamellar

papille (and pits on the cast between the slits) is much smaller,

closer and less regular in the present species than in the P. bina.

Some of the casts present a depression in the smaller end, into

which a process of the solid part of the apex must have pene-

trated. Between the lamellar sulci in some damaged specimens,.

and species of Silurian Radiata. 281

obscure traces of cells seem doubtfully visible under the lens ;—

if these should prove to be vesicular plates, the species should be

transferred to the genus Strephodes, thus removing it still further

from P. bina, in which there is nothing of the kind.

Var. a. gracilis.

Certain casts a little longer and of a much more elongate form

than the above, being about as high as wide, and having about

thirty to thirty-six primary lamellar slits at a diameter of 6 or

7 lines, and an equal number of rows of close, small puncta, re-

quire separate mention, though I do not see that they differ in

other respects.

Common in the schists of Pen lar Llandovery ; Mathyrafal ;

Llansaintfraid and Castel Craig ; fine Caradoc sandstone of Alt y

Anker.

Cyathaxonia Siluriensis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum elongate conic, about 5 lines long and 2

lines in diameter at that height from the base; strong central

axis nearly one-third of the diameter; sixteen or seventeen

strong radiating lamellz, each extending from the axis to the

outer wall, before reaching which it bifurcates, leaving a tri-

angular interlamellar space about equal in width to the di-

stance between the adjoining lamelle ; surface coarsely ridged

longitudinally ; the sulci corresponding to the divided edges

of the lamelle, leaving one of the equal intervening ridges to

correspond with each of the spaces between the individual

lamellz, and between their divided edges.

This is the only species of the genus I am aware of in the

Silurian rocks.

Rare in the Upper Ludlow rock of Underbarrow, Kendal.

Spongarium equistriatum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Elliptical, depressed, proportion of width to length

varying from 85 or 90 to 100; marked with sharp, rugged

concentric wrinkles ; entire disk closely and evenly radiated by

coarse rounded very approximate ridges, averaging five in | line.

Long diameter from 8 lines to 1 inch.

This species is perfectly distinguished from its congeners by

the coarse, close, equal striation of the entire disk, giving it a

peculiarly harsh aspect ; the ridges are much less than their thick-

ness apart.

Rather rare in the quartzose Upper Ludlow rock of Benson

Knot, Kendal.

Spongarium inierlineatum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Broad oval, usual proportion of width to length as

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 19

282 Prof. F..M‘Coy:on some neur genera

35 to 100, marked with very strong: concentric undulations ;

radiating ridges very numerous, straight; slender, simple, of

unequal lengths, averaging with considerable regularity. half

a line apart; intervening spaces finely striated radiatingly ;

long diameter varying from; 7 lines;to.] inch 3. lines.

This species is easily distinguished from) the 8. Edwardsi

(Murch.) by having considerably more than double the number

of radiating ridges; they have never been seen to dichotomize,

but retain their comparatively near approximation by the inter-

calation of similar, straight, shorter ridges towards the circum-

ference ; the substance also appears stronger and is more strongly

wrinkled concentrically ; the small radiating ‘strie between the

larger ridges are very characteristic. ‘

One very obscure specimen, apparently of this species, measures

2 inches in its long diameter; the distance between the main

ridges is about four times their thickness.

Abundant in the green micaceous quartzite of the Upper Lud-

low at Benson Knot, Brigsteer and Scalthwaiterigg, Kendal.

Spongarium interruptum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Elliptical, proportion of width to length about 85 to

100, convex below or externally, concave above or internally;

interior smooth, or marked with faint concentric. wrinkles;

exterior rugged. with coarse concentric undulations, entire

outer surface marked with sharp, subalternate, thread-like

striz, five or six in one line; some of which rise at irregular

intervals into short, very thick, subangular, radiating ridges

interrupted by the concentric wrmkles and not regularly re-

sumed. . Average length 1 inch.

The sharp alternately large and small strie, and the short

irregular interrupted ridges or elongate tubercles produced by

the irregular prominence of some of the ridges, distinguish this

species readily from the others. Two of the specimens are of

great interest, one showing the attachment of the base half round

a bit apparently of an Orthoceratite; the other showing for the

_ first time the thickness of the substance to be about one-sixth of

a line, and exhibiting the unradiated inner concave surface, and

the impression of a part of the peculiarly radiated exterior.

Rare in the green micaceous. quartzite (Upper Ludlow) of

Spital, Kendal. “y

Nebulipora (M‘Coy), n. g.

Gen. Char. Corallum incrusting or forming lenticular masses,

with a concentrically wrinkled epitheca below; composed of

small prismatic tubes perpendicular or nearly so to the upper

surface on which they open; among the small tubes are irre-

and species of Silurian Radiata. 283

gularly arranged clusters: of similar tubes of rather larger

size; tubes im, contact, traversed by horizontal diaphragms at

regular distances (walls apparently perforated by rows of small

foramina). si

The Favosites favulosa (Phill.), Mem. Geol. Surv. vol. ii., is the

only published species I know of this genus, which differs from

Favosites) in the clusters of enlarged tube-cells at subregular

intervals ; and from Stromatopora by the tubules being regularly

prismatic, with diaphragms (? and connecting pores).

Nebulipora explanata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming very thin, irregularly expanded

laminz, upwards of 2 inches long, covered with nearly regular

quincuncially arranged nebular clusters of large tubes, flat or

slightly depressed, about 13 line im diameter, and rather less

than twice their diameter apart (about twelve or fourteen cells

between one centre and the next) ; smaller intermediate tubes

about six in one line.

To the naked eye the whole of the tubular structure of this

coral is manifestly coarser than in the N. lens, from which it

differs im its large irregular foliaceous expansions of growth ; it

also seems that the proportion (150 to an inch) of small cells in

a given space was also greater in the F. (Nebulipora): favosa

(Phill. sp.), to which I should have otherwise referred ‘it.

Coniston limestone, Coniston.

Nebulipora lens (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming lenticular masses averaging 10 lines

in diameter and 1} line thick in the middle, gradually thin-

ning to the edge; base slightly concave, with small concentric

wrinkles; upper surface evenly convex ; clusters of large cells

rounded, flat or slightly concave, about 1 line in diameter and

usually a little more than their diameter apart (averaging from

sixteen to twenty cells between one centre and another) ;

smaller tubes averaging eight in one line, larger tubes. of the

clusters averaging four or five in one line; two. interdia-

-phragmal spaces equal the diameter of the tube; apparently

two irregular, close rows of connecting pores on each face of

each tube.

When imperfectly developed or rubbed, it is difficult to recog- .

nize the imperfect star-like clusters or nebulee of the larger tubes.

The structure not being composed. of concentric layers round a

central nucleus, and the appearance of the mouths of the tubes

on the upper surface, easily distinguish this fossil from the Siro-

matopora nummulitisimilis (Lonsd.).

Owing to the minuteness and imperfect mode of preservation

19*

284, Prof. F.. M‘Coy on some new genera

it is difficult to be satisfied about the connecting pores, but from

the appearance under a high power of several specimens, I have

little doubt they are as in the above notice.

In great abundance clustered like Nummulites in some parts of

the fine Caradoc sandstone of Horderly West; more rare in the

schists of Moel Uchlas?; Pont y Glyn, Diffwys; Cwm of the

Cymmerig.

Nebulipora papillata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum formig very thin layers (usually coating

Orthoceratites) ; clusters of large cells elevated imto conical

papillz, about ten in each cluster; the papillee a little wider

than high, usually about twice their diameter apart, quincun-

cially arranged ; thickness of corallum usually less than half a

line, diameter of papille about half a line, distance apart

about one line; of the smaller cells about nine or ten occupy

one line.

Not very uncommon coating Orthoceratites in the Upper Lud-_

low rock of Brigsteer, and Coniston flags of Coniston, also at

Firbank.

Favosites crassa (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming large, subcylindrical, curved

branches, composed of long,, slightly diverging, remarkably

regular and equal prismatic tubes, opening as thin-walled

polygonal cells on the surface, with a nearly uniform diameter

of half a line; two rows of pores on each face of the prismatie

tubes, diaphragms either slightly more or less than the dia-

meter of the tubes apart ; interpolated young tubes few.

In the general characters of the tubes and connecting foramina

this species nearly agrees with F. Gothlandica, from which spe-

cies it is distinguished by the elongate branch-like form of the

general mass, the tubes averaging rather less than half the dia-

meter, and beg far more uniform in size than in that species,

from the small number of interpolated young tubes, connected

probably with the shape of the corallum, which is elongated instead

of forming low wide masses as in F, Gothlandica... 1 suspect this to

be the coral occasionally quoted as the Devonian F. polymorpha

in Silurian rocks, a species which is yery distinct from the pre-

sent, and which I have never seen in Silurian strata, nor seen

any recognizable figure of a Silurian specimen. As the essential

characters are neither described nor figured, I do not like to refer

to the figure (t. 15. f. 2) of the so-called F. polymorpha given

by Mr. Lonsdale in the ‘ Sil. Syst.,’ placed in the genus Alveolites

by M. D’Orbigny under the name (without definition) of A.

Lonsdalii, although the size of the’ tubes coincides.

Masses 2 inches in diameter and 6 inches long in the Coniston

limestone, Coniston Water.

and species of Silurian Radiata. 285

Paleopora? favosa (M‘Coy).:

Sp. Char. Corallum forming irregular rounded masses formed of

prismatic tubes, opening as polygonal shallow cells on the

surface (averaging 17 line in diameter in hmestone, and

about 1 line in sandstone) ; ; the dense narrow interspace or

thick boundary-wall of the cells formed of one, or in places

two rows of small cells ; concave bottom of the stars very ob-

scurely radiated with twelve irregular, rugged, nearly obsolete

lamellar projections, scarcely distinguishable from a few inter-

mediate granules, a small papillary axis in the centre: vertical

section, clear open space of the tube, 1 to 1} line im dia-

meter, separated by thick vertical walls (or very narrow dense

interspaces of one or two rows of cells), traversed by strong

distant horizontal, or slightly concave diaphragms, varying

from the diameter to little more than half the diameter of the

tubes apart.

- It is very probable that this coral should form the type of a

particular genus; the polygonal cells very narrow, dense inter-

spaces, apparent absence of the circular tube of the cells, and

small central axis, distmguish it from the other species of Palgo-

pora. The large masses preserved in limestone are singularly

like Favosites Gothlandica, the surface showing apparently the

same sized and shaped polygonal hollow cells, with strong divi-

sional walls, and the rough vertical section showing apparently

prismatic tubes with distant diaphragms; a sharp eye or a lens

however will detect the cellular structure of the divisional walls,

and careful search will show the radiation, &c. of the cells;

this is most distinct in a polished horizontal section. Spe-

cimens preserved in the fine sandstone present a very different

appearance, forming small fig-shaped masses covered with hexa-

gonal nearly smooth or very minutely granular convex or con-

cave casts of the cells, with a distinct axal puncture in the centre

of each. I have however connected them satisfactorily, though

with difficulty, with the more perfectly preserved limestone ex-

amples.

Extremely abundant in the calcareous schists and limestone

of Craig Head; Girvan; and in the fine Caradoc sandstone of

Mulock quarry, Dalquorhan.

Fistulipora decipiens (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming hemispherical or subcylindrical

masses 3 or 4 inches in diameter, concentrically wrmkled at

base ; cell-tubes straight, subparallel, with moderately thick

walls, leaving clearly defined circular smooth-edged, cells.in

the transverse section, very regular in size and disposition,

286 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new genera

usually slightly less than half a line ‘in’ diameter, and avera-

ging rather less than their diameter in the shortest line between

adjacent cells, im which line there are usually two, or more

rarely three, of the intermediate vesicular cellules; about

eighteen of the intermediate or polygonal cellules in the space

of 2 lines; diaphragms in the small tubes slightly more or

less than their diameter apart, two imterdiaphragmal spaces

in the large tubes slightly exceeding the diameter.

So exactly does this resemble the Paleopora interstineta (Wahl.),

that I have little doubt it has often been confounded with ‘it,

although an attentive examination will show that the distinctl

walled tubes are smooth within and perfectly destitute of lamellee.

T have seen this coral also in large masses in the Upper Silu-

rian limestone of Gothland. It may be distinguished from the

very nearly allied Manon (Fistulipora) cribrosa (Gold. sp.), by

the smaller size of the cell-tubes and their greater number in

a given space, their proportionate distance being pretty nearly

the same. In both the British and foreign specimens the cells

are so beautifully distinct, that it would be impossible to over-

look the notches or rudimentary lamelle if they existed.

Forming large masses not uncommonly in the Wenlock lime-

stone near Aymestry.

Berenicea heterogyra (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Parasitic, often on Orthoceratites, covering spaces ‘of

upwards of 2 inches square; cells disposed in irregular radiating,

or divaricating, circular, or fan-shaped lines, ten or eleven oc-

cupying the space of 1 line (measured across their length), and

about three in the same space in the direction of their length,

each cell slightly more than the third of a line long, very nar-

row, fusiform, about four times longer than wide, and sepa-

rated by a space, varying from their greatest width to less than

one half their width or nearly in contact ; upper convex sur-

face of each cell with four or five large tubercles when well

preserved,

The cells of this remarkable species are almost invisible to the

naked eye, but it occurs forming patches of considerable size ;

the small size of the cells and thew very elongate slender form

distinguish this species from the B. wregularis of Lonsdale,

Coniston limestone of Coniston.

POLYZOA.

Ptilodictya explanata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming large funnel-shaped foliaceous

flexible expansions upwards of 2 inches wide; axis semimem-

and. species of Silurian Radiata. 287

branous, very thin, marked with small, close, concentric or

forward-curved undulating. wrinkles ; tube-cells pyriform ob-

lique, three or four times longer than wide, narrowed poste-

riorly, anterior ends of the adjacent cells convex rhomboidal,

with a round perforation nearest the anterior edge; cells

separated by depressed lines, which (when finely preserved)

show one.or two alternating rows of small cellules, about

seven or eight, cells in a space of 2 lines.

The broad foliaceous expansions of this. species readily distin-

guish it from any of those described by Mr. Hall, as well as the

very narrow depressed spaces between the cells on the surface,

and the broad rhomboidal, convex portion of the cells surround-

ing the aperture. Finely preserved casts of the surface show

the strong granules on the ridges corresponding to the inter-

cellular depressions of the true surface. Old specimens often

show a few thick irregular branching ridges on the surface as in

Neuropora. One young specimen is flat and oval, like the base

of Say’s Favosites (Stenopora) Lycoperdon, with which it might

be confounded if the posterior tapering of the cell-tubes was not

noticed ; others are more elongate, conical; and the greater

number of specimens are irregularly undulated fragments, parts of

large expansions. The large, expanded, undulated. and wrinkled

axis when the cells are rubbed off, resembles species of Stroma-

topora; a careful search will usually show some remaining cells,

or by rubbing down the thin axis some of the cells of the under

side will be brought into view, when their comparatively greater

size and oblique ovate form will identify them.

Very common in the slates of Mynydd Fron Frys; five miles _

west of Chirk ; Llansaintfraid ; Llanfyllin ; Blain y Cwm ; Cyrn y

Brain ; Coniston limestone of Coniston ; limestone of Mathyrafal ;

schists north end of Pen y Craig, above Glyn.

Ptilodictya costellata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum frequently dichotomizing at an acute angle ;

average width about 13 line; surfaces: gently convex, section

acutely elliptical, edges acute, with a rather broad lateral

margin, having a minutely granular non-celluliferous surface,

each face averaging from seven to ten longitudinal: rows. of

oblong or nearly oval cells, arranged in alternating hnes (six

to eight rows in the space of 1 line, about four or five cells

in the same space in each row) ; cells about a third longer

than wide and half their length between the rows, and about

half their width between the cells of each row, giving the casts

the appearance of being regularly marked with longitudinal

sulei; intercellular spaces very minutely granulose.

288 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some. new genera

The sulcated appearance of the cast.and the linear arrangement

of the cells easily distinguish. this species from the Stictopora

(Ptilodictya) acuta (Hall. sp.) By grinding down a fragment I

have ascertained with certainty the presence of the flat internal

' axis, which is however of great delicacy, and not to be seen in

the shale or sandstone. specimens.

Not uncommon in the slates of Llansaintfraid ;, calcareous

schists of Mathyrafal, and limestone of Girvan.

Ptilodictya fucoides (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming yery thin, flat, submembranous,

foliaceous, linear expansions, averaging 1} to 2 lines wide,

frequently dichotomizing at an acute angle, branches very

rarely, but occasionally anastomosing ; cells extremely small

(eight in the space of 1 line), about eighteen rows in the width

of the frond, very close quincuncially arranged, without per-

ceptible linear disposition ; internal axis smooth, nearly mem-.

branous.

The extreme minuteness, number and close disposition of the

cells easily distinguish this species from the P. acuta or costulata,

and often give the specimens a resemblance to some fucoid.

Not uncommon im the schists of Llansaintfraid ; schists of

Gelli Grin, Bala; and schists of Corwen.

Fenestella patula (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming small semicircular expansions about

half an inch in diameter ; interstices broad, strongly carinate,

slightly flexuous, and dichotomizing very frequently (usually

at rather less than every line in height), about seven in the

space of 2 lines; fenestrules about one-third wider than the

interstices, of very irregular shape, but nearly equal in length;

dissepiments strong, about half a line apart ; pores large, very

prominent (about three to the length of an interstice).

This species is more nearly allied to the Retepora (Fenestella)

antiqua of Goldfuss, than the Silurian species referred to it by -

Lonsdale (F. subantiqua, D’Orb.); from the latter species it is

easily distinguished by its thick, widely divaricating and fre-

quently branched interstices, the irregular shape of the fenes-

trules, and the much fewer and more prominent pores.

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley.

Fenestella rigidula (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum formed of very slender ridged straight in-

terstices, branching seldom (at distances of about every 10

lines), several interstices often branching at the same height,

and species of Silurian Radiata. 289

at a very acute angle, about ten interstices in the space of 2

lines ; mesial keel very strong, with a row of small pores ;

fenestrules very regular in size and shape, quadrangular,

slightly longer than wide, their width about equaling that of

the interstice ; usually three large thick-edged pores to the

length of a fenestrule and one larger at the end of each

dissepiment.

In size, mode of branching, and rigid straightness of the in-

terstices, this is not unlike the F. subantiqua, but is completely

distinguished by its closer dissepiments, forming shorter fenes-

trules, and its much fewer and larger pores. From the row of

pores on the keel, this would enter M. D’Orbigny’s subgenus

_ Fenestellina. I suspect, from some specimens I have seen, that it

is possible some of the figures given by Lonsdale in the ‘ Silurian

System’ as the Fenestella prisca (Gold. sp.), may be coarse, in-

accurate representations of this species; if this should even prove

so, the name I propose should be retained, as it has no affinity

with the large Devonian coral of Goldfuss, with which I am well

acquainted.

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley.

ECHINODERMATA.

Taxocrinus? Orbignit (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Column cylindrical, about 2 lines in diameter at an

inch from the pelvis, and not varying materially in character

within 2 inches from the pelvis; joints finely granulated,

uniform, two in the space of 1 line; pentagonal pelvic plates

1 line high, alternating with which are the pentagonal or ob-

scurely heptagonal scapulz, nearly 13 line long; arms of two

quadrangular and one cuneiform joint Peach 1 line long, and 13

line wide, the latter giving off two hands of five joints, the

last being cuneiform, and giving origin to two fingers ; from

pelvis to end of fingers 1 inch 3 lines.

I have not distinctly made out the interbrachial plates, but

as there seems a notch between the upper adjacent edges of the

scapulee, I have little doubt they existed; besides their presence,

the species is easily distinguished from the Ichthyocrinus pyri-

formis (Phill. sp.), by the greater number of joimts in the arms

and hands, the much thicker column, and the nearly unvarying

character of the joints as they approach the pelvis.

In the “ Asterias ” bed of the Upper Ludlow at High Thorns,

Underbarrow.

Glyptocrinus basalis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Cup subpyriform, pelvic plates hexagonal, slightly

290 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred.

exceeding the costals in length and supporting the intercostals

on their upper truncated edge; all the plates marked with

thick radiating ridges, one to each side, except in the pelvic

plates, which have them only in the three upper sides, the

lateral pair being the forked ends of the strong vertical ridge

of the costal or radial rows ; average length of cup from pelvis

to base of rays, 1 inch 6 lines; width the same; length of pelvic

plates 34 lines, pentagonal first costal 3 lines, hexagonal second

costal 23 lines, heptagonal scapular plate 3 lines, hexagonal

first arm plate 2} lines, second arm plate 2 lines.

This fine species differs from the Glyptocrinus decadactylus

(Hall), of the Hudson River group of New York, by the great size

of the pelvic plates, and their bemg’ hexagonal instead of penta-

gonal, and their bearing the intercostal plates directly on their

truncated upper edge, the intercostals in the American species

being supported on the sides of the laterally united jirst costals,

which latter plates in this species are completely separated. The

first arm-plates are laterally united without the intervention of

an interbrachial plate, which exists however between the second

arm-joints, nearly equaling them in size. In one of the most

distinctly preserved intercostal spaces, three interscapular plates

are seen to rest on the upper half of the octagonal intercostal,

the lateral ones being pentagonal, and the middle longer one

hexagonal. All the plates seem to have been thin, and allow

considerable variety in form of the cup from slight pressure.

Not uncommon in the calcareous schists of Alt y Anker. —

XXVII.— Supplementary. Notices regarding the Dodo and its

Kindred. No.9. By H. HE. Srricxianp, M.A., F.G.S.

[Continued from vol. iv. Ser. 2. p. 339.]

9. Discovery of a third example of a Dodo’s head.

I wave much pleasure in communicating the following extract

of a letter addressed to me by P. L. Sclater, Esq., of Corpus

Christi College, Oxford, who has just returned from the conti-

nent. It affords another instance of the interesting discoveries

that may be made by searching the penetralia of old established

museums, especially in towns not often visited by scientific tra-

vellers. :

“‘ What I wished to tell you was that at Prague, in the Boh-

mischen Museum, there is a veritable skull of the Dodo ;—that is,

all the frontal portion, just as much as we should leave in pre-

paring a skin,—which I believe you are not aware of. They have

also casts of the heads at Oxford and.at Copenhagen.. M. Max.

*. . = : 38

Dormitzer, Assistent am Boéhmischen Museum, Prag. no. x

Zoological Society. 291

would be very happy to give you any information on the subject.

He told me that he found the above-mentioned skull among some

rubbish, and that it was a long time before they made out what

it was.”

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 13, 1849.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair.

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF CYTHEREA.

By Lovety Reeve, F.L.S., F.Z.S. etc.

CyTHEREA NOBILIS. Cyth. testd orbiculari-cordatd, crassd, trans-

versim concentric liratd, liris rudibus, obtusis, subplanulatis,

- numerosis, crebris, valdé irregularibus, hic illic intermissis, non

parallelis ; lacted, epidermide tenui corned, translucidd, induta.

Long. 43 in. ; lat. 23 im. ; alt. 4 in.

Hab. ?

This fine species, from the collection of A. L. Gubba, Esq., is di-

stimguished by a peculiarity in the form and arrangement of the con-

centric ribs with which it is sculptured. They are very numerous,

flattened, close-set, and extremely irregular, now narrow, now broad,

each one varying irregularly in width and now and then suddenly in-

termitted. It is of a pure cream-colour, covered with a thin, horny,

- transparent epidermis. _ Mr. Gubba obtained it from a vessel in

Havre-de-grace, but could not ascertain its locality.

DESCRIPTIONS OF TWENTY-FOUR NEW SPECIES OF HELICEA,

FROM THE COLLECTION oF H. Cumine, Esa.

By Dr. L. Preirrer.

1. Srrepraxis GLABRA, Pfr. Str. testd umbilicatd, depresse

ovatd, tenui, pellucidd, virescenti-albidd, omnino glabréd ; spird

laterali, acutiusculd ; suturd albo-marginatd ; anfractibus 6

convexiusculis, penultimo inflato, ultimo antrorsum deviante ;

umbilico angusto, non pervio; aperturd perobliqud, semicireu-

lari, dente minuto parietis aperturalis munitd ; peristomate

albo, subincrassato, breviter reflexo.

Diam. maj. 8, min. 6, alt. 5 mill.

Hab. Demerara.

2. Srrepraxis CumineiAna, Pfr. . Str. testd perforatd, de-

presso-globosd, soliduld, glabrd, virenti-albidd ; spird sublate-

rali, conoided; anfractibus 7 angustissimis, subplanis, penul-

timo prominulo, ultimo antrorsum deviante ; aperturd perobli-

qua, auriformi, lamelld intrante parietis aperturalis coarctatd;

peristomate simplice, breviter expanso, marginibus callo tenui

junetis, dextro arcuato, inferne dente \ acuto munito, basali

292 Zoological. Society:

stricto, dente | transverse elongato. instructo, columellari: bre-

vissimo, ad perforationem non ene suheneene #

Diam. maj. 62, min. 54, alt. 4

Locality unknown.

3. Hexiix Monssont, Pfr. HH. testd perforata, turbinatd, tenui,

levi, carinatd, striis incrementi et lineis confertissimis impres-

sis, oblique antrorsum descendentibus subtilissimée. decussatd,

diaphand, albidd, rubro-unicingulatd ; spird conpided, apice

obtusiusculd ; suturd submarginatd; anfractibus 6 subplanu-

latis, ultimo magno, infra cingulum carinato (carind antice ob-

soletd), basi convexiusculo; aperturd obliqud, subangulato-lu-

nari; peristomate simplice, recto, margine columellari. supra

perforationem breviter reflexo. ;

Diam. maj. 38, min. 33, alt. 23 mill.

Locality unknown.

4. Heurx ausicans, Pfr. H. testd perforatd, depressd, stria-

tuld, sublevigatd, nitidd, hyalino-albidd ; spird vin elevatd ;

suturd impressd, marginatd ; anfractibus 5 planiusculis, lente

accrescentibus, ultimo non descendente, subrotundato, circa per-

Sorationem impresso ; aperturd verticali, late lunari ; peristo-

mate simplice, acuto, margine columellari brevissime reflexo.

Diam. maj. 8, min. 7, alt. 4 mill.

Hab. in insula Jamaica.

5. Hetrx putogoruora, Pfr. H. testd subperforatd, depres-

suld, tenuissimd, striatuld, pellucidd, nitidd,, fulvo-luted, flam-

mulis angulatis et serrulatis rufis confertis pictd ; spird parum

elevatd, apice subpapillatd ; anfractibus 3} convexis, rapide

accrescentibus, ultimo depresso, basi planiusculo ; aperturd per-

obliqud, rotundato-lunart ; ptemer ty simplice, recto, margine

columellari subreflewo.

Diam, maj. 64, min. 53, alt. 3 mill.

Locality unknown.

6. Heurx sericatuta, Pfr. H. testd perforatd, depressd, dis-

coided, subtiliter et confertim costulatd, striatd, subsericd, gri-

seo-corned, lineis brunneis irregularibus radiatd ; spird pland ;

anfractibus 4} vix convexiusculis, ultimo subrotundato, juxta

perforationem. subimpresso ; aperturd subverticali, laté lunari;

peristomate simplice, recto, obtusiusculo, margine basali declivi,

superne reflexo, perforationem fere occultante.

Diam. maj. 43, min. 4, alt. 23 mill,

Hab. ad Port Jackson (Mr. Strange).

7. Hexrx nosiuis, Pfr. H. testd anguste umbilicatd, subturbi-

nato-depressd, solidd, striatd, lineis impressis concentricis et

obliquis subtiliter decussatd, fulvd ; spird parum elevatd, sub-

turbinatd ; anfractibus 6 parum convexis, ultimo medio circulo

elevato, obtuso cincto, infra eum fascia saturate castaned, deor-

sum dilutd, ornato, circa umbilicum pallido ; aperturd ampld,

parum obliqud, late lunari, intus margaritaced ; peristomate

Zoological Society. 293

simplice, recto, margine columellari ad umbilicum in laminam

brevem, triangularem reflexo.

Diam. maj. 53, min. 45, alt. 30 mill.

Had. in insulé Borneo, var. pallida in insolis Philippinis.

8. Hetrx sorneensis, Pfr. H. testa oblique perforata, de-

pressd, tenuiusculd, striis inerementi distinctis et lineis obli-

quis, impressis, crebris decussatd, saturate fulvd ; spird viz ele-

vatd, obtusd ; anfractibus 4 parum convexis, celeriter accrescen-

tibus, ultimo medio zond nigricante, deorsum dilutd, ornato ;

suturd lined impressd marginatd ; apertura obliqud, ampld,

transverse lunari-ovali, intus margaritaced, fascid pellucente ;

peristomate simplice, acuto, margine columellari in laminam

brevem, triangularem, umbilicum semitegentem, reflexo.

Diam. maj. 52, min. 42, alt. 25 mill.

Hab. in insula Borneo.

9. Hexrx arricana, Pfr. H. testd perforatd, depressd, tenut,

nitidd, minutissimé striatuld, lineis confertis, concentricis, im-

pressis sub lente minutissimé decussatd, rufo-fused vel pallidé

corned ; spird brevissime conoided,. apice subelevato ; suturd

submarginatd ; anfractibus 7 vix convexiusculis, sensim accres-

centibus, ultimo carinato (carind antiee obsoletd), non deseen-

dente, basi paulo convexiore ; aperturd depressd, latd, lunari ;

peristomate simplice, recto, acuto, margine columellari supra

perforationem brevissimé reflexo.

Diam. maj. 26, min. 23, alt. 13 mill.

Hab. ad Axim in littore occidentali Africe.

10. Hexix sanpvicensis, Pfr. HA. testd umbilicatd, discoided,

striatd, nitiduld, luteo-corned ; spird pland ; suturd impressd ;

anfractibus 5-6 lenté accrescentibus, ultimo depresso, basi vix

convexiore ; umbilico lato, dimidium feré diametri occupante ;

aperturd parum obliqud, lunari-rotundatd ; peristomate sim-

plice, recto, tenui, marginibus conniventibus.

Diam. maj. 18, min. 15, alt. 5 mill.

Hab. in insulis, Sandwich.

11. Hexix Jacaurinoti, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, fornicato-

conoided, soliduld, acute carinatd, confertim arcuato-costatd,

albo et fusco variegatd ; spird conoided, obtusd ; anfractibus 8

angustis, omnibus carinatis (carind exsertd, compressd, costis

decurrentibus denticulatd), ultimo basi viv convexiusculo, radia-

tim striato ; umbilico extus lamind horizontali coarctato, intus

lato; aperturd depressd, secvriformi, lamellis 6 intrantibus

munitd ; 2 in pariete aperturali elongatis, 1 columellari et 3 in

margine basali profundis, vix conspicuis ; peristomate simplice,

recto, acuto, margine basali in lamellam umbilici introitum eir-

cumelaudentem continuato.

Diam. maj..9, min. 83, alt. 5 mill.

Had. in insula Tahiti, et in insulis Marquesas.

12. Heurx coarcrata, Pfr, H. testd umbilicatd, depressd,

294. Zoological: Society).

distanter arcuato-costatd..et sub lente minutissime. spiraliter

striatd, fusculd, brunneo-tessellatd ; spird fornicatd,. supernée

depressd ; anfractibus 8} angustis, carinatis, ultimo infra pe-

nultimum recedente, tertiam pagine infere penultimi partem

liberam relinquente, basi vix convexiusculo, obsolete radiatim

costato, distinctius concentricé striato ; umbilico. lato,..eatus

lamind horizontali coarctato; aperturd depressd, securiformi,

lamellis 6 intrantibus munitd: 2 in pariete aperturali, 2 in

margine basali, | in supero, 1 dentiformi in columelld ; peri-

stomate simplice, recto, acuto, margine basali retrorsum in la-

minam, umbilicum coarctantem, continuatd.

Diam. 64, alt. 34 mill.

Hab. in insula Tahiti.

13. Hextix nympua, Pfr. H. testd imperforatd, globoso-de-

pressd, tenut, oblique striatuld, nitidd, diaphand, virenti-albidd ;

spird brevissimd, apice obtusd ; suturd albo-filosd ; anfractibus

4 subplanis, rapide accrescentibus, ultimo subdepresso, basi con-

vexo ; columelld intrante, subverticali, compressd, albd; aper-

turd obliqud, late lunari ; peristomate simplice, tenui, eastaneo-

limbato, margine supero recto, basali breviter reflexo, cum colu-

melld angulum obtusum formante.

Diam. maj. 32, min. 26, alt. 18 mill.

Hab. in insulis Philippinis.

14. Hexurx tricotor, Pfr. HH. testd lenticulari-convided, tenut,

carinatd, undique confertim concentricé striatd, hyalind, su-

perné lineis albis et ad suturam fascid albd, castaneo-punctatd

ornatd; spird brevi, conoided, apice obtusd; anfractibus 4 pla-

niusculis, ultimo carind albd, lineis castaneis marginatd et arti-

culatd munito, superné et ad carinam subitd deflexo, basi juxta

columellam subgibbo; aperturd angustd, perobliqud, subqua-

drangulari ; peristomate simplice, castaneo-limbato, margine

dextro recto, basali breviter reflexo, columellari perdeclivi, in-

trorsum dilatato, excavato, saturate castaneo.

Diam. maj. 34, min. 29, alt. 17 mill.

Hab. St. Christoval, ins. Salomonis.

15. Hetix recepeEns, Pfr. H. testd imperforatd, subsemiglo-

bosd, solidd, carinatd, superné confertim costulato-striatd, pal-

lide carned ; spird fornicatd ; suturd vix impressd ; anfracti-

bus 6 planiusculis, lenté accrescentibus, ultimo a medio infra

penultimum recedente, bast planiuseulo, striato; carind rufo-

lineatd ; aperturd obliqud, angulato-lunari; peristomate sub-

simplice, margine dextro recto, basali subincrassato, columellart

brevissimé reflexo.

Diam. 12, alt. 7 mill.

Locality unknown. f

16. Hextx Satyeana, Pfr. H. testd imperforatd, conied, tenui-

usculd, striatuld et impressionibus obsoletis rugosuld, parum

nitidd, diaphand, cinereo-lutescente, ad peripheriam fasciis 2

fusco-viridibus, punctisque castaneis ornatd ; spird conicd, acu-

i ia

eS ee

Zoological. Society. 295

tiusculd; anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, ultimo lineis eoncentricis

impressis notato, subangulato, basi parum convexo ; apertura

parum obliqud, lunari-ovali, intus nitidd, concolore, fasctis nigri-

cantibus ; peristomate tenui, rectangulé expanso et reflexiusculo,

albo, margine columellari superné ailatato, calloso.

Diam. maj. 30, min. 24, alt. 24 mill.

Hab. in ripis fluyii St. Johan. Guatemaleze (Sallé).

17. Hexix piatystyza, Pfr. H. testd imperforatd, conicd, so-

lidd, costulato-striatd, albidd, lined rufd ad suturam ornaté ;

spird conicd, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 6 convexiusculis, sensim

accrescentibus, ultimo obsolete angulato, basi subplano ; aper-

turd obliqud, late lunari ; peristomate simplice, marginibus sub-

parallelis, dextro breviter expanso, columellari superné perdi-

latato, calloso. ;

Diam. maj. 22, min. 19, alt. 19 mill.

» Hab. in insulis Moluccis?

18. Hextix sprevipria, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, globoso-de-

pressd, pilis brevissimis, rigidis, quincuncialiter dispositis

asperd, haud nitidd, saturate brunned ; spird parum elevatd,

obtusd ; anfractibus vir 5 convexiusculis, ultimo rotundato,

anticé subdeflexo, circa umbilicum angustum subcompresso ;

aperturd obliqud, rotundato-lunari, intus nitidd ; peristomate

tenui, brunneo-carneo, breviter expanso, marginibus conniventi-

bus, columellari subdilatato-reflexo.

Diam. maj. 12, min. 10, alt. 64 mill.

Hab. in ora orientali Nove Hollandiz (Mr. Strange).

19. Hetix Basxervitiet, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, globoso-

depressd, solidd, striis incrementi rugulosis, lineisque spiralibus

impressis subgranulatd, olivaceo-fuscd, parum nitidd ;. spird

subconoideo-elevatd, apice obtusiusculd ; suturd impressd, cre-

nulatd ; anfractibus 61 angustis, convexiusculis, ultimo rotun-

dato, anticé vie descendente ; aperturd parum obliqud, lunari,

dente lingueform albo parietis aperturalis, oblique intrante,

coarctatd ; peristomate validé carneo-labiato, margine dextro

arcuato et basali subhorizontali, laté subdentato laté expansis

et reflewis, columellari brevi, perdilatato, umbilicum. angustum

semitegente.

Diam. maj. 24, min. 19, alt. 14 mill.

Hab. Vancouver’s Island (Lieut. Baskerville).

20. Hexrx connivens, Pfr. H. testd angusté umbilicatd, de-

pressd, solidd, striis incrementi distinctis, lineisque subtilibus

concentricis sub lente decussatd, corneo-stramined, nitiduld ;

spird parum elevatd ; suturd impressd ; anfractibus 6 parum

conveais, ultimo antice non descendente, peripherid subangu-

lato, basi convexiore ; aperturd obliqud, laté lunari, intus al-

bidd ; peristomate intus valide albo-labiato, marginibus conni-

ventibus, dextro acuto, parum expanso, basali breviter reflexo,

columellari superné dilatato, patente.

Diam. maj. 26, min. 22, alt. 14 mill.

Hab. Liew-Kiew.

Zlogiva Ses

21. Hexix eacactosroma, Pfr, H,. testd umbilicatd, convexo-

orbiculatd, solidd, striatd, sub lente. granulatd, fulod ;..spird

brevi, fornicatd, obtusd ; anfractibus 4} convexiusculis, sensim

acerescentibus, penultimo angulato, ultimo subdepresso, anticée

deflexo, basi subangulatim in umbilicum, mediocrem, pervium,

1 diametri vix superantem descendente ; apertura perobliqua,

lunari-ovali, intus lacted ;\peristomaté simplice, fusculo-lim-_

bato, marginibus conniventibus, callo junctis, dextro brevissime

expanso, basali subreflewo, columellari albo, supra umbilicum |

dilatato-refiexo. Bs sy sa

Diam. maj. 36, min. 31, alt. 18) mill.

Hab. in insuli. Madagasear.

22. Hexrx rosarrum, Pfr. H. testd umbilicatd, depressd, tenui,

superne subtilissime granulatd, diaphand, pallide fulvd, flam-

mis a suturd exeuntibus, cingulisque 3 interruptis, moniliformi-

bus rufis ornatd ; spird pland; anfractibus viv 5 convexis,

ultimo subdepresso, antice non descendente, basi radiatim stria-

tulo et lineis impressis spiralibus distantibus notato, cirea um-

bilicum mediocrem, infundibuliformem subcompresso ; aperturd

parum obliqud, lunato-subtriangulari ; peristomate albo-labiato,

breviter reflexo, margine supero ab insertione primum ascen-

dente, tum sinuato, basali strictiusculo, repando, columellari

brevi, triangulatim patente.

Diam. maj.'21, min. 17, alt. 9 mill.

Locality unknown.

23.. Bunimus,(PartTuLA) DEcussATULUS, Pfr. B. testd perfo-

ratd, ovato-conicd, tenui, striis incrementi lineisque spiralibus

minutissime decussatuld, viz nitiduld, fulvescenti-albidd, dia-

phand; spird brevi, conicd, obtusiusculd ; suturd mediocri ;

anfractibus 44 convewis, ultimo % longitudinis equante, rotun-

datd; columella subplicatd, recedente ; aperturd angulato-

ovali; peristomate simplice, tenui, marginibus conniventibus,

dextro campanulatim expanso, columellari super perforationem

reflexo.

Long. 15, diam. 82 mill.; ap. 9 mill. longa, 6} lata.

Hab. in insula Navigatorum.

24. Butimus (Partuta) NAviGaTortus, Pfr. B. testd dex-

trorsd, perforata, oblongo-ovatd, solidd, obsolete granulato-

striatd, nitiduld, fulvd, lineis confertis saturatioribus signatd ;

spird conied, acutiusculd ; suturd levi, albo-marginatd ; an-

fractibus 5 planiusculis, ultimo spiram superante; aperturd

oblongd, angustd, intus albidd, dente ealloso parvulo profundo

in ventre anfractis penultimi munitd ; peristomate subincras-

sato, intus valide albo-labiato, marginibus parallelis, deatro

breviter expanso, medio subdentato, columellari dilatato, plano,

reflexo. \4 sanwmave .<

Long. 23, diam. 11 mill.;. ap. (¢- perist-).13 mill. longa,.8 lata.

Hab. in insula, Navigatorum.\ 9) | 0% cd yekge

‘

MAR

Zoological Society. 297

DESCRIPTIONS OF TWELVE NEW SPECTES OF VITRINA AND

Succinea, rRomM THE CoLLecTION or H. Cuming, Esa.

By Dr. L. Preirrer.

1. Virrina Luzonica, Pfr, V. teséd depressd, tenui, levigatd,

nitidd, pellucidd, aured; spird planiusculd ; suturd simplice,

viz impressd; anfractibus 3.sensim accrescentibus, ultimo sub-

depresso, peripherid rotundato, basi lato; aperturd obliqud,

lunari-ovali; peristomate tenui, margine supero antrorsum sub-

arcuato, columellari tenuissimo, declivi.

Diam. maj. 74, min. 52, alt. 4 mill.

Hab. Sorsogon, insulee Luzon (H. Cuming).

2. Virrina VerRReEAUXI, Pfr. V. testd depressd, striatuld,

tenui, diaphand, parum nitente, olivaceo-fulvd ; spird subpla-

nulatd ; suturd impressd, marginatd; anfractibus 34 rapide

accrescentibus, ultimo depresso, basi angusto, planiusculo ;

aperturd perobliqud, ampld, lunari-ovali ; peristomate simplice,

acuto, marginibus approximatis, dextro antrorsum arcuato,

columellari breviter recedente, leviter arcuato.

Diam. maj. 13, min. 10, alt. 6 mill.

Hab. in Australia (Verreaux).

3. Virrina StranGel, Pfr. V. testd depressd, tenuissimd, le-

vigatd, nitidd, fusco- vel virenti-corned ; spird pared, vix con-

vexiusculd, vertice subtili, laterali ; suturd impressd, submargi-

natd ; anfractibus 3 vie convewxiusculis, rapide aeccrescentibus,

ultimo superné depresso, peripherid rotundato, basi convexiore ;

aperturd obliqud, ampld, lunari-subcireulari ; peristomate sim-

plice, obtusulo, marginibus approximatis, dextro antrorsum di-

latato, columellari recedente, perarcuato, angustissime membra-

naceo-marginato:

Diam. maj. 10, min. 74, alt. 5 mill.

Hab. Brisbane, in ora orientali Novee Hollandize (Strange).

4. Succinea acuta, Pfr. 8. testa oblongd, subfusiformi, tenui,

distincté striatd et minuté malleatd, nitidissimd, pellucidd,

rosed, epidermide decidud fulvd munitd ; spird subelongatd, co-

nicd, acutd; suturd profundd ; anfractibus 4 convexis, ultimo

% longitudinis vix equante, basi attenuato; columella subcal-

losd, substricté recedente ; aperturd axi feré paralleld, oblongo-

ovali, superné angulatd ; peristomate simplice, tenui, margine

dextro leviter arcuato.

Long. 20, diam. 94, alt. 7 mill.; ap. 12 mill. longa, medio 7 lata.

Hab. in Britannia, prope Scarborough.

It is impossible to join this beautiful shell to any of the varieties

of S. putris, from which it differs by its colour, by the elongated and

sharply-pointed spire, whorls more convex, nearly straight columella,

and oblong-ovate aperture.

5. Succrnea susGRANOSA, Pfr. S. testd elliptico-ovatd, tenui,

subgranulato-striatd, diaphand, parum nitidd, pallide corned ;

spird brevi, obtusiusculd ; anfractibus vix 3 convexis, ultimo

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 20

298

Zooloyical: Society.

basi attenuato; columelld.substricte recedente, superne leviter

callosd ; aperturd parum obliqud, subangulato-ovali, intus niti-

dissimd ; peristomate simplice, acuto, margine dextro mediocri-

ter arcuato.

Long. 83, diam. 5, alt. feré\4 mill.; ap. 6 mill. longa, 4 lata.

Hab. Kurmant, Indie, varietas ventrosior, albida prope Calcutta.

6. Succinga 1npIcA, Pfr. S. testd depresse oblongd, tenuissimd,

longitudinaliter plicatuld, pellucidd, pallide corned ; spird brevi,

obtusiusculd ; anfractibus vix 3, penultimo convexiusculo, ulti-

mo 2. longitudinis equante; columelld substricté fere ad basin

recedente, superne calloso-marginatd ; aperturd axi fere paral-

leld, basi recedente, ovali-oblongd, angulatd, intus nitidissimd ;

peristomate acuto, margine dextro leviter arcuato.

Long. 17, diam. 73, alt. 6 mill.; ap. 12 mill. longa, infra medium

7 lata.

Hab. Bleensal, Indie.

7, Succingea Benson, Pfr. S. testd ovato-conied, tenui, re-

gulariter confertim striatd, pellucidd, sericind, luteo-corned ;

spird conied, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 3, penultimo convexius-

culo, ultimo 2 longitudinis equante ; columelld callo tenut in-

dutd, vix arcuatd, reeedente; aperturd ovali; peristomate

tenui, margine dextro mediocriter areuato.

Long. 8, diam. 5, alt. 32 mill.; ap. 5 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. Moradabad, Indie (Mr. Benson).

8. Succinea picra, Pfr. SS. testd semiovatd, tenuissimd, longi-

tudinaliter striatuld et irregulariter plicatd, pellucidd, nitidis-

simd, rubenti-fulvd, roseo-albido strigatd; spird minimd, papil-

latd ; suturd levi ; anfractibus 2}, ultimo inflato, antice linets

impressis spiralibus notato ; columella superneé subcallosd, rece-

dente, leviter arcuatd; aperturd ampld, parum obliqud, angu-

lato-ovali, intus rubenti-fulvd ; peristomate simplice, ad inser-

tionem subinflexo.

Long. 17, diam. 11, alt. 7 mill.; ap. 15 mill. longa, medio 9 lata.

Hab. Diana Peak, insule St. Helene. (On the leaves of cabbage-

trees.)

9. Succrnea Sanueana, Pfr. S. testd depresse ovatd, tenuis-

simd, striatuld, lineis spiralibus impressis irregulariter notatd,

pellucidd, nitidd, corneo-albidd ; spird brevissimd, subpapillatd ;

anfractibus 21, penultimo convexo, ultimo % longitudinis supe-

rante; columelld subcallosd, strict? recedente; aperturd axi sub-

paralleld, angulato-ovali; peristomate submarginato, margine

dextro viz arcuato.

Long. 19; diam: 10, alt. 7 mill.; ap. 16 mill. longa, infra medium

9 lata.

Hab. New Orleans (Mr. Sallé). p

10. Succingea pustuua, Pfr. SS. testd ovatd, tenut, striatuld,

sub lente obsolete decussatd, diaphand, parum nitidd, pallide —

corned; spird brevi, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 2}, penultimo

Zoological Society. 299

convexo, ultimo 2 longitudinis equante; columelld vix areuatd,

recedente ; apertura obliqud, ovali ; peristomate simplice, mar-

gine dextro superné subineurvato, tum strictiusculo.

Long. 42, diam. 3 mill.; ap. 33 mill. longa, 2 lata.

Hab. Ceara, in America meridionali.

11. SuccinEA RUBICUNDA, Pfr. S. testd ovatd, tenui, striatuld,

sub lente obsolete granulosd, diaphand, parum nitidd, luteo-

rubescente; spird brevi, sanguined, subpapillatd ; anfractibus

21 convexis, ultimo inflato ; columella ecallosd, substricté re-

cedente ; aperturd parum obliqud, angulato-ovali, intus niti-

dissimd ; peristomate simplice, margine dextro regulariter ar-

cuato.

Long. 14, diam. 8, alt. 5 mill.; ap. 102 mill. longa, medio 6 lata.

Hab. in msula Masafuera (Cuming).

12. Succtnea soutipuLa, Pfr. 8. testd depressé ovatd, soliduld,

longitudinaliter subplicatd, sub lente minutissimé granulatd, vix

diaphand, parum nitiduld, fulvd ; spird brevi, scalari, apice pa-

pillatd, rubicundd ; anfractibus 24 convewxis, ultimo inflato, %

longitudinis equante ; columelld substrictée descendente, callosd ;

aperturd oblongd, intus submargaritaced ; peristomate submar-

ginato, marginibus callo tenui junctis, dextro superne arcuato,

tum strictiore.

Long. 12, diam. 7, alt. 54 mill.; ap. 83 mill. longa, 5 lata.

Locality unknown.

The form of this shell is most nearly approaching to Succinea cam-

pestris.

ON A NEW GENUS OF PHOLADID&, WITH NOTICES, OF SEVERAL

NEW SPECIES AND OF A REMARKABLE SPECIMEN OF PHOLAS

CALVA IN Mr. Cumine’s Couuection. By G. B. Sowersy,

JuN., F.L.S.

Among the species of Pholades there are various modifications of

structure, particularly with regard to the form, position and number of

the accessory valves, and the test enclosing the anterior hiatus of the

shell in some species, which are very interesting and important, and

have given rise to various proposals for the division of the species into

distinct genera. The propriety or otherwise of such divisions it is

scarcely. worth while to argue about, as it is after all.a mere question

of convenience, whether such modifications. should be expressed by

arranging the species in so many. genera of a family, or so. many sub-

divisions of a genus... It will be sufficient, for my, present purpose to

remark, that there is one character in which the Pholades, whether

open or closed, with or without accessory valves, cup-bearing or tube-

forming, all agree, and that is, in the curved processes commencing

under the hinges inside the shell. In the genus now tobe described

these are wanting, and this fact removes the hesitation which might

have been felt in attempting to establish a generic distinction from the

other characters, howeyer well-marked ait interesting.

20*

300 Zoological Society.

Genus TRIOMPHALIA™*.

Char.Gen.—Molluscum acephalum terebrans. Testa bivalvis, state

juniore hians, zetate maturf clausa. Valvee ineequales ; utraque an-

tics lamina testaced inflata ad marginem ventralem affixd, interné

cardine unidentato, sine processu subcardinali.. Valva dextra posticé

alteram longitudine superans. Valva sinistra alteram involvens, ad

dorsum nucleo quasi-umbonali incipiens.

The shells of this genus, when mature, have the ventral hiatus closed

by an expanded test fixed to the edge of each valve; that of the left

valve commences at the back, in a nucleus resembling an extra umbo,

and in front overwrapping that of the other. The right valve, on

the other hand, materially exceeds in length, at the posterior extre-

mity, the other valve, which terminates very abruptly. The hinge is

without sub-umbonal processes, but has an obtuse tooth on the hinge

in each valve. .

The name is taken from the nucleus of the covering-test in the

right valve, which forms, as it were, a third umbo. The typical spe-

cies is the Pholas globosa of Quoy.

TRIOMPHALIA GLOBOSA. (Pholas globosa, Quoy.) Tr. testd sub-

ovali, postice subattenuatd, anticée globosd; valvis transverse

dimidiatis, parte posticd concentricé lyratd ; in medio costd im-

bricatd unicd, parte anticd lyratd, radiatim costis acuté imbri-

catis ornatd: valvd dextrd productd sublinguiformi, dentibus

acutis recurvis serratd : nucleo lamine terminalis valve sinistre

triangulari, striatd, subcomplanatd.

Found in soft stone, at half-tide. Island of Leyte ; Cuming.

TRIOMPHALIA PULCHERRIMA. Tr. testd subovali ventricosd,

antice globosd, corrugatd, anticé subattenuatd ; valvis transverse

dimidtatis, parte posticd costis distantibus concentricée lyratd,

parte antied lineis lyratd, margine dentibus acutis crispatis

serratd : nucleo lamine terminalis valve sinistre subtriangulari,

rotundo, lineis elevatis lyrato.

This species is much larger than 7. globosa, the ventral covering

much more rough and inflated, the concentric ribs on the posterior

part of the valves more strongly defined, and not crossed by the oblique

row of raised points which is seen in the former species.

Found. in soft stone at low water at West Colombia ; Cuming.

TriompHatia Cumineu. Tr. testd rotundd, crassa; valvis

posticé canali divisis, concentricé lineis elevatis lyratis, antice .

costis minutis serratis radiatis ; parte posticd concentricé lami-

natd; valvd dextrd postice in lingulam triangularem margine

triplicatam productd ; valvd sinistrd postice brevissimd margine

terminali circulari.

This shell would be completely spherical but for the linguiform ex-

tension of the right valve. The left valve terminates in a circular mar-

gin, where the rounded part of the right valve meets it.

* Tocis, tres; dupadds, umbo.

Zoological Society. 301

Found in coral rock at low water. Isle of Zebu, Philippines ; Cu-

ming.

The following new species of Pholas will be figured and described

in the fortheomimg number of my ‘ Thesaurus Conchyliorum’:—

1. PHovas LAQUEATA. 2. Po. MANILL2. 3. Pu. FRAGILIS.

4. Pw. CONSTRICTA.

5. Pu. rerepinirormis. Ph. testd globosd, apertd, in medio

divisd ; antice margine ventrali subangulatd, costis laqueatis

concentricis ornatd ; posticé brevi, levigatd ; lamind dorsali und

subquadratd super marginem reflexam teste positd.

Although short, and with an angular opening, like the species of

the genus Xylophaga, this species and the following have the curved

subcardinal processes which are characteristic of the true Pholades,

and are not found in Xylophage.

Found in cakes of floating wax on the coast of Cuba.

6. Pu. aperra.

7. Pu. Incut. This differs from the great Californian species

in the characters of the dorsal side of the anterior part, which is

finely striated in both directions; in the epidermidal laminze, which

are beautifully serrated; and in the integumental covering of the

dorsal edge, which is divided into four parts.

y Collected by Capt. Ince, R.N., in coral rocks at Rain Island, Torres

traits.

8. PH. MULTISTRIATA.

9. Pu. ratisstma. Ph. testd subquadratd, subcompressd, apertd,

antice angulatd posticé truneatd ; costis moniliferis radiatis et

lineis coneentricis cancellatd ; umbonibus subcentralibus mar-

gine dorsali reflexo.

A wide, rather flat shell, widely gaping in front, and truncated at

the posterior extremity, with radiating ribs forming knots on the raised

lines of growth. It appears to be without accessory valves.

Taken in Manilla Bay ; Cuming. :

10. Pu. sparuuxata. Ph. testd elongatd, clausd, obliqué divisd ;

parte anticd radiatim costatd subangulatd ; parte posticd con-

centricé leviter striata, subtruncatd, ad margines integumento

protectd, ad terminos in cyatho corneo, lateribus spathuliformi-

bus, productd: ad umbones laminis duabus equalibus posticé

bilobatis, antice elongatis.

From New Zealand.

Protas Cava (Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834).

I wish to call the attention of the Meeting to a remarkable speci-

men of Ph. calva in situ, which may be considered as bearing, in

some degree, upon the boring question in a manner somewhat un-

favourable to the ‘rasping’ theory, In this specimen the animal

has lined the anterior narrow end of its hole with a thick laminated

tube, formed not of shelly matter, as in the case of Pholas tubifer, of

which I figure a specimen in situ, but of the same material as the

stone in which it has burrowed, and bearing every appearance of a

B02 Botanical Soctety of Edinburgh.

reformation of its substance by precipitation, after having been dis-

solved by a chemical agent. The structure is far too fine to have

been formed from any débris which could be the result of merely me-

chanical action. ar

The specimen of Ph. tubifer, in my father’s collection, shows in

a remarkable manner the fitting of the hole to the shape of the shell,

which is not symmetrical, and could not turn in the shghtest degree.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

July 11, 1850.—Professor Fleming, President, in the Chair.

The following communications were made :—

1. Dr. Cleghorn, H.E.I.C.8., directed attention to the culture

of cotton in Mysore. He read extracts from a letter of Captain On-

slow, Superintendent of Nuggur Division of Mysore, in efarcie to

the culture of American cotton at Cuddoor. In spite of an unfayour-

able season the experiment had proved satisfactory. The seeds were

supplied from Dr. Wight’s government plantation, at Coimbatore—

“the natives pay in kind, and the produce is bought, if they like to

sell at the market rates.’ When traversing the Peninsula in the

execution of duty, Dr. Cleghorn had given some attention to the

culture of cotton in India, a question of such importance in its com-

mercial and agricultural bearings: his observations enabled him to

express an opinion, that in the extensive cotton tracts above the Ghats,

large quantities of cotton might be supplied of an improved quality.

In the present state of ignorance and poverty amongst the ryots, it is

manifestly unreasonable to expect rapid progress in the agriculture

of Hindostan. The aiming at new improvements are so many devia-

tions from the practice of their ancestors, whose footsteps they follow

with the utmost devotion and reverence: hence progress must be

slow, but it is not imperceptible. The face of the country is much

improved in the districts longest under our rule, and where good

roads exist : the next essential for developing the cotton trade is the

presence of enterprising inland traders. Dr. Cleghorn mentioned

that he had examined and compared all the species of Gossypium in

- the Herbarium of the Botanical Society (comprising the collections

of Hamilton Buchanan, and Lady Dalhousie, with contributions from

Wight, Campbell, &c.), and also those in the Herbarium of Professor

Balfour, with a view to ascertain the specific characters by which to

discriminate them from one another: he considered the entire series

remarkable, as showing the striking differences which soil, climate and

culture produce in species, and which may appear in nature, giving

rise to.a multiplication of species. The unimportant discrepancies of

foliage and pubescence are good for nothing. The whole group of

so-called species seems referable to G. herbaceum, L., G. arboreum, L.,

G. barbadense, L., and G. acuminatum, Rox. Dr. Cleghorn looked

anxiously for the work of Dr. Royle, which is expected to contain the

fullest information on the entire subject of Indian cotton and its

culture.

2. ‘On the occurrence of Eleocharis uniglumis, Link., near Black-

ness Castle, Linlithgowshire,”’ by Mr. J. T. Syme. He gave the

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. — 303

characters which distinguish Z. uniglumis from LE. palustris and E.

multicaulis, He noticed particularly the narrowness of the mem-

branous margin of the glumes in #. uniglumis, and the fact that the

lowest glume surrounds the spike entirely. (See p. 145.)

3. ‘*On the effects of Insects on Plants,’ by Mr. James Hardy.

In this paper Mr. Hardy alluded particularly to the effects produced

by Vibrio graminis, a new species, V. Tritict, Cecidomyia salicina,

and Rhyncholophus haustor. (See p. 182.)

4. Dr. Balfour gave an account of a botanical trip to Aberdeen.-

He stated that on the 29th of June, he left at 5 a.m. by rail, with

100 pupils ; reached Aberdeen about 11, and after botanizing in the

neighbourhood, returned to Edinburgh late in the evening. He

noticed and exhibited some of the rarer plants gathered, among which

were Goodyera, Linnea, Trientalis, Utricularia, Drosera anglica,

Carex ineurva, &e.

Dr. Cleghorn exhibited a jacket of the Grass-cloth of commerce,

manufactured from the fibres of the Behmeria nivea of botanists, the

Urtica tenacissima of Roxburgh (Fl. Indica, iii. 590). r

5. Dr. Balfour read a letter from Dr. Campbell of Demerara,

accompanying some seeds of Victoria Regia. Dr, Campbell says,

“<I enclose in this a dozen seeds of Victoria Regia, brought from the

‘Essequibo a few days ago by an itinerant collector, who seems to

know their value, as he charges a dollar (4s. 2d.) a dozen for them.

I am afraid they will not germinate after their voyage across the

Atlantic; but this at least you must bear in mind, if you intend to

try the experiment, that the plant will not live in an atmosphere

within the influence of the sea breeze, nor grow in soil or water

where there is the slightest saline principle existing. Such at least

is the result of experiments tried here. I visited the locality of the

plant in the Essequibo, above 100 miles from the sea, in 1846, and

it appeared to me a small lagoon, rather than a lake, over which the

river flows in the rainy season. It is surrounded on all sides with a

dense ‘ bush’ (natural forest), through which we had great difficulty

in dragging a small corial (wood-skin boat) in which we embarked

on the lagoon, which is a most gloomy spot, the favourite resort of

caymans, where the sun can scarcely penetrate even at noon, and

with an atmosphere oppressively damp and hot. So far as I could

judge by sounding and examining the stems of the plant, it appears

to grow at a depth of 12 or 14 feet, in an oozy, slimy, muddy sort

of compound, with which I presume sand must be mixed ; for higher

up the river there are immense tracts of loose sand in the bed of the

river, which must be swept along with the torrent every rainy sea-

son.”

Mr. G. Lawson showed a specimen of Lathyrus Nissolia from the

Den of Mains, near Dundee, where he believed it was first found last

year by some local botanists. Mr. Lawson thought it probable that

the plant was only naturalized; but it was interesting to notice its

occurrence so far north, as Mr. Watson in the ‘Cybele Britannica’

(i. 323) gave its northern limit in Derbyshire, doubting its existence

at “the glass houses at Dent’s Hole, Newcastle, where it grew m the

time of Lawson.”

304 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

CAPTURE OF CENTROLOPHUS POMPILUS,

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Falmouth, August 29, 1850.

GENTLEMEN,—A fine specimen of the Black fish, Centrolophus

pompilus, Cuv. et Val., was caught by the teeth im a drift net, Au-

. gust 27, 1850, in this neighbourhood. An accurate representation

(woodcut) of the fifth Cornish fish will be found in Mr. Yarrell’s

* British Fishes,’ vol. i, p. 179, 2nd ed, This rare fish is in the pos-

session of A. Fox, Esq., to whom I am indebted for an examination,

I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant,

W. P. Cock.

Description.— Body elongate, broad, compressed, covered with mi-

nute thin scales. Colour bluish black ; fins black, dark steel-gray where

the scales had been rubbed off. Lateral line crooked. Head obtuse,

rounded“in front. Eyes large, iths of an inch in diameter, Selerotic

coat firm, grayish white ; a black line encircled the cornea at its junc-

tion with the sclerotica. Cornea Sths of an inch in diameter. Irides

as bright as burnished silver ; pupils large and dark. Skin (palpebree)

surrounding the eyes channeled transversely. Nostrils double, oval,

open, the one nearest the eye 3ths, the other 1th of an ineh in dia-

meter. Edge of aperture strengthened by a doubling of the mem-

brane. Teeth numerous in each jaw, very minute, palate free. Mouth

small, 1} inch from the angle to the centre of lip; from angle of

mouth to root of pectoral fin 34 inches. The free edge of the pre-

operculum ‘serrated, Gill-rays five. Gills flaccid, of a dirty pale

yellowish flesh-colour, and covered with purulent matter. The fish,

although fresh, had a very peculiar and powerful odour.

Length from tip of nose to root of caudal fin ...... 17 inches.

Length of candal fin -iidssis wasvisiesot.. tg. 3h

‘Depth of body (fins not included) .........0.c..008 seve 4h

Ck GRGE s 64. os si scb ns teanawpphipptiel epdaesie vdeviibatie bok 22

Liiagth GEGirtal £0 2s vcap rin riecdeconkdcnbontunas ehente 9}

Wapth -reccodnegeonsenvecesepoeeseys sgnnces rorhge spade spnrent 1}

Perth: of POCHOrAl GI 6.0550. fekssncncascebeepsakerabacses 22

Length of abdominal fit... icc. pepssensssssesecasersases 12

Length of ventral fin 43011101, cae th ee btsese oss 53

The lower jaw was fractured, and the gill-rays on the right side

lacerated, supposed to have been caused by the violent efforts made

by the fish to clear itself from the meshes of the net.

Notices of Acalephe found at Lowestoft, August 1850.

By T. Brigutwett, F.L.S.

1. Great numbers of the genus Cydippe occur, cast up on the shore,

and in the recently constructed harbour at Lowestoft. They differ

much in size and form, some being more elongate and much larger

than others, but all of the same species. In the stomach of one of

the larger ones a small shrimp was discernible. In calm weather

these animals come in great abundance to the top of the water.

2. Beroé Cucumis (Forskallii. of Milne-Edwards) was found in

the same locality in considerable numbers.__My friend, Mr. Brooks,

found specimens in the month of June of a larger size and more fully

developed than those taken by myself in August. Those I found

were only 9 lines long and 6 broad—sack-shaped—the upper or

broad end having thick lobed lips, closing in a transverse line upon

the mouth or upper surface: eight strong vertical bands run from

the broad end to the opposite extremity. These bands were without

cilia half way down, but from thence they were strongly ciliated to

the end ; at the narrow end there is a little bunch of minute, short,

arborescent ree slightly knobbed at their extremities. . The

ridge round the broad end was tinctured reddish purple, and the

ciliated lobes had a faint line of the same colour. These lobes under

the microscope showed a very complex organization, and small glo-

bular bodies were observed floating in them. The rest of the body

was of crystal clearness, and the texture of the animal much more

tender and fragile than that of the Cydippe. In the dark these ani-

mals, when irritated, gave out a most brilliant and beautiful emerald-

green light, illuminating their whole surface, and far exceeding in

phosphorescent brilliancy any other I have seen.

3. Noetiluca miliaris. This minute zoophyte is now pretty well

known to naturalists, though it has not at present found its proper

niche in our zoological classifications. It

is one of the “ Hydrostatic Acalephze,”

consisting of a small air-bag supportmg’ <7

a very minute flexible active tentacle. A (\ 3%

century ago, Mr. Sparshall, of Wells, in

this county, figured this animal, and wrote

a good paper on it* which he communi-

cated to Baker, who has given part of it

in his book, entitled ‘ Employment for the

Microscope,’ p. 402. Occasional notices

of this zoophyte have since appeared in

our zoological journals and elsewhere, but

the fullest details respecting it are to be

found in a paper by M. Suriray, which

is given at length in Lesson’s volume on

the Acalephee, forming part of the ‘ Suites

4 Buffon ’—see p. 145 of that vol. This Magnified view of Noctiluca

little animal we have had abundant oppor- miliaris.

tunities of observing upon our eastern coast, for thirty years past.

It occurs floating on the surface of the ocean, and is doubtless one of

those animals which most contribute, in these parts, to the luminous

appearance of the sea by night}. It abounds.on the shores and in

the harbour of Lowestoft, and we believe on every part of this coast.

* I possess a copy of this r and figure, given to me by the late

Mr. Sparshall of Ficomtia a at of the author. =

+ An excellent paper on this interesting subject by Dr. Primg, of Weston-

super-Mare, ap in the ‘ Philosophical ine’ for Dee. 1849, from

which we have borrowed the above woodcut.—Ep.

806 Miscellaneous.

Gemmules, or round bodies, are sometimes observed in them: . The

tentacle or tail appears, when very highly magnified, rather flat than

round, and marked with delicate transverse strie down its centre.

The Noctiluca appears more nearly allied to the Physalie than any

other family of the Acalephze, and to the genus Alophota of Brandt.

Only one species of this genus is known.—4..Olfersii, described by —

Brandt as ‘‘a white bladder or air-vessel the size of a pea, oblong

oval, having two tentacula.’’. (See Lesson’s Acalephe, p: 559.)

4. Thaumantias hemispherica (see Forbes’s naked-eyed Medusze,

p- 49). Of this beautiful little animal we captured many specimens

in the harbour of Lowestoft. .They agreed precisely with the descrip-

tion given by Professor Forbes, except that we found many specimens

with fewer than twenty ocelli and tentacles; and in all the specimens

we examined, there were two or three minute lobes on the margin of

the umbrella, between each tentacle.

We also found three or four other smaller species of Thaumantias

in the same locality ; some having the umbrella shaped like a Chinese

hat ;—we noted these, with some doubt however as to our correctness,

as 7’. pileata, T. sarnica, T. punctata, T. inconspicua, and 7’. Thomp-

soni, of Professor Forbes. .

5. Of the larger Medusee, Chrysaora hyoscella occurred in great

variety durmg two days of very calm, warm weather, From their

beautiful markings, viz. light brown bistre colour, with diverging

and branching radii, proceeding from a circular line round ‘the centre,

and large dark spots round the circumference, they appeared like the

tops of so many small balloons, floating in the ocean, and attracted

general observation. They varied greatly in size, colour, and markin;

Rhizostoma undulata’, Medusa aurita’, and others of this family,

were seen at the same time, but the study of this race of animals is

from their nature, and especially from our having no good work re-

specting them, beset with difficulties.

6. We also captured what appeared at first to be a very minute

star-fish, but which on examination proved to be one of the young

states of a Medusa, as described by Sars. It was about 2 lines in

diameter, and swam freely in the salt water.

7. With the smaller Medusze we also took two specimens of the

young state of a Crab, the Zoe pelagica of the older naturalists.

These little animals are very active swimmers, and from their trans-

parency, their large eyes, and arborescent vessels, running especially

about the head, they are very beautiful objects in the microscope.

8. On the stem of an Alga, growing by the side of the Lock at

Lowestoft, we found Bowerbankia densa, the only specimen we have

found on our coast.

ON THE GENUS HYALONEMA. BY J. E. GRAY, ESQ.

M. Milne-Edwards, in his work on British Fossil Corals, observes,

“The genus Hyalonema established by Mr. Gray (Proceed. of the

Zool. Soc. 1835, 63) is also referred by some zoologists to the tribe

of Gorgonina, but the recent observations of M. Valenciennes tend to

establish, that the fasciculus of siliceous threads which constitute the

Miscellaneous. 307

axis of this singular production belongs tothe class of Spongide, and

the polypi which we have observed in a dried state on different parts of

ee ah appear to be parasites belonging to the order of Zoantharia.”

. 81.

T have not seen M. Valenciennes’s paper in which this theory is

propounded, or the ground on which it is supported, but I have seen

the specimen in the Paris Museum on which the observations I sup-

pose have been made. It is a very imperfect one, and I suspect that

its imperfect condition has been the cause of this theory.

Besides the Paris specimen, we have in the British Museum two; I

have in my own collection one; and in the Dutch collections I have

seen five or six specimens of this coral. They have all the same form

and structure, and are all more or less covered with a similar bark,

scattered with tubercles from which the polypes are emitted.

The spicula agree in their formation with the axis of Gorgonie,

being formed of numerous very thin concentric layers. Each of them is

surrounded and separated from its neighbour by a layer of fleshy sub-

stance exactly like the bark which covers the whole of them in con-

sistence and formation, and it is this layer which doubtless secretes

the thin concentric lamina of which the spicula are formed. They are

nearly of the same length, forming a twisted rope-like axis, consisting

of parallel, nearly equal, lengthened, elongated fibres, without any

oblique or transverse interlacing fibres or spicula. They are of very

different thickness, appearing as if new ones were formed, and the

older ones gradually mcreased in diameter as the coral grows. In-

deed the only difference that I see between this coral and Gorgonia

is, that instead of having a single axis, it has many twisted into the

form of a rope, and instead of the axis being dilated at the base so

as to form a kind of root, the coral lives imbedded in a sponge.

If the fibres belong to a sponge, it is very remarkable that they

should never be found without the investing bark or presumed para-

site. I am not aware of any sponge which consists simply of parallel

fibres without any anastomosing or transverse filaments, nor of any spi-

cula of a sponge which are of different diameters gradually increasing

in thickness, and formed of numerous concentric layers, like the axis

of a Gorgonia.

It appears to me to be much more consistent with probability that

Hyalonema should be a coral, than that it should be a sponge of a

structure never before observed, covered with a parasite also peculiar

in organization and new to science.

Notice of a Hybrid Crowned Pigeon. By D. W. Mircue tt, Sec. ZS.

The habits of so singular a form as the Crowned Pigeon possess an

interest, which will, I believe, be a sufficient apology for my desire to

make some record of the first instance of its successful nidification in

confinement. And I make the record of this particular instance

with greater confidence, because the previous experience of the So-

ciety’s Menagerie affords proof that the bird discovered by M. Steurs

808 Miscellaneous.

in Gillolo, and described in the Proceedings of 1844 under the name

of Goura Victoria, by Mr. L. Fraser, is not the female of Goura

coronata, as has been suggested, but a true and distinct species.

The number of Crowned. Pigeons in possession of the Society having

been reduced to a single female of Goura Victoria, and a male of

Goura coronata, they were placed, by my direction; in the same divi-

sion of the old Aviary. In the beginning of June last it was observed

that they had paired. About two months afterwards they began to

make attempts at the construction of a nest.. In the open part of the

Aviary there was a large branch of a tree fixed transversely, as a perch,

about six feet from the ground. They commenced their work by

carrying up twigs and pieces of stick which had been purposely placed

- within their reach, to the extremity of the perch, and vainly endea-

voured to fabricate a platform on this slippery and insufficient foun-

dation. The careful keeper watched their difficulty, and supplied

them with the necessary support by fixing there a flat piece of basket-

work.

They now began in earnest, and on the 15th of August they ceased

from their labour, during which the male had generally carried up the

materials and the female disposed of them, On this eventful day it is

supposed the single egg was laid, but it was so constantly covered by

one or other of the birds, that the keeper did not get sight of it for

some time afterwards. The nest was within a few feet of the front of

the Aviary, which during the period of incubation was passed by many

thousands of visitors: still so adroitly did the birds watch their oppor-

tunity, that I heard of no instance, except that in which the keeper

saw the egg, in which they were discovered in the act of relieving

each other. The exposed situation of the nest, which was very

slightly protected by the thin foliage of a climbing rose, rendered me

apprehensive of the effects of the weather on the young bird, which

was hatched on the 13th of September. It was covered with con-

stant assiduity by one or other of the parents, who fed it while be- -

neath them. Whether from excess of care or from accident I know

not, but it was found dead in the nest on the morning of the 17th,

the mother still sitting there with unmoved constancy, and over-

shadowing the dead corpse with her warm breast, as if incredulous of

her bereavement.

On the 24th of October another egg was produced, but, having

been dropped from a perch in the house, was found broken on the

ground. These birds are still in admirable health, and I have hope

that if they breed at an earlier period in the approaching season, they

will have better fortune, and succeed in bringing their produce to

maturity.

While upon this subject, I may perhaps not inappropriately advert

to another Columbine hybrid, of which two specimens exist in the

Collection, the produce of Hetopistes migratorius § and Turtur ri-

sorius 2. They have neither the tail of Hetopistes nor the collar of

risorius, and to any one who was ignorant of their origin, would pre-

sent indubitable indications of at least specific distinction.

ee ee a ee

Miscellaneous. 809

And I may also notice.in this place a hybrid of an entirely dif-

ferent kind, which was deposited during the earlier part of this ae

in the Society’s Menagerie, and has become the property of the Earl

of Derby. ‘This animal was imported from India some four years

ago, and appears to be the produce of a Zebu mother and a Yak sire,

although I have been altogether unable to trace its actual history.—

Proc. of Zool. Soc., Dec. 11; 1849.

SPH ZRONEMA DEFORMANS.

Some time since our attention was called to a curious case of hyper-

trophy in a crop of peas observed by Dr. Dickie, in the county of

Aberdeen, and a somewhat similar case occurred last year in the great

conservatory at Kew, on the leaves of more than one species of Ple-

roma. In the former case bodies, probably due to incipient fermen-

tation, resembling the yeast fungus, were present ; in the latter no

such bodies were observed. But in an eruptive disease on the leaves

of Eranthemum pulchellum, lately transmitted by one of our corre-

spondents, where the external appearance is almost identical, the pre-

sence of a well-formed fungus is beyond all doubt. The under side

of the leaves is spotted with little pale dirty white, or fawn-coloured -

pustules, which exhibit at first a cellular structure, and appear to be

in that state a mere exuberant growth of the cellular tissue of the

leaf, containing no trace of filaments, or anything like fructification.

It is not, however, clear, when the further history of these pustules

is taken into consideration, that they are really an altered state of the

cells, and not a cellular tissue proper to the parasite; because not

only is the stroma of many Spherie distinctly and closely cellular,

but even where no visible stroma exists, as for instance, in Spheria

herbarum, the early stage of growth before any fructification is formed,

exhibits simply a mass of cells, and as it approaches maturity the

central cells are absorbed, while asci are developed from those near

the walls. In a very curious genus, lately communicated by Dr.

Montagne, after the absorption of the central cells, the basal cells are

transformed into spores, as in some b

In the production before us, the whole pustule is at first shapeless,

and confused with the tissue of the matrix. After a time however

the surface is rough, with a greater or less number of points, reduced

rarely to one or two, which are the ostioles of so many perithecia.

There are no asci, but myriads of very minute subelliptic spores are

produced on short delicate sporophores, without any trace of asci.

The fungus is therefore a Spheronema, taking the genus in a certain

degree of latitude; and it is very possible that at a certain stage of

growth the spores ooze out, forming a globule or cirrhus at the tip of

the ostiole, a circumstance dependent entirely on the degree to which

the perithecia are susceptible of collapsion. Not haying seen speci-

mens in their place of growth, we cannot state positively that the case

is so. For the same reason it is impossible to affirm what is the pre-

disposing cause of the production of the parasite—which not only

810 Miscellaneous.

disfigures the leaves, but makes the flowers droop and turn brown

before they are well expanded—or to suggest any remedy... The only

parties capable of doing so are those who can watch its growth; and

when once the real nature of the substance is ascertained, their obser-

vations, if made with care and tolerable acuteness, will be worth a

thousand times more than any speculations in the closet. It is a

cheering fact that the cultivator’s eye is turned to every anomalous

appearance, because it shows an increase of intelligence, and the very

act of inquiry and expectation of a reply keeps the faculties on the

alert, and stimulates to further observation. We would, however,

strongly urge the wisdom of not leaning entirely upon others, but

trusting a little as well to native powers of observation. It is well to

know whether any anomalous appearance is due to a fungus or insect,

or whether it is some diseased affection produced by outward con-

ditions, or by innate constitutional weakness. But these points

being ascertained, it is to the first observer of the affection that we

may justly look for available information. .

The species being undescribed may be characterized as follows :

Spheronema deformans ; parasitic on living leaves ; perithecia oblong,

growing several together from a pallid pustule, which is rough wit

the free ostioles; spores minute subelliptic.—M. J. B.—Gardeners’

Chronicle, Sept. 7, 1850.

On the Names of the Victoria Water Lily. By J. De C. Sowrrsy,

F.L.S., Secretary to the Royal Botanic Society.

The observations of Mr. Gray, in the last number of the ‘ Annals,’

p- 146, seem to call for the following remarks.

From the various printed accounts of this splendid plant, the six

names below may be collected :—

Euryale Amazonica, Poeppig, 1832.

Nymphea Victoria, Schomburgk, 1837.

Victoria Regina, Grays 1837.

. Victoria Regalis, ib.?, 1837.

Victoria Regia, Lindley, 1837, Hooker, 1846.

Victoria Cruziana, D’Orbigny, 1840.

It is clear that the oldest of these names is Euryale Amazonica

(and unless it be thought proper to accept the provincial names, one

of them must be employed) ; now therefore that it is found that the

plant does not belong to the genus Huryale, and that it forms the

type of a new genus, the specific name Amazonica ought to be re-

tained, or rather, it ought never to have been altered. As for the

“permission of Her Majesty,” our loyalty need not to be alarmed,

for it appears most probable that the “permission” only applied to

the name Vicrorta along with the generic name Nymphea in Sir

R. Schomburgk’s letter before it was revised, Regina being an after-

thought. Her Majesty will not be offended by that name being

adopted which is most in accordance with accepted rules. I would

therefore call it Victoria Amazonica. The Victoria Cruziana of

D’Orbigny is supposed to be only a variety.

Meteorological Observations. 311

CAPTURE OF TETRODON PENNANTII.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—1I beg leave to communicate to you the fact that a

fine specimen of the Tetrodon Pennantii(?) was lately washed up

ashore on the coast of the co. Wexford. The length is 18 inches.

As it was skinned when it arrived in Dublin, Mr. Glennon, who

stuffed it, could not say whether it was male or female.

I remain Gentlemen, yours most obedient,

Dublin, Sept. 18, 1850. H. W. Hopxins.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR AUG. 1850.

Chiswick.—August 1. Hazy. 2. Densely overcast: slight haze: clear. 3, 4,

Fine. 5,6. Very fine. 7. Very fine: rain at night. 8. Cloudy: slight rain.

9. Fine. 10. Fine: drizzly. 11. Fine. 12. Fine: thunder: clear at night.

13. Heavy clouds : very fine: lightning at night. 14. Cloudy: very fine. 15. Slight

rain: cloudy: clear. 16. Very fine. 17, 18. Cloudy and fine. 19. Boisterous,

with dry air: clear. 20. Fine. 21. Overcast: heavy rain: frosty at night.

22. Clear and fine. 23, 24. Cloudy: fine: clear. 25. Overcast: drizzly. 26.

Slight rain. 27. Fine. 28. Very fine. 29. Clear and fine. 30, Very fine.

31, Overcast.

Mean temperature of the month ............ Soi cdt ddd} G00 codsae (DISS

Mean temperature of Aug. 1849 ......... wis cas agddghahdevsaces soe 62 *91

Mean temperature of Aug. for the last twenty-four years ... 62 °18

Average amount of rain in AUg. .eereseeeseseeresteeseerseeeee, 2°41 inches.

Boston.— Aug. 1,2. Cloudy. 3. Fine. 4. Cloudy. 5—7. Fine. 8. Fine:

rain with thunder and lightning p.m. 9. Cloudy: rain a.m.and p.m. 10. Cloudy.

11. Fine. 12. Fine: rain p.m. 13. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 14, Fine.

15. Cloudy. 16. Fine. 17. Cloudy. 18. Fine. 19. Cloudy: stormy. 20.

Fine: stormy. 21. Fine. 22. Fine: rainr.M. 23, 24, Fine. 25. Cloudy:

rainr.M. 26. Fine. 27. Cloudy: rain p.m. 28—S0, Fine. 31. Cloudy.

Applegarth Manse, Dum/fries-shire.—Aug. 1. Slight shower at night : fine day.

2. Slight drizzle: fine day. 3. Fair and fine, though cool. 4. Heavy rain and

high wind. 5. Fine a.m.: rainp.m. 6. Fair and fine a.M.: shower p.m. 7,

Fair and fine: rainr.m. 8. Rain a.m.: cleared: raine.mM. 9. Rain: cleared p.m.

10. Rain e.m. 11. Rain. 12. Rain: finep.m. 13. Fair and fine. 14. Fair:

sultry. 15. Warm: sultry. 16. Fair: slight drizzle. 17. Fine: slight drizzle.

18. Wet nearly all day. 19. Shower: stormy, 20. Showers short and frequent.

21. Fine harvest day. 22. Showery: hail: cool. 23. Fair till 5 p.m.: rain

heavy. 24. Frequent showers: hail. 25. Wet day: cleared p.m. 26. Fine

harvest day: slight shower. 27. Heavy rain all day: flood. 28. Fine harvest

morning: one shower. 29, Fine harvest morning: fair all day. 30. Fine har-

vest morning. $1. Slight drizzle a.m. : cleared.

Mean temperature of the month ....... sas pag <neuhans ines sekase uae)

Mean temperature of Aug, 1849 ............. edie’ cess Specsetsee OO <7

Mean temperature of Aug. for twenty-eight years ......... sero? O

Rain (average) for twenty-three years in Aug. ............ «+s 3°60 inches,

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Aug. 1. Clear: cloudy. 2. Bright: cloudy. 3.

Showers: cloudy. 4. Rain: clear. 5. Cloudy: clear. 6. Clear. 7. Clear:

fine: cloudy. 8. Rain: thunder-showers, 9. Cloudy: rain. 10. Fog: fine.

11. Rain: cloudy. 12. Fine: hot: fine. 13. Fine, 14. Fine: cloudy : fine.

15 Damp: cloudy: fine. 16. Cloudy. 17. Bright: cloudy. 18. Showers:

cloudy. 19,20. Showers. 21. Bright: clear. 22. Bright: rain and thunder,

23, 24. Showers: 25. Rain: drizzle. 26. Showers: drizzle: showers. 27,

Damp: rain. 28. Showers: rain. 29. Showers. 30, Cloudy: rain. 31.

Showers.

19-F | 16-£ 06.1 16.0! oL-2s

£.09 sol hsb Crt 19-62% €9L-62 LVL-62 | 6£-6% |€L3g-6z (096-66 “Uva

1-0€ | 10-0€ | Z1.0€ | O1-0€ | £8.62 Z62-0€ '00€.0€ 1é

0-0€ |S0-0€ | €1-0€ | O1-0€ | 08-6% 122-0 £9%-08| ‘of D

02-SS |S-L0

verre") em | cm [tmum| cm | 19 | SS] 6F/F19| ZS| oP 29 |

OG. [SPB /""""""| sma | sm | cm | ca | BS) €S |) SE/FLS| 0S) €€ | -g9 |

eg. freee lem! om | ot gv | 67 | SP) LS| 2S) z€ | Lo Z0.08 | Lg-6% | 20.08 | 96-62 | 99.62 |IV1-0€ EST.0£| °6z

op. LO. emu) emu feu! cu 1G | o¢ | €F\ foo ¢-€¢| oF | Lo 99.6% | €L-6% | F6-62 | 68-6% | 95.6% 90-08 F1T-0€| “gz

foe) co wm} ts | ems | OF | 2S | SE! gS) 9S] 60 | Zl 92-62 | 98-62 | L9.6z | 88-62 | 02-64 906-62 £12-08| °Zz

Go. °°" OT- | 10- | smu jmu-m|*mum| smu | gh | 6h | 0S|f69| 09) OF L $8-6% | ZP-6% | 86.63 65-63 | 82-6% 661-6 £61.08} "9%

61. "| OT. | tas] sms | sms | ms | FPS | 1G | feh| zo] 09) FS | LO | P1-6% | 0-62 | Sh.6z | 19-67 | PP-6% 668-62 890.08 | °Sz

61. |" "OL. |-msm| sms | ows | vs | 19] zo | Ob] 8S) £9) ob | ol | LL6z |zg-6z | £8-6z | 08-62 95-62 621-62 OF0-08 | “bz

ZE- |$S-0 E1- |") sms | ems | -m | ms | OP | 1G | 6£) 899-19] 6€.| 99 OL-6z | PF.6z | 1-64 | 89.6 9P-6z [7R8-6% $86.42| “fz

sreeeepeereee memyeesset) ems | ems | tass | sms | 09 | Zo | 9€| 89.09) 6€ | 99 9P-6z | 67-62 | 25.6% | EF-6% HE-6% 661-60 LE3.6z xe)

Le. [oe | ob. | yes mum! *s *s | ob | €4S | f6€) 69, 09; ZE | ZO £5-6% |0S-62 6F-64 | RP-6% %Z-6Z |B19-6% 9F9.64| “1Z

Sie |e") 10. |smum| -m | om | ms | $Sh | #19 | PH) LS). SS) EF | 89 09-62 | Rf-6z | gF.6z | SP-6% L1-6% 901-62 '81L.6%| ‘0%

TZ. rrr esis emu) vas | tm | tm | F6R | 99 | Bh) 69| 09! SP | 89 ZE-6% | 66-82 | OF-6% | SE-6 1.6% |€SL-66 S6L-6%| “61

nti seers] sag | em | ms | 6G | $79 | Z| €9| €9| 6h | yl L062 | 6z.6z | 9F-6% |£9-6% O€-62 \LOL:62'966-62| “SI

QO. [errr sees /te* cayea| ce | smu | sm | ZS} SS} SS| Fo) g9| 6F | 9L 96-6 | 96.62 | 06-62 | L8-62 OF-6z 996-62 £00.08 | *LI

sr1gG.g ceetttireete*) om | ems | ou | cau | GS | f6G | 99/¥69) £9! £S | BL 96.6% | 20.0 | 06-62 | 96-62 9F-6z |PP6-6% 226-62) “Or

srceeeleovese soveeel tg, | em | em | on | sa | £6¢ | £09 |For | ez S-€9| 2S | o£ (0-06 | 70.0€ | 00-0€ | P0-0€ S-68 |196-62/110-0€ | *S1

srrresleaeeee Ob, [eee urea! ems |tmun| con | 6S | $96 | f6h | $09 S-£9! SS | al |80.0€ 120.08 |Z0.0€ |00-0€ zS-6z \F66-6z PI0-08| “PI C

srertslenseee 7g, *m |‘mua| ‘mu | $Z¢ | $69 | Sb} 69) 19) LP | SL 68.62 | 16-62 | £8-6% | S862 S£-6% |SS9g-62|106-62| “EI

So. va See 8? ? Sa ee wyed |; “au | “Mss “as cs Ls ¢£¢ co £9 OV u 96.6z 88-62 B8-62 69-62 | 0Z-6% £69-62 128-62 “Sl

1% [777°] PO. | mss | «mu | ems | “ms | $po | o¢ | S| 99] £9! 0S | FL 99.62 |eF.6z | Bh-6z | 29-62 | 22-62 \2al.68 €28-60| “IT.

PP. |" go. |Z0- | as | cms | sm | ms} Co | 96 | £S| 90! Fo} eS | SL | 19.6% |19.6z | 09-62 |z9-62 | 92-6z £9.62 SL8-62| “OT

GIs [terres GT. [e7*2"| cu | msm| cms | sms | gg | £ €$| 99) ZO) 19 | IL | €P-6% | 8£.6% | £V-62 | 0€-6% 90-62 00L.62z 0bL-62| °6

Lo. |G9.0 ***"**| Oe | “@ | "ms | smss| “ms | LO | fog | #59} 99) ZL] 19 | SL LV.6z | 6Y-6z | OF-62 | gb-6z | 11.6% 659.6 fEL-68| *8

sttreclesseee serves OO, | *Qg ‘a9 | ‘ma | “ms | $99 gS | for) faq| 09! 89 | LL 2.6% | 08-62 | LS-62 | £L-6z | £€-6% £98.62 |1L9-62| *-L @

sh eeeeleveees wenceeleewres! ogy ‘m |*muu} ‘au | $1¢ | $¢¢ | gt! So} zo! 6P PL \PL-6z | £9-62z | 89-62 | 69-62 | 02-62 |0Zl-6z |FEL-6%| *9

‘ms | mss] ms | $1¢ | Lo /$z¢|}¥19| 14) 9S | 28 29-62 | BP-6z | 85-64 | 8S-6Z | 81-62 1699-62 |0SL-62| °S

LG» |reererireseeeieerees] om | mss | sms | ms | $29 | $P9 | F19| Zo} OL} ZG | LL ov-6z | SP.6z | 0S-6% | £$-62 | 92-62 |218-6% |176-62| “P

QO. frersssiereeseireeeee| ms | msm] sm | "a | CC] Lo |} 41S) %z9| VO} £9 | 6L | 08-62 | 08-6Z | $g-6% | 16-6% | OS-6% [086-62 |9F0-0F| *€

“stereiecseneiedceeaieees’) can | *ms | urea} ‘ms | So} 69 | gh) f99| 89] SS | 69 (98-62% | 18-62 | 26-6z | 16-62 | ZS-62 |8Z0-0F [960-08 |

60. |"*""""| go. | 10. | *s | *@ | *@ | *@ | gS{ gS} Lb} OL) SO} LS | OL |¥6-6% |$1-0€ | G0-0€ | Z1-0€ | $9.62 611-08 |1Z1-08) *

at Seal soem take ‘Sn

-) ie) -) o| = p = \&s 5 = urd ure ud ue : 3 V

Fe £312] = Fe e3| 2 | 5e| 2* | ee 5 |5 jee) pot & | te | wile | oe | ee] LT coca

=8| 3 z g = 23 $2. s BS *yorspurg *artys Pr *yormpurg 3S

“Urey “PUL *1949ULOULIIY J, *19}9WIOIVY ed

° Fh

*ANYUGC ‘asunpy yonpung 7) ‘u0rsno[D *d ‘Ady 247 49 puy SaulHs-saruawagy ‘asunpy yjunsajddp yw ‘sequng * A, *Ady 247 49 {NoLsog

7D *|[ROA “AQ 49 SuopuoT] «vau ‘xOLMSIHC 70 Ajavv0g jounynaysojy ay} fo uapavy ayz yo uosdwoyy, “aj 49 apy suoywasasgy porSoposoajayy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 35. NOVEMBER 1850.

XXVIII.—On the Pholadide. By Witii1am Crark, Esq..

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, June 26, 1850.

I Bue to lay before you descriptions of the animals of the Pho-

ladide, including the anatomies of Pholas dactylus and Teredo

megutara, which, with my notes on P. papyracea and on the

terebrating mollusca that have already appeared in the January

* Annals’ for 1850, will form a complete monograph on this

tribe, with the exception of the animal of P. crispata, that does

not occur on the southern coasts, and that of Xylophaga dorsalis,

which though met with alive many years ago was not then ob-

served. :

Pholas, Teredo, and Xylophaga constitute the British genera

of this family. I have just submitted the Pholades and the Te-

redo megotara to a rigorous examination, not only of the external

organs, but I have entered into detailed observations on their

anatomical structure. Grave errors exist in our records relative

to this family, both as regards the shells and the functions of the

soft parts.

It is really strange that in so celebrated and ancient a genus

as Pholas, so often the theme of discussion, so many doubts and

contradictory accounts should still prevail respecting the hinge,

cartilage, ligament and adductor muscles of the animal. Though

there may be errors of minutiz, I think that malacologists will

find, in this account, some rectifications, obscure points explained,

a variety of new matter, and that the observations on the struc-

ture of P. dactylus and Teredo megotara will assist not only to

illustrate this family, but, mutatis mutandis, give a general view

of the material points of the organization of the animals of the

Acephala.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 21

eee

Se RR TS DEI

ee ee =

”

NO OO nae tin et nF ach NGAI INY NEES i Arg EV LLION AE ADIN 5 i TORN RG CELE LEI LLP DELO:

314 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

As I have, in the accounts below, entered so largely into the

incidents of this group, I shall at once plunge “ in medias res.”

Pholas dactylus, Linneus.

Animal conically elongated ; body pale bluish white ; mantle

tinged with yellow, very thick ventrally, posteally, and around

the gape ; the other portions are of the thinnest texture, closed

throughout except anteriorly a large oval aperture for the passage

of the foot, and having the posterior end produced into a long

retractile sheath of a milk-white colour when denuded of the

epidermis, inclosing the branchial and anal siphons, which are

just separated at their termini, the former with 12-16 long cirrhi,

usually furnished on one side, sometimes on both, with 3-7

fimbriz, besides one or two intermediate shorter cirrhi, which are

ciliated on both sides ; the anal tube is plain and slightly escal-

loped, but in some states it appears to have a number of short

blunt cirrhi, which are not real, but occasioned by the doubling of

‘ the points of the scallops on contraction ; their colour is brown,

interspersed with a few white blotches, producing a pepper-and-

salt appearance ; the sheath for a short distance from the ter-

minus is studded with subcircular whitish squamous papille.

The foot is plain, hyaline, bluish white, suboval, pointed before

and behind, truncate basally, rather obliquely fixed to the body

by a long cylindrical, thick, fleshy white pedicle. The sheath can

be extended to double the length of the shell, and the branchial

portion is often distended with water to three times the usual

size ; its diameter greatly exceeds the anal one. ‘There are on

each side the body a pair of long narrow symmetrical branchiee ;

these are nearly of similar size, reaching fully to the anterior end,

from which they taper gradually posteally, and lie, not free, but

fixed throughout their extent to within half an inch of the

branchial compartment ; they are pale brown ; the branchial ves-

sels are transverse, large, but not crowded, and present the aspect

of coarse pectinations. There are two triangular elongated

pointed palpi on each side in connection with each other and

the branchiz by narrow flat ribbons running above and below

around the mouth ; the structure and position of these palpi are

so unlike each other, that one can hardly admit the appellation

of palpum to be applied to the external one, which, instead of

being fixed to the body like its fellow, is glued by one side to

the manile nearly its whole length, the point only being free, the

upper part forming with the upper portion of the one on the

other side an attenuated striated narrow band or fillet around the

upper part of the mouth; these external palpi have the aspect of

very long irregular triangles, which, instead of being thick like

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 315

the ones on the body, are thin and laminar, and have more the

appearance of branchial plates than of ordinary palpi. Notwith-

standing these peculiarities they have not the disposition of the

blood-vessels of the regular branchiz, being quite smooth on the

side next the mantle, and on the other closely striated ; in these

respects they are like their discordant fellow-palpi, which are

smooth on the side next the body, and striated on the other ; the

striated surfaces partially lap on each other; the external man-

tellar palpi are very much longer than those on the body. These

appendages are usually considered to be of a tentacular nature, to

conduct the aliment into the mouth: that may be; but they have

also branchial functions, as they are connected with each other

by avery visible artery that coalesces with that of one of the main

branchiz, and I have not a doubt that leading branchial veins

form a similar union with those of the regular branchie. The

liver is anterior, of ample volume, granular, and yellowish green.

Pholas parva, Pennant.

Animal thick, subcylindrical, less elongated than its congeners ;

body milk-white ; mantle pale bluish white, when deprived of the

fugacious light-red epidermis, which, at the closure of the valves,

forms a line resembling a suture of a red sandy colour: this di-

vision of the body causes each side of it to appear banded. The

mantle is closed except an aperture for the foot, and being pro-

longed into a long retractile sheath covered with a thick red-

brown epidermis, which is aspersed with thickset sand-like red

eminences, or minute papillz, that become larger and more in-

tense at the termini of the orifices, where its margin is irregu-

larly encircled with a fine light brown fringe or rather pile ;

within the periphery of this fringe are the siphonal apertures,

the branchial one being rather the longest, without cirrhi, but

sinuated or escalloped, and marked with a dozen brown and white

alternate lines running into the tube; these at half-contraction

have the appearance of short blunt cirrhi, occasioned by the

doubling of the brown and white points of the scallops, the two

nearest the anal tube being the longest in appearance, with a

single one exactly opposite the two; these however are only de-

ceptions, and vanish entirely when the tube is fully expanded ;

the anal cylinder is pale brown and perfectly simple ; both siphons

are destitute of cilia, having only the margins of the sheath finely

pilose ; none of the other Pholades are without cirrhi on the

branchial orifice. The foot, when at rest, is nearly an oval, but

in action it becomes pointed behind and rounded in front; it is

truncate at the base, and fixed to the body by a long round cy-

lindrical fleshy pedicle of pale bluish white. The branchiz and

21*

316 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

the palpi on each side are so nearly similar to those of P. dac-

tylus as to require no observation ; the siphonal sheath when ex-

tended is double the length of the shell, The liver is darker

than in the last species.

Pholas candida, Linneeus.

Animal conically elongated from the anterior end to the pos-

terior axis of the cone. The body, sheath and mantle are a pale

red-brown, but when divested of the epidermis, of the palest hya-

line tinged with brown. The mantle as usual is closed, except

the aperture for the foot, and being produced into a sheath that

is proportionately shorter than in its congeners ; the siphons are

of the same length, and both are cirrhated at their orifices, the

only example in this respect that we know of amongst the Pho-

lades ; the branchial with about twelve whitish brown rays, of

deeper tint towards the base, and between some of them one or

two smaller, but not fimbriated ; the anal has about eight short

pale rays. Some authors describe papille on the tubes ; our spe-

cimens only showed minute sand-like points, which we think are

due to the epidermis. The foot is much narrower, more elon-

gated and pointed than in any of its congeners, and fixed to the

body by a compressed pedicle, of a pale hyaline in some animals,

and flaky bluish white in others. All the other organs exhibit no

particular variation from those of P. dactylus.

I have so fully entered on the boring qualities of the Pholades

in the January Number of the ‘ Annals’ for 1850 as to require

no remarks. The Pholades are generally excavators and imha-

bitants of rocks, chiefly the red sandstone on the South Devon

coast, but the P. dactylus and P. candida often burrow and pass

their existence in pure sand at the back of the Warren and

Cockle Sands at Exmouth, where the finest and most delicately

sculptured individuals are found, surpassing in beauty the rock

specimens. Having concluded my remarks on the external

organs of the Pholades, I shall now consider the anatomy of

the P. dactylus, connecting with it the parts of the shell that

relate to the hinge, cartilage, ligament, curved subumbonal

apophyses, and other accessories: for reference, and to prevent

confusion, I have distributed the matters to be considered into

distinct sections.

The Hinge.

The hinge of the Pholades appears not to be well understood,

and has not received the investigation that has been so liberally

bestowed on the terebrating powers of the animal ; it is extraor-

dinary even in late malacological works to find it described as

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 317

obscure and rudimental, and M. Deshayes, in his comment on

Pholas in the last edition of Lamarck, mentions the hinge ‘as

scarcely existing, and not being a ‘ véritable ligament ’—how dif-

ferent from the fact! And I will observe, that if there is a genus

better provided than any other of the bivalves with ligamental

appendages, it is Pholas.

The hinge of Pholas dactylus has very slight traces of denti-

cular assistance ; it nevertheless works, en charniére, in a circum-

scribed space, to which it is confined by powerful ligaments, and

though somewhat different in its component parts from the usual

configuration, it does not in its functions materially differ from

those of the ordinary bivalves ; it has a strictly internal cartilage,

which is laminar, of small volume, oval shape, and light yellow

colour ; it is fixed on the internal portion of the convexity of the

valves, termed the hinge, which articulates, imbedded in the thin

plates of the cartilage. The ligament succeeds ; it consists of two

parallel plates, between which is a considerable interspace of

strong, close-set, white elastic transverse threads, the one fixed

more externally to the inner side of the reflected dorsal cellular

excrescence ; the other, below it, to the internal commissure of

the two valves, thus forming a powerful ligament that allows

them the usual movement of the ordinary hinge: on this is added

a third ligamental apparatus, which may be termed accessorial,

to increase the strength of the hinge, and is formed by the re-

flection of the tough end of the mantle issuing between the ante-

rior points of the valves in an elongated oval form, and covers the

transverse threads of the outer layer of the ligament ; it is firmly

secured by throwing out filaments which enter the dorsal cells of

each valve ; this production of the mantle is further fortified by

two thin, flexible, suboval testaceous plates, supported by a sub-

triangular rest ; these appendages are exudations from the re-

flexed mantle. The posterior part of the valves, as is usual in

elongated shells, has the common continuous membranous liga-

ment produced by the protrusion of the edge of the mantle, with

the addition, in this species, of a long thin linear testaceous

plate ; the use of this posterior ligament is to assist in maintain-

ing the valves from sliding out of their natural position. It ap-

pears then that Pholas is iron-bound as to ligament, which,

in it, is far more powerful in securing the valves than in the

shells of any other group of the Acephala of similar fragility and

tenuity.

The Muscular System.

It will now be convenient to notice the muscular system, and

in the first place, that part of it connected with the shell. «In

this group of bivalves, the curved spatulate apophyses springing

318 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

under the umbones have long excited the attention of naturalists,

and the uses assigned. to them as supports of the body, we be-

lieve to a certain extent to be correct ; but they have other im-

portant functions that have not attracted sufficient notice. Before

they are mentioned, it will facilitate their illustration if it is now

stated, that though an anterior adductor muscle is spoken of by

authors, there is not a trace of one in Pholas dactylus, and I be-

lieve all its congeners are also deprived of this organ.

There is only one adductor muscle in Pholas, not posteriorly

situated, but very slightly post-medial: the fact of the absence

of this organ anteriorly, I think I have ascertained beyond doubt :

no muscle passes through the animal or embraces the mantle

anteally, the tough and thickened margins of which are sup-

ported on both sides the shell and around the gape by long thin

strap-shaped fillets thrown off from the medial adductor muscle,

which, with that of the foot, may be considered as the great points

of departure of all the principal muscles of the body.

Some authors contend that what I call the ligament, under

the dorsally reflected mantle, is the anterior adductor: this idea

cannot be supported, as independent of this strange position for

an adductor muscle, the two layers of filaments are fixed, the one,

external to the other, with a space between them, to the shell, and

not to the animal ; therefore they are ligamental, and their action

and reaction have the same effect as in the ordinary bivalve

ligament.

The important functions of the crotchets under the beaks claim

particular notice, as much error has existed with respect to them :

their utility origimates from the two very strong muscular bands

given off from the foot, which are fixed to their spatulate rough-

ened terminations, and serve as points d@’appui for its action in

the work of excavation, without endangering or distressing the

body. We have here a beautiful illustration of the resources of

nature to accomplish what is necessary for the well-being of her

creations ; for if the foot was attached to the body as in the ordi-

nary bivalves, without aid, the severe action of excavation would

probably paralyse the animal and tear it from its natural posi-

tion, which result is prevented by this admirable contrivance,

and the body lies securely supported in the curvature of these

appendages, whilst the movement of the foot is altogether main-

tained by working from the crotchets.

Nature has not given this animal an anterior adductor, because

it is unnecessary, as it rarely expands the large gape by a sepa-

ration of the valves ; and when it does, the medial adductor and

the limited action of the ligament suffice: the permanent gape is

the equivalent for what in ordinary bivalves is effected by the

opening and closing of the shell by the adductor muscles. The

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 319

apophysary and pedal apparatus are not the substitutes for an

anterior adductor muscle ; for if they did act as such, their mus-

cular powers must remain im quietude from the necessary con-

traction, and the excavating action would be destroyed: the two

actions are completely antagonistic.. The posterior part of the

valves is only opened slightly to allow the issue of the basal

portion of the branchial sheath, to assist by attrition in the en-

largement of the posterior part of the chamber whilst the foot is

operating in front.

The foot and pedicle, which in a living state appear almost

hyaline, when they have become exsiccated, will be found to consist

of a mass of longitudinal elastic fibres, the principal portion of

which centre on the umbonal excrescences, and the remainder

supply muscular threads to the anterior part of the body: the

basal area of the foot is by far the most coriaceous portion.

Lamarck’s Dimyal arrangement is almost untenable, as the

Pholades having only a medial adductor are removed therefrom,

and many of his Monomyz having two muscles renders the posi-

tion still more doubtful. The medial adductor of the Pholades

is a most influential organ ; it is fixed to and is an integral com-

ponent of the mantle at that point where it becomes the origin of

the siphonal sheath, and adheres by its large subcircular flaps to

each side of the valves, showing when removed two well-marked

cicatrices : this muscle extends its influence to each extremity of

the animal, as from it the mantellar marginal supports emanate ;

it also supplies the siphons with powerful retractors, and furnishes

the tube into which the rectum discharges with a sphincter ; it is

the main support and connection of the animal with the poste-

rior part of the shell; it likewise supplies the posteal parts of the

body with the minor muscular threads ; and finally it is the organ

of a limited relaxation to allow the valves to be opened in con-

cert with the cartilage and ligament for the issue of the basal

portion of the branchial sheath, when it is required to assist in

excavation, and of their closure to expel the water from the re-

spiratory sac.

The whole mass of the branchial and anal tubes is a tissue of

coriaceous muscles which are composed of layers of strong close-

set longitudinal fibrous cords, crossed at right angles by minor

ones, and at the posterior extremities they throw off the special

annulated retractors of the terminal cirrhi of the branchial ori-

fice, which appear each to have a minute sheath, and they also

provide for the retraction of the anal orifice.—We have next to

examine the nervous influences.

The Nervous Influences.

The powerful and diffusely distributed muscles of this species

320 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadidee.

would lead us to expect that the medullary masses would be of

corresponding importance ; this is not the case, as in Pholas dac-

tylus 1 can only find two inconsiderable ganglia; the anterior one

is the largest, consisting of a white pulpy mass, situated on the

centre of the cesophagus just above the buccal aperture ; from it

two distinctly visible threads curve anteriorly, the one giving

filaments to the right, the other to the left palpum, from whence

additional ramifications proceed to the anterior parts of the

body, besides supplying the muscles of the foot. The posterior

ganglion is situated between the heart and the anus, and is con-

nected with the anterior one by two close, parallel, dorsal, very

minute longitudinal threads that are seen without difficulty, and

cannot weil be mistaken for veins; the minor mass furnishes

threads to the adductor muscle, and sends to the ovarium and

muscles of the belly appropriate filaments. This is all that I

have been able to observe of the nervous system, and collect from

it, that however insignificant the ganglionic masses may appear,

their effects on the muscles prove that the potentiality of their

influences is not impaired by the minuteness of the hair-like

threads which are the conductors of the subtle fluid that excites

their action.

The Digestive Organs.

We commence with the mouth, situate immediately above the

connecting labium of the palpi; it is rather a large transverse

orifice, and leads directly into the simple cesophagus, which pro- —

ceeds with a portion of the liver on each side of it through the

anterior part of the dorsal range into a small. oval stomach, the

base of which is enveloped by the light green granular liver

which pours the bile into its ridged coat by several ducts ; its

cavity is almost filled up with a folded plate, which I call the

gizzard or stomachal attritor, and authors the tricuspid mem-

brane, which is erroneously, as I think, considered by some ma-

lacologists an agent to regulate the entrance of the bile from the

liver. I think this idea cannot be sustained, as besides the stomach

being provided with bile ducts, one of the axes of the tricuspid |

corneous plate is fixed at the cardiac orifice of the stomach, and

receives the animalculz as they descend the cesophagus ; and after

trituration by the gizzard, which is worked by the elastic hyaline

stylet, they pass through the other axis of the tricuspid mem-

brane, which is inserted in the pyloric orifice into the intestine.

I have preparations showing the gizzard in the stomach with its

posterior end united to the intestine, and attached by the middle

to the hyaline stylet.

This singular organ, so well known to exist, I believe, in alk

bivalves, has caused some difference of opinion as to its use ; but

ee) ped

Mr: W. Clark on the Pholadide. 821

I think when all the incidents attached to it have been men-

tioned, they, in conjunction with the position in the stomach of

the tricuspid organ, can lead to no other conclusion than that the

apparatus is a gizzard worked by the foot and elastic stylet to

comminute the food, and is analogous to the gizzard in many of

the Gasteropoda. The stylet is for the basal half cylindrical, and

tapers from thence to the stomach, where it makes a loop, and is

fixed by a filamentary muscle to the gizzard or tricuspid mem-

brane; its colour is hyaline milk-white, and im certain lights

reflects the metallic hues ; the working point of support is the

centre of the basal part of the foot, through the pedicle of which

it proceeds obliquely to the stomach, guarded by a sheath which

appears to secrete a lubricating fluid, probably having its source

from the liver, through the centre of which it passes to its junc-

tion with the corneous attritor ; it is eminently elastic, formed of

a suite of circular lines; it is impervious. I have submitted it to

every sectional form, but the only departure from homogeneity

are the fine circular elastic fibres ; in the species we now describe

it is fixed by a short muscle to the bottom of the foot ; in P. parva

it appears to rest, free. At one time I thought the stylet might _

be the vehicle of a solvent fluid from the stomach, but its imper-

meability negatives this idea ; and if there is a connection with

the foot from the stomach, it must be by the sides of the walls

of its sheath ; in that case a solvent would neutralize the lubricity

so necessary to its action, as a spring for the gizzard ; besides, the

most careful examination of the external and internal surfaces of

the foot shows no connection between them, or orifice for the

issue of a solvent. No adjuvant powers of sight have enabled me,

in this species, to discover the pore which is said to admit water

to the foot of many of the bivalves, or to expel it if received from

the stomach.

I now return to the intestine, which we left united to the pos-

terior end of the tricuspid membrane; as soon as it is clear of

the pylorus, it makes a double and plunges deeply into the body,

nearly to the foot, through the folds of the liver, and then ascends

to the dorsal region, to near the point from whence it commenced

the cireumvolution ; it then proceeds under the peritoneum or

membrane enveloping the liver and stomach to the pericardium,

which it pierces, and passes in a straight line, embraced by the

ventricle and auricles, to its termination in the anal tube.

The Circulation and the Respiratory Crgans.

The circulation is complete ; that is, there is an aortic action,

and a venous reflux of the blood for aération to the pulmonary

apparatus. The respiration is effected by a pair of very long mem-

322 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

branous narrow symmetrical lamin on each side of the body,

composed of a vascular network, fixed under the mantle to the

dorsal range, accompanied also on ‘each side by a pair of palpi:

on leaving the body the four branchie without an intermediate

substance run together tapering to their termination at about

half an inch from the extremity of the branchial orifice; they are

firmly fixed the whole length by their bases from the point they

leave the body to the membrane which separates the anal from

the branchial cavity, cutting off all communication between the

two siphons ; consequently the water must be received and ejected

through the branchial siphon, or by the pedal orifice, in the bi-

valves with closed mantles, as is the case with the Pholades, and

probably with other families of the same structure in which the

branchial and anal tubes are separated their entire length by a

divisional membrane.

The discovery of this circumstance is so important as regards

the disputed point, how the branchie receive the ambient element,

that I have used every means to test it, by dissection, by all the

modifications of experiment, and particularly by mercurial injec-

tions ; this last mode I have used very successfully, as the follow-

ing operations will show. First, I threw into the anal siphon a

column of mercury that completely filled the cavity, and on ap-

plying further pressure regurgitation ensued, but not a particle

of the mineral found a passage to the branchial vault ; this result

occurred in many specimens, and though the pressure was often

considerable before regurgitation was allowed to take place, still

the branchial division of the mantle remained free from the quick-

silver. In one experiment the fluid appeared in the lateral tis-

sues ; this condition I attribute to a lesion of the dorsal lateral

membranes. 2ndly, J found that if there is the slightest solution

of continuity in the fine membrane on which the branchial ves-

sels are fixed on one side, and the interweavings and traceries on

the other, which form the roof of the anal siphon, the application

of the mereury to that tube gradually filled the whole range of

the branchial vessels, which exhibited a very elegant appearance,

but no fluid escaped from them into the branchial sac. 3rdly, I

repeated many times the first experiment with the view of endea-

vouring to find a passage through the rectum, and intestine on

the dorsal range that is embraced by the heart, but without sue-

cess ; if I had succeeded, it would have been impossible to arrive

at the stomach and mouth, as the intestine plunges into the body

coasting the foot, at which point it is of larger diameter, and

always filled with a compacted mass of sand which effectually

stops up the passage: this part of the intestine around the foot,

from its difficulty and the hardness of the fecal matters, seems

analogous to the ascending portion of the colon in man.

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 323

In all these attempts either regurgitation ensued, or the con-

tinual pressure of the mercurial column caused lesions.

This impossibility to pass anything into the rectum probably

arises from its sphincter, or one in the anal tube, as the stoppage

always occurred at that point where it empties into it.

4thly, On applying the mercury through the mouth and ceso-

phagus the stomach was readily filled ; but as soon as the pylorus

was passed, a stoppage not to be removed occurred, from the

duodenum being, like the colon in the last case, filled with sand ;

we may therefore conclude that water can never enter the stomach

of bivalves from the anal tube.

The spaces lining the roof of the anal siphon consist of four

longitudinal rows ; the two middle ones are the largest, and form

transverse parallelogramic figures, whilst the other two, one on

each side, are smaller subquadrangular areas. I can conceive

no other use for these crypts, in such families as have them, than

as depositaries forthe ova; if so, the oviducts of course commu-

nicate with them, and the ova probably remain there some time

after fecundation, and the final ejection, in bivalves of this struc-

ture, can only take place from the anal tube. It is probable that

the principal use of the anal conduit in the bivalves, in which the

branchial cavity is completely cut off from the anal one, is to

receive the rejectamenta, supply water to the ova during their

maturation, and ultimately to eject them.

It is necessary to state that these experiments require much

patience and attention, and some delicacy of manipulation, to

arrive at sound results; it is very material not to use specimens

with accidental lesions, or those made in removing the animal

from the shell, which operation, from the obstruction of the

crotchets, cannot be effected without some practice and dex-

terity. -

The result of the 1st and 3rd experiments would appear to

demonstrate the non-communication between the branchial and

anal siphons in the Pholades; this fact being established, they

will not be the exceptions ; but it is probable that the Myade, Sole-

nide, Lutrarie, &c. have a similar configuration of the branchial

apparatus; and though the Veneres, Cardia, and other open-

mantle bivalves, have the character of their branchial sacs differ-

ent from those of the Pholades, in not having the siphons com-

pletely separated, but more or less confluent, the possibility of

branchial currents must be admitted. Still, as it has been shown

that in the Pholades the water cannot be received and discharged

otherwise than through the branchial aperture, or from the pedal

orifice, it is clear that regular separate currents by cilia cannot

exist between the two siphons, so as to make one the inhalant,

824 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

and the other the exhalant canal; and if there is any truth in

analogy, every presumption authorizes us to conclude, that the

same action of the reception and discharge of the water through

the branchial siphon and pedal or ventral opening prevails in

the open-mantle bivalves, the Veneres, Cardia, &c., wherein the

branchial sac is posteriorly divided into two, not separated, but

confluent siphons at their bases, being only more or less divided

towards their terminal portions by an internal septum, so that

they must be considered in conjunction, and as one siphon, for

branchial purposes.

If therefore it be established beyond all reasonable doubt, that

there is no communication between the anal and branchial siphons

in Pholas, there is an end to the doctrine of separate branchial

currents by cilia; for if this is impossible in one ar of the

same class, we have a right analogically, and agreeably to the

axiom, “ ex uno disce omnes,” to consider that all are in a simi-

lar category as to the mode of admission of the water to the

branchiz, whatever may be the differences in certain classes in

the disposition and structure of the siphonal apparatus.

Having arrived at this conclusion, I will, though it is almost

unnecessary in corroboration of it, make a few additional remarks.

It is well known that muscles are often hung up high in the ere-

vices of rocks, some of them above the level of the ordinary tides,

where my dredger says that they remain suspended throughout

the year, and can only for a few days in each month, at spring

tides, receive the water: this condition may occur for about two

hours in 75 days out of the 365; yet when any of these animals

are opened, the cilia under the microscope will always be seen in

action, beating, subdividing, and eliminating the air from the

moisture. In this case, for near three-quarters of the year, the

creation of branchial currents is impossible ; they cannot be pro-

duced from nothing.

It appears then, whether the cilia be within the possibility of

assisting in the creation of branchial currents or not, their action

never ceases whilst moisture remains in the shells, and I think

it must be considered as settled, that there is no community

between the cilia and what are called branchial currents. I have

at Exmouth repeated all the experiments with the mercury on

fresh flexible animals ; the first were performed with rigid speci-

mens from spirit; the results are most satisfactory, and I think

entitle me to state with confidence, that in Pholas there is no

communication between the branchial and anal siphons.

I have now to offer a most important communication, which I

have only been in a condition to make since the above observa-

tions were written. I am enabled to state, after a prolonged

}

Mr. W. Clark on. the Pholadidee. 325

and anxious examination of fifty of the living Pholades, under all

the phases of experiment, that nine-tenths, if not all the water to

bathe the branchie is admitted at the pedal gape, and ejected only

by the branchial siphon; the anal one alone inhales water and dis-

charges it; and in the close-mantle Solenide, Myade, Lutrarie,

&e., as well as in the open-mantle Veneres, Cardia, &c., the water

is only admitted into the branchial vault at the pedal or ventral

aperture by the simple opening of the valves, and ejected accord-

ing to the structure of their respective sacs, either by the branchial

issue alone, as in the Pholades, &c., or as in the Veneres, Car-

dia, &e., by the two confluent orifices, which are in fact but one

branchial conduit.

This discovery and attendant results will finally I hope dispose

of the complicated scheme of some authors, of the reception and

discharge of the water for branchial purposes by cilia and sepa-

rate siphonal ducts, as it shows what I have always advocated,

that nature gives access to the water for the respiratory apparatus

by the simple opening of the valves, and causes it to be discharged,

when effete, by their closure at the posterior siphonal issue, as

well as by the pedal opening and ventral scissions of the mantle.

It is therefore I think satisfactorily proved, that the doctrine of

separate currents by cilia, and that the inhalant is always kept

distinct from the exhalant current, and admitted by a separate

aperture from that by which the latter is. expelled, or in other

words, that the water is imbibed by the branchial siphon and

discharged from the anal, is absolutely untenable.

The important discovery I have just related was made mani-

fest in the simplest manner. On taking up an animal, the siphons

of which were largely inflated, | observed that the great mass of

water was poured out from the branchial tube, and only a small

quantity from the anal one; on replacing the animal in water, I

was surprised, instead of seeing, as I expected, the water flow up

the branchial canal, to observe a powerful column, through the

tenuity of the membrane, pass rapidly from the pedal open-

ing, in consequence of the relaxation of the mantle around the _

pedal gape, and fill the branchial vault. This very decisive proof

how the water reaches the branchize induced me to vary the ex-

periment. I placed the animal with the tubes entirely in the

water and the pedal gape out of it; very little fluid entered the

branchial sac, the anal siphon alone imbibed a portion; and

on holding the animal with the siphons downward, scarcely any

water issued from the branchial one, and only a little from the

anal ; but as soon as I suffered the pedal gape fo reach the water,

a column was instantly seen to fill it as before.

I do not mean to say that if the pedal aperture is kept out of

the water, some fluid may not be imbibed by the branchial

326 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadidz.

tube ; nature will supply its wants by other channels if deprived

of the accustomed ones. I only insist on the position that the

usual canal for the entry of the main body of water for the use

of the branchiz in all bivalves is by the pedal and ventral aper-

tures, and that the exit is by both the branchial and pedal

fissures of the mantle, and that these actions are accomplished

agreeably to the wants and will of the animal at uncertain inter-.

vals by the simple opening and closure of the valves, and that

what are called currents by cilia do not exist. I cannot help

again observing on this simple solution of a disputed point ;—I

may call it as simple a one as that of Columbus, when he showed

how the egg may be made to stand on its apices; and yet it is

quite decisive of the desired point, how the water is admitted to

the branchiz.

The Secretory Organs.

Under this head, as I propose to offer at a future time some

observations on the anatomy of the Lamellibranchiata, I will

only at present mention the veins and glands which I think

produce the cartilage and ligament. On carefully opening the

lateral cavities on each side the anterior dorsal range, a fasciculus

of veins may be seen deposited therein, some of which I have

traced to the liver; and it is probable that the inspissated fluid

thrown off by them is specially applicable to the formation of the

cartilage and internal portion of the ligament, as I have found

their excretory ducts to be spongy masses that send forth the

viscous humour distilled from the veins on the internal convex

circular areas in which the valves articulate ; and a proof of one

at least of the true uses of the excretory apparatus is, that in

Pholas dactylus the fluid is of a light brown or drab, and it pro-

duces two thin cartilaginous plates of those colours, whilst in

P. parva the colour is as dark as tar, and the plates of the carti-

lage correspond with it. It is probable the coarser parts of this

secretion are separated from the concentrated cartilaginous mat-

ter, and form the interior layers of the ligament, the mantle only

producing the external skin. It is reasonable to suppose that all

bivalves have these secreting organs; and it will be desirable to

ascertain if such shells as the Mactre, Mye, Lutraria, &c., which

have internal cartilages of considerable volume, have the exere-

tory and secretory organs correspondently developed as in the

Pholades ; and if in those genera that have external cartilages,

there is any variation of structure.

The Reproductive Organs.

The Acephala are hermaphrodites without congression, and

as it is termed, they suffice for themselves; but this fact must

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 327

not» be understood ideally, as these animals have distinct visible

, the union of which, within themselves, produces the

male and female influences. I hesitate to concur in the state-

ment of some authors, that the sexes are distinct in the bivalves.

I think it is probable that this idea has arisen from the animals

being examined at different periods of the year. In the genial

months, the ovaria, and the virile membranous pouches, are dis-

tended and fully developed; but in the winter season, when all

nature flags, and takes repose after the exhaustions of the sum-

mer, and when even the influences of the “ ineadum Genetrix ”’

are softened down, then the ovaria and the pyriform virile mem-

branes become obsolete : these two very different states may have

contributed to produce erroneous conclusions. We must, as I

have elsewhere observed, not forget the precept,

“ Etheris et terre genitabile querere tempus.”

I do not mention that I have quoted this line a second time, as

an apology for the repetition; on the contrary, I mean to mark

the great importance in which it was held by the illustrious

author, who has in his work repeatedly used it or its equiva-

lent.

The ovarium of P. dactylus is a conical organ, amalgamated

with the lower part of the body, having a pointed apex. Though

I applied the quicksilver, I did not satisfactorily make out the

oviducts ; they do not appear to be at the apex of the ovarium,

and I am inclined to think that they are situate at the junction

of the body with that organ. In many bivalves it is considered

that the ova, on issuing from their receptacles, are at once com-

mitted to the protection of nature. I almost think this idea is not

correct, and that the ova, after fecundation and exclusion from

the ovarium, are for some time committed to the protection of

the parent before final ejection. In some bivalves, as in Anodon

and the Mytili, the ova are transferred to the interspaces of the

branchial lamine for maturation. In this species and its con-

geners we believe the ova pass from the ovarium into the crypts,

traceries and interweavings of the roof of the anal vault, and re-

main there separated from the ovarium, and undergo, mutatis

mutandis, precisely in the different seasons, the same phases and

aspects as I have mentioned concerning the ova in the ovaria of

the Dentalia, in my paper on that genus in the ‘ Annals,’ the ani-

mals of which are strict hermaphrodites, as are the Chitons and

Patelle ; and thus we see the propriety of placing those Gaste-

ropods as immediate sequences to the bivalves, in respect of na-

tural order.

Teredo, Adanson.

I submit for the consideration of malacologists a description of

328 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

the animal of one of the rarest of the Teredines and its anatomy.

I infer that this genus is still in great obscurity from the serious

mistakes that exist in the accounts of it: this is the more re-

markable, as it has attracted the greatest attention for the last

200 years in consequence-of its devastations, which have been so

alarming, that various governments have called in the aid of the

learned and scientific to examine into their nature, and suggest

the best means of preventing its destructive ravages.

Some authors, amongst them Sir Everard Home, call the

external veins the ducts of the testicles, and say the heart is

situated near the head. More modern accounts state that there

is no true hinge ; that the ligament is obsolete and the foot rudi-

mentary or absent; the branchie are described as long brown

fleshy cords; the elastic stylet is mentioned as a club-shaped

body peculiar to Teredo, and the animal is said to be furnished

with two stomachs. Some observers say, that the anterior ad-

ductor muscle is well marked, but the posterior one slightly ;

others affirm the branchie to be the ovaria, and that the protec-

tive tube of Teredo megotara is destitute of the posterior circular

laminze. I propose to show that not one of these statements is

correct. I am informed that M. Deshayes has produced anato-

mical details on one or more of the Teredines in his work on the

‘ Mollusques @’Algérie,’ which I have had no opportunity of con-

sulting; I must therefore abide by my own views.

The origin of this account is the receipt from Exmouth of a

pine stake, which has doubtless served as a water-mark in one of

the channels of the estuaries, and being destroyed by the perfo-

rations of these creatures, was taken floating in the offing at

that place. I received the mass enveloped in sea-weed, accom-

panied by bottles of sea-water. The log contained fifty living

specimens of this rare species unmixed with any other, many of

which were apparently full-grown and 10 inches in length ; some

I examined alive and dissected fresh, and many others from spi-

rits. These facilities have I think almost put it in my power to

produce a tolerably general idea of the animal, though it may

not be a complete anatomical detail. Under the circumstances

I have stated, I am inclined to think that the following notes

may afford malacologists some information, and enable them to

compare my humble attempt with the anatomies of Teredo by the

great masters in this branch of science. Agreeably to my usual

method I commence with the external description of the animal,

and then proceed to its anatomy.

Teredo megotara, Brit. Moll.

Animal vermicular, pale bluish white, inclosed in a subcylin-

drical elongated tubular mantle, not of very thin texture, only

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadidz. 829

open anteally and posteally. The specimen examined measured

8 inches from the front valves to the terminal pallets, and

when the siphons are extended, an inch longer. The anterior part

of the animal is inclosed in a pair of hemispherical shining white

valves, with a large angular gape in front, and rounded behind

into auricles, which im this species are much larger than in its

congeners ; the body and mantle are fixed to them, and proceed

under the protection of a testaceous tube to the terminal pallets,

which are also encased within the tube.

_- It will here be convenient to observe, to be spoken of more in

detail hereafter, that the calcareous tube through which the body

passes, has hitherto been considered as one of mere protection ;

but I shall show that though the globular valves in front work

free in the tube, it is as much a part of the animal as the shell

of the Pholades, inasmuch as it is fixed to it posteriorly by a very

strong muscle.

The branchie are invisible until the mantle is opened. There

is what appears to be a purple dull red labium on each side the

mouth, connected by a thin membrane ; these have been termed

salivary glands, and may perhaps be such. The oral aperture is

subtriangular. The foot im the living animal appears bluish

hyaline, but when the moisture is absorbed it is muscular and

coriaceous, attached to the body by a thick powerful cylindrical

pedicle, and in its centre the terminus of the hyaline stylet is

visible ; the form of its basal area is that of the anterior gape,

which is of a diamond figure, with its angles placed vertically

and transversely, but the transverse axes are longer than the

vertical. A pair of yellowish white spatulate appendages are

fixed to the posterior extremity of the body. In this animal,

besides the anterior and posterior apertures of the shell, there is

a rather extensive oval orifice on the dorsal surface of the shell,

which is covered by a thick subcircular tough skin, springing

from the internal part of the anterior end of the mantle, which

appears to have the valvular function of closing the orifice ; but

it will be mentioned again.

These are the only features of the animal which are visible

without dissection. A bivalve animal consists of the shell, soft

parts, and the hinge, which latter organ has caused some miscon-

ceptions, which I will endeavour to remove. It is nearly similar

to that of Pholas; the valves articulate on a thin genuine carti-

lage, which is a secretion from glands; on each side the anterior

dorso-lateral part of the body the denticular appliances are want-

ing in one valve, and in the other there is only a short blunt

tooth; the ligament is a united production of the glands just

mentioned, and the mantle ; it may be considered to be more ex-

ternal than internal, and only differs from Pholas in having one,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 2. Vol. vi. 22

830 Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

the upper, imstead of two layers of transverse fibres, strengthened

and covered as in that genus by the anterior end of the: mantle

being reflected on it, but it is not fortified by testaceous plates.

We have here all but the hinge of Pholas, and taking the shell as

far as its circumscribed volume extends, we find it nearly similar

in having the curved subumbonal internal apophyses, the single

post-medial adductor, and the long tubular mantle fixed to the

auricles ; but instead of the viscera and branchiz being inclosed-

in the usual bivalve portion, they are placed in that part of the

mantle which is external to the shell; nevertheless they are pro-

tected by the tubular case, which, as [have stated, is an integral

portion of the hard parts of the animal, not merely protective or

accessorial. We have thus a complete equivalent for the bivalve

shells of the Pholades, in which the siphonal apparatus commences

at the posterior end of the shell, deriving their retractors from

offsprings of the medial adductor ; whereas in Teredo the retrac-

tors have their source from a particular muscular sphincter at the

posterior end of the tubular mantle in which the pallets are in-

serted, and have nothing of the nature of an adductor muscle, as

the tube to which they are fixed is a perfect cylinder.

The next point to engage attention is the muscular structure,

which, with slight exceptions, scarcely differs from Pholas. The

two principal masses of muscles are those of the foot and the ad-

ductor ; the latter is a powerful fibrous mass of bright red fila-

ments, as Sir Everard Home states was the colour of the species

he examined; it embraces the hinder part of the mantle within

the hemispherical valves, being post-medial and fixed im the in-

ternal hollows of the auricles, showing therein when removed

well-marked cicatrices: this muscle throws off elastic ribbons,

which proceed on the lateral parts of the mantle to that point of

the tubular mantle where the sphincteroidal muscle is fixed, and

of which it is probably the origin: this last muscle is a mostim-

portant one; by being permanently fixed to the animal and pos-

terior end of the protective tube, by the oval-shaped fillets spring-

ing from the sphincter muscle, it is the point of support for the

retractors of the comparatively short siphons, and also the fulerum

for the pallets that are firmly fixed laterally therein, and undoubt-

edly serve to compress and relax the siphons. It is necessary to

observe, that if the very long mantellar tube was not firmly at-

tached, the points d’appui of the pallets and retractors would be

lost, and the long, linear branchiz drawn together in the tube in

such a mass as to impede the passage of the water and: other

functions. The posterior sphincter in Dentalium is analogous in

its uses; and though the hemispherical valves of Teredo play

loose in the anterior part of the tube, they are kept in proper

position by the powerful operation and suction of the foot, and

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 331

donot require permanent fixation like the smaller pallet end of

the animal. .

» L will briefly explain the operation of the posterior spatulate

appendages in compressing and relaxing the siphons. The very

great length of the branchie, which are 43 inches long, out of a

total of 8 or 9, together with the extent of the tubular cylindrical

mantle, requires an aid to facilitate the flow of water through the

long canal ; these pallets act as a sort of force-pump, and operate

thus:—When the -branchie require water their siphon is filled,

and its inflation acted on by the spatulate valves being brought

together ; the sphincter is sumultaneously relaxed, and the water

forced into the branchial cavity, after which it is again closed by

the separation of the pallets, and as I have ascertained that there

is nO communication between the branchial and anal tubes, it

follows that the effete water is expelled by the same canal as it

entered, by the action of the pallets on the sphincter. This is

precisely the operation of the sphincter in Dentalium ; and in case

a communication did exist between the two siphons, the anal, from

its very inferior calibre, could not discharge the mass of water

received by the branchial siphon into the tubular branchial com-

partment of the mantle; it must either be poured forth by the

anterior gape or branchial siphon—lI believe indiscriminately from

both. I think the anal canal is strictly applicable to discharge

the water taken in by its own siphon, for rejectamental uses, and

in many cases for the emission of ova.

The siphons, though short, form a muscular texture of strong

elastic threads, crossed by others at right angles; the branchial

orifice is usually white, sometimes pale red with eight or ten short

terminal cirrhi, which are furnished with minute retractors spring-

ing obliquely near their extremities from the muscular tissue ;

- the anal orifice is plain. The foot is a strong muscular mass ; it

sends forth two very strong fillets that are fixed to the spatulate

ends of the internal crotchets, which support the body, in lieu

of the ordinary adductor muscle of bivalves, which is here, as in

Pholas, wanting, to the remarks on which we particularly refer.

I close these observations by stating, that the masses of the

foot, medial adductor, and posterior sphincter supply their re-

spective parts of the body with the minor muscular threads.

It is time to inquire about the nervous agencies that stimulate

the action of these powerful muscular organs, and we find their vo-

lume, as in Pholas, not to be apparently in accordance with them.

There are just above the mouth two minute ganglia so nearly con-

fluent, that they may be considered as one ; from them, two very

slender threads descend to the roof of the anal aperture, distri-

buting numerous ramifications to the proper stomach and foot,

whilst the main cords pass into the base of that portion of the

22*

332 * Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide:

tubular mantle which contains the liver, ovarium and _pericar-

dium, in a distinct independent membrane that may be called a

peritoneum, and in their passage under these organs they furnish

them with filaments, and then piercing the fundus of the peri-

toneum enter the pericardium, and form a junction with a second

larger ganglion that is fixed in that cavity in some measure en-

veloped by the beart and auricles, and is only visible when the

pericardium is cleared of them: this mass supplies the terminal

part of the ovarium, the entire branchiz, and all the posterior

parts of the body with nervous threads.

The digestive organs next present themselves. Authors have

said there are two distinct stomachs; this is not so: they have

mistaken the peritoneal cavity containing the liver, ovarium and

pericardium, for one: the true and only stomach is within the

hemispherical valves, in immediate contact with the greenish

brown liver that pours the bile into it from above; it is very

small ; the walls are simple ; and the elastic stylet and gizzard,

which some naturalists denominate the tricuspid membrane,

work within it as a gizzard and attritor.

I have carefully dissected the apparatus of the present species,

and have it on a card in a united state, showing the hard horny

parts of the rubbing portion.. Some authors say that this machine

is not to be found in all bivalves. Which? 1am inclined to think

that none are without it.

The mouth is a triangular V-shaped aperture placed imme-

diately above the foot ; on each side there is a palpar or salivary

mass, which from its wavy streamlets appears to be of the latter

quality ; they have a glandular aspect, and may perhaps combine

tentacular uses. The mouth opens into a short oesophagus which

descends into a small stomach, the contents of which under the

microscope appeared to be wood reduced to a pulpy mass, that -

after having undergone the action of the gizzard is discharged

into the intestine, which, as soon as it springs from the pylorus,

mounts to the integuments that divide the dorsal aperture from

the peritoneal cavity, passing through them and showing from

without a tubular inflation that has been mistaken for the ceso-

phagus of the second stomach, but is undoubtedly an intestine,

which I have traced and opened throughout its length ; it pro-

ceeds in a straight line through the liver to about the centre of

the ovarium for | inch ;4ths, when, by a sudden short turn, it

retraces its steps for ;%,ths of an inch, when it again turns and

makes an oblique reach of about } an inch, and then makes a

further gyration, and forms a complete but small sigmoid fiexure,

and pursues its course for 1 inch ,5,ths to the anterior part of the

body, which it descends, coasting for ;%ths of an inch the foot

to the external pyloric point of the stomach, and becoming a short

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 333

rectum, opens into the tubular mantellar canal at some distance

from the anal siphen ; the whole of the circumvolution is about

5 inches, far exceeding that of the Pholades. The valvular dorsal

flap 1 have before mentioned covers the aperture under it, assisted

by a fine membrane perforated to correspond with the oval aper-

ture, which appears to be in aid of the external valve for pre-

venting the ingress or egress of water, except at the minute per-

foration, in unison with the true mouth. I can conceive no other

use for this valve than to admit water to the mouth, cesophagus

and stomach when the foot is engaged in excavation, and in con-

sequence perhaps the anterior gape is hermetically closed.

It would appear that the animal swallows the excavated wood,

and does not eject it by currents of water. I infer this, as not

only the stomach but the intestine is always filled with a pulp,

which under the microscope has the aspect of ligneous debris.

The Patelle operate in like manner.

The circulation is venous, arterial and branchial, and conse-

quently complete. The respiratory apparatus has been strangely

misunderstood ; it has been described to consist of four fleshy

cords, portions of which Sir Everard Home pronounced to be the

testes, and others the ovaria; these views are erroneous. But

we will first mention the heart and auricles, which are placed at

the base of the ovarium in the peritoneal cavity within the man-

tle, but in a distinct pericardium ; the heart is an elongated, very

pale bluish white opake ventricle, accompanied by two symme-

trical fusiform slender auricles that are also opake, somewhat

posterior to it, which appear to pour the aérated blood into it by

lateral valvular ducts ; on opening the ventricle its walls did not

exhibit any particular muscularity ; we were not successful in de-

tecting the valves of the auricles. There is at the posterior part

of the auricles a white, suboval, subglobular, fine granular mass,

touching and partly surrounding them; we are unable to state

its nature ; it is not part of the ovarium, which terminates before

the pericardium commences, and in such a situation it cannot be

the organ to animalize the ova: I am inclined to consider it a

gland that distils a liquor for the use of the heart and auricles.

At the base of these organs the four cords that have created

such difference of opinion as to their uses come into view, but

they do not appear to be either the branchiz, arteries, veins,

testes or ovaria; still they have a sort of connection with the

branchie ; the two longer and larger brown lines have their ori-

gin on each side the hemispherical valves, and proceed, attached

to each latero-dorsal range of the mantle, to the posterior siphons ;

they appear to be composed of red brown granular points ; within

these two lines, but not until the branchiz commence, two others

of smaller size and nearly similar composition run parallel, and

334 - Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide.

terminate with the larger ones at the siphons; the addition of

the two shorter and smaller cords springing from the larger at

the point where the branchiz begin, appears to show a connection

of these appendages with them, whatever their nature may be.

We will now consider the structure of the branchie, and the

surmises on the nature of the four brown cords that accompany

them.

The branchial apparatus is composed of only two narrow la-

minz running horizontally from their origin, where they are the

broadest, attached to the dorsal region of the mantle and taper-

ing gradually to the siphons ; but before they approach them, for

an inch or two, they become more fleshy and linear, and are what

Sur Everard Home terms “ the strong substance for the support

of the weakest part of the body of the animal ;” they do not enter

the siphon, as in Pholas, being cut off therefrom by the posterior

sphincter ; their colour is reddish brown, and the blood, as seen

by the microscope, very pale pink; their length in a nine-inch ©

animal is from 4:to 44 inches. The branchie, when not in natural

situ and opened for dissection, appear as a plane, but in the living

animal are doubled together and hang on each other, but without

the intervention of any substance between them, and in this re-

spect similar to the branchie of the Pholades when they have

cleared the body and become linear; but in Teredo they are

altogether posterior to the body ; the branchial artery of each

lamina runs as is usual parallel, and just under their junction

with the body, in the closest connection with the granular cords

in question ; but each branchial vein runs parallel and decidedly

within the granular cords, and shows no connection with them

like the arteries. What then is the nature of these appendages,

particularly of the longer ones? I am inclined to consider them

glandular bodies, which perhaps serve either as emunctories, to

earry off injurious matters from the blood, or as absorbents of

what is beneficial : I am quite at a loss to say which of these very

opposite views is most probable. I state another surmise: they

may be an aid to extract additional quantities of air to invigorate

the branchiz in the production of the utmost vitality for the

blood, to support the animal in the arduous labours of exca-

vation: in this view they may be considered as rudimentary

branchiz ; but after all is said, their true functions are doubtful.

With respect to the secretions, all that I know of them has

been mentioned under the heads of the organs I have described,

except those of the ovary, which will be noticed in the next sec-

tion. These animals, like all the bivalves, are strict hermaphro-

dites. The ovarium is a white glandular body entwined with the

liver, but as it approaches the pericardium it becomes a distinct

mass ; and what is unusual at this time of the year, 20th January,

i hl eR i

Mr. W. Clark on the Pholadide. 335

in several of the ovaria the contents had begun to assume the

appearance of ova, but with the utmost power of the microscope

I could not perceive any trace of the membranous pyriform

bodies containing a fluid which I have observed in the genial

months in many of the ovaries of the strict hermaphrodite bi-

valyes and Gasteropoda, which I consider to be the male influ-

ences ; nor could I discover any other organ that had the slightest

pretension to be regarded of a similar nature. I failed to verify

the oviduct, but from the position of the ovarium I have little

doubt that it passes at and under that portion of the peritoneal

cavity which contains the terminus of the ovary, into the anal

compartment of the mantellar tube, about 13 inch above the

siphon, and that the ova are there discharged. 1 do not think

the branchiz in this species serve as receptacles for the ova ; their

structure is not calculated for such purpose.

I have now to make a few observations on the camerated struc-

ture of the posterior part of the protective tube, which has caused

malacologists much speculation on the uses of it; some, myself

amongst them, thought the laminar spaces might be for a time

to protect the pulli until ultimate exclusion.

These ideas were dispelled by the discovery of the fixture of

the posterior part of the animal by the strong oval muscles

springing from the sphincter, which induced me to examine this

portion of the tube with care, and in a fine full-grown specimen

I discovered the principal object, if not the precise animal ceco-

nomy, of the lamine. I perceived in the centre of each plate a

decided. muscular impression, which, on comparison with the

last-formed one of the sphincter muscle, proved to be identical

in shape ; this fact made it evident, that the animal, either when

full-grown, or when growing, if its longitudinal increase is not

correspondent with the boring progress, must, by being poste-

riorly fixed, either suspend excavation, rupture the mantle, or

have the power of advancing the muscle of attachment. This ad-

vancement of the muscle is not a new fact ; it has been observed

in the Spondyli and Ostree; and it cannot be doubted that na-

ture has conferred on the present species the power of detaching

and advancing the muscle of attachment, and that each hoop-

shaped lamina, thrown out for some point of the animal ceconomy,

marks the periodic removal of the muscle. The lamine are

always more numerous in the longer and older animals; in

very young specimens there are only 1-3, and in the older

ones 20-40.

When authors have stated that this species has the tube with-

out concamerations, we presume they have only had opportunities

of examining very young or imperfect specimens ; in all the spe-

cimens I have seen, many of which were 10 inches long, they

336 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species

were present, and I believe that no species of Teredo is without

them.

The plugging up of the terminal volutions in Agovtbiie and

other Gasteropoda, and the consequent withdrawal of the poste-

rior parts of the animal, are analogous to this operation in Te-

redo; the same principle: excites the action in both cases, self-pre-

servation.

It will be observed that the alliance of Teredo with Pholas,

through the apophysary processes, is more decisive than between

any two other bivalve families. I trust that I shall not be con-

sidered fanciful if I venture to remark, that there are points of

analogy between Teredo and Dentalium so striking as almost to

give some weight to the idea that it forms the passage to the

Gasteropoda; in support of these views I beg malacologists to

observe the similar vermiform character of the animals, the at-

tachment of their posterior parts to the shells by sphincteroid

muscles, the peculiar plan of the admission of the water by short

siphons in conjunction with the sphincter, the single branchial

dorsal lamina on each side, their separation from the body, and

other minor analogies. These concordances almost make me

think my hypothetical surmises have some foundation, and that

the transfer of Pholas and Teredo, &c., from the bottom to the

top of the scale of the bivalves, would not be an injudjcious pro-

cedure.

I conclude by apologizing for the unreasonable rape I have

made on the valuable pages of the ‘ Annals.’

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

Witxitam Crark.

XXIX.—Deseriptions of some newly discovered Species and Cha-

racters of anew genus of Avaneidea. By Joun Buackwatt,

F.L.S.

Tribe OCTONOCULINA.

Family Sarricipz.

Genus Salticus, Latr.

1. Salticus obscurus.

Length of the mille ith of an inch; length of ‘the cephalo-

thorax +g; breadth 35 ; "breadth of the abdomen 183 length of

a posterior leg 4; length of a leg of the third pair y

Cephalo-thorax large and nearly quadrilateral, projecting a

little beyond the base of the falces*, which are small, conical _

* The organs of spiders improperly denominated mandibles, as they are

situated above the labrum, and, consequently, form no part of the oral ap-

paratus, I have proposed to name falces.

and a new genus of Avaneidea. 337

and vertical: maxille short, powerful, straight, enlarged and

rounded at.the extremity : lip oval, obtuse at the apex: sternum

oval. These parts are of a dark reddish brown colour, the

cephalo-thorax being sparingly clad with white hairs. The in-

termediate eyes of the anterior row are greatly larger and the

imtermediate eye of each lateral row is much smaller than the

rest. Legs short, robust, of a reddish brown colour, the meta-

tarsi and tarsi being the palest; the fourth pair is rather the

longest, then the first, and the third pair is the shortest; the

“femora, genua and tibiz of the anterior pair of legs are remark-

ably powerful, the first being very convex on the upper part, and

the last densely covered with hairs on their inferior surface.

Each tarsus is terminated by two curved claws, below which is

a small scopula or brush. Palpi short, and similar in colour to

the legs ; the radial joint is smaller than the cubital; the digital

joint is large, oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within,

comprising the palpal organs, which are highly developed, very

prominent at the base, provided with a black spine eurved into

a circular form at their extremity, on the outer side, and are of

a red-brown colour. Abdomen oviform, convex above, project-

ing a little over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a very

dark reddish brown colour, having a few white hairs distributed

over its upper surface, and on each side of the medial line, at its

anterior extremity, there is a short longitudinal streak composed

of white hairs, which is not very conspicuous.

I have described this spider from a specimen in the cabinet

of Francis Walker, Esq., of Arno’s Grove, Southgate, Middlesex,

im which locality it was taken in May 1848.

Family Toomisip2.

Genus Thomisus, Walck.

2. Thomisus formosus.

Length of the female 3th of an inch ; length of the cephalo-

thorax +/5; breadth ;',; breadth of the abdomen +5; length of

an anterior leg 2% ; length of a leg of the third pair 5.

Eyes disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-thorax in

two transverse curved rows, forming a crescent whose convexity is

directed forwards; the lateral eyes of both rows, which are seated

on tubercles, are larger than the rest, those of the anterior row

being the largest of the eight. Cephalo-thorax large, slightly

compressed before, broadly truncated in front, convex and glossy :

falces short, cuneiform, vertical: maxillee convex near the base,

pointed at the extremity, and inclined towards the lip, which is

rather long and triangular : sternum heart-shaped: the first and

second pairs of legs, which are much longer and more powerful

338 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species

than the third and fourth pairs, are nearly equal in length, the

first pair being rather the longer, and are provided on the under

side of the tibie and metatarsi with two parallel rows of strong

spines ; the legs of the third pair are the shortest: the palpi are

short, and have a curved pectinated claw at their extremity.

These parts, which are of a pale green colour in immature

females, are greenish yellow in adults. The tarsi are terminated

by two curved deeply pectinated claws. Abdomen oviform,

sparingly supplied with hairs, convex above, projecting over the

base of the cephalo-thorax; the upper part is of a bright red

colour, paler in the medial region, and has a few obscure trans-

verse lines of a lighter hue above the spinners; the sides are

yellowish white, and the under part is pale red mottled with

yellowish white spots. Sexual organs brownish black.

The male, though rather smalier and slenderer than the

female, resembles her in colour, with the exception of the

cephalo-thorax and its appendages which are red; the legs also

have the same relative length, but their absolute length’ is

greater, an anterior one measuring 7%ths of an inch. The

radial joint of the palpi, which is rather stronger than the cubital,

projects a large pointed apophysis from its extremity, on the

outer side; the digital joint is oval, pomted at its termimation,

convex and hairy externally, concave within, comprising the

palpal organs, which are moderately developed, not very com-

plicated in structure, and are of a red colour. The concavity

of the digital joint does not extend to its extremity, which is

compact.

An adult male and female of this handsome species, captured

at Southgate in 1848, the former in May and the latter in June,

are in Mr. Walker’s cabinet.

Genus Philodromus, Walck.

3. Philodromus Clarkii.

Length of the male 4th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;1,; breadth #1; breadth of the abdomen {; ; length of

a leg of the second pair %; length of a leg of the fourth pair j.

Cephalo-thorax nearly circular, slightly compressed before,

convex, with a small indentation in the medial line of the posterior

region: falces small, conical, vertical :, maxillz gibbous near the

base, inclined towards the lip, and convergent at the extremities:

lip triangular: sternum heart-shaped: legs long and slender,

provided with hairs and spines; the second pair is the longest,

then the first, and the fourth pair is the shortest. These parts

are of a red-brown colour freckled with minute spots of a deeper

hue. Each tarsus is terminated by two curved pectinated claws,

and a new genus of Araneidea. 339

below which is a small scopula. | The palpi are short and resem-

ble the legs in colour ; the radial joint is smaller than the cubital,

and projects a large and somewhat pomted apophysis from its

extremity, on the outer side; the digital jomt 1s of an irregular

oval figure, being convex at the base and depressed near the

middle ; it is hairy externally, concave within, comprising the

palpal organs, which are moderately developed and not very

complicated in structure ; a long, slender, black spine, prominent

at its origin on the inner side, is curved round. their extremity,

and they are of a red-brown colour. The concavity of the digital

joint does not extend to its termination, which is compact. Hyes

disposed on yellowish white spots on the anterior part of the

cephalo-thorax in two curved transverse rows, forming a crescent

whose convexity is directed forwards; the lateral eyes of each

row are seated on small but distinct prominences. Abdomen

oviform, sparingly clad with hairs, convex above, projecting 4

little over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; its colour is red-brown,

palest on the sides, freckled with minute spots of a darker hue ;

on the upper part a series of oblique, not very distinct, yellowish

white spots occurs on each side of the medial line; these series

are slightly curved, and, as their extremities meet, describe a

long narrow oval.

In connecting the name of the Rev. Hamlet Clark with this

species, I pay a just tribute to the merits of a zealous and intelli-

gent naturalist, and, at the same time, gratify my feelings of

friendship and esteem for a relative to whom I am obliged for

numerous specimens of spiders, and also for an opportunity of

inspecting Mr. Walker’s highly interesting collection of British

Arachnida.

A specimen of Philodromus Clarkit, taken at Southgate in June

1849, is in the cabinet of Mr. Walker.

Family LinyPutp2.

Genus Neriéne, Blackw.

4. Neriéne apicata.

Length of the male th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax 31; breadth ,1,; breadth of the abdomen 1, ; length of

a posterior leg ,3,; length of a leg of the third pair 3.

Cephalo-thorax oval, convex, glossy, with an indentation in

the medial line of the posterior region ; an obtuse conical pro-

minence, surmounted by a tuft of short hairs, occurs immediately

behind the eyes, near the base of which, on each side, is a small

cavity: falces conical, vertical, somewhat divergent at their ex-

tremities, and armed with teeth on the inner surface: maxillz

enlarged where the palpi are inserted, obliquely truncated at the

340 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species

extremity, on the outer side, and inclined towards the lip, which

is semicircular and prominent at the apex : sternum heart-shaped,

broad, convex and glossy. These parts are of a very dark reddish

brown colour. Eyes disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-

thorax; the four intermediate ones describe a trapezoid whose

anterior side is the shortest, and those of each lateral pair are

seated obliquely on a tubercle, and are contiguous; the anterior

eyes of the trapezoid are the smallest of the eight. Legs mode-

rately long, provided with hairs; the -fourth pair is the longest,

then the first, and the third pair is the shortest; they are of a

reddish brown colour, the femora being the reddest. Each tarsus

is terminated by three claws ; the two superior ones are curved

and slightly pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its

base. The palpi resemble the legs in colour, but are rather paler ;

the humeral joint is somewhat curved towards the cephalo-thorax ;

the cubital joint is clavate, and the radial, which is short, has

two curved, pointed, black apophyses at its extremity, in front,

the superior one being the larger and more promiment; the

digital joint is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within,

comprising the palpal organs, which are moderately developed,

complicated in structure, and of a reddish brown colour. The

abdomen is oviform, sparingly clad with hairs, convex above,

projecting over the base of the cephalo-thorax, and is of a

brownish black colour. The branchial opercula are brown.

A male of this species, having the palpal organs completely

developed, was found on a rail at Oakland in February 1850.

Genus Walckenaéra, Blackw.

5. Walckenaéra Hardii.

Length of the male 4th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;/;; breadth ,; breadth of the abdomen ;4,; length of

an anterior leg +; length of a leg of the third pair }.

This species, which is nearly allied to Walckenaéra cuspidata,

has the cephaio-thorax oval, convex, glossy, prominent before,

with an obtuse conical protuberance situated in the space sur-

rounded by the eyes, a little in advance of the posterior pair,

immediately behind which is a small tuft of hair: falces power-

ful, conical, divergent at the extremities, armed with teeth on

_.the inner surface, and inclined towards the sternum, which is

heart-shaped: maxille moderately strong, obliquely truncated at

the extremity, on the outer side, and inclined towards the lip,

which is semicircular and prominent at the apex: legs provided

with hairs; the anterior and posterior pairs, which are the

longest, are equal in length, and the third pair is the shortest.

These parts are red-brown, the lip being much the darkest, and

and a new genus of Araneidea. 341

the legs the lightest coloured. ach tarsus is terminated by

three claws ; the two superior ones are curved and minutely

pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its base. Eyes

disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-thorax ; those of the

posterior pair are wide apart, and form with those of the anterior

pair, which are the smallest and near to each other, a trapezoid

whose anterior side is much the shortest ; the eyes of each lateral

pair are placed obliquely, and are the largest of the eight. Palpi

red-brown, the radial and digital joints being much the darkest ;

the humeral joint is curved towards the cephalo-thorax, and the

cubital and radial joints are clavate, the latter, which is the

stronger, projecting two apophyses from its extremity, the larger

situated in front, and the smaller on the under side; the digital

joint is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, com-

prising the palpal organs; they are moderately developed, com-

plicated in structure, with a small curved spine, enveloped in

membrane, at their extremity, and are of a dark reddish brown

colour. The abdomen is oviform, sparingly clad with hairs, and

brownish black. The branchial opercula are yellowish brown.

I have named this spider in compliment to James Hardy, Esq.,

of Penmanshiel, Berwickshire, North Britain, whose various con-

tributions to entomology are duly appreciated by zoologists. It

was sent to me by Mr. Hardy in December 1848, with other

specimens of Araneidea captured by him in Berwickshire.

Family Eriirip2.

Genus Epéira, Walck.

6. Epéira signata.

Length of an immature male ;4ths of an inch ; length of the

cephalo-thorax ;4,; breadth ~,; breadth of the abdomen +4 ;

length of an anterior leg 7; ; length of a leg of the third pair ,3,.

Kyes disposed in two transverse rows on the anterior part of

the cephalo-thorax ; the four termediate ones form a square,

and each lateral pair is seated obliquely on a small prominence.

Cephalo-thorax convex, rounded on the sides, compressed before,

with an indentation in the medial lime of the posterior region ;

it is well supplied with white hairs, particularly on the anterior

part, and is of a dark red-brown colour, which is most intense

on the sides ; a conspicuous yellowish white spot occurs in the

angle formed by the furrows which serve to distimguish the head

from the thorax. Falces conical, vertical, and armed with two

rows of teeth on the inner surface; they are of a red-brown

colour, and are darkest at the base, in front. Maxille. short,

straight, enlarged and rounded at the extremity: lip nearly

semicircular, but somewhat pointed. Sternum heart-shaped,

342 Mr. J. Blackwall on some new species

These parts are of a dark red-brown colour, with the exception

of the extremities of the maxille and lip, which are much paler.

Legs robust, provided with hairs and spines; they are of a pale

reddish brown colour, with streaks, spots and annuli of a deeper

hue. The palpi are short and resemble the legs in colour... The

specimen from which the description was made had the digital

joint of the palpi very tumid, but the palpal organs were not

developed, demonstrating that it had to undergo its final change

of integument before it arrived at maturity. The tarsi are ter-

minated by the customary number of claws of the usual structure.

Abdomen short, broad, sparingly clad with hairs, convex above,

projecting over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; the upper part

is of a dark red-brown colour freckled with numerous minute

spots of a lighter hue; near the anterior extremity, on each side

of the medial line, is a large, conspicuous, yellowish white spot ;

the sides are paler than the back, and along the middle of the

under part a broad, dark, reddish brown band extends, ‘which

comprises two curved, yellowish white lines whose concavities are

directed towards each other. The branchial opercula are of a

dark reddish brown colour.

This distinctly marked spider, which was captured at Broad-

stairs in Kent, in the month of September, occupies a place in

Mr. Walker’s cabinet.

7. Epéira ornata.

Length of the female 4th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax 4; breadth ;4,; breadth of the abdomen 4; length of an

anterior leg +5; length of a leg of the third pair 3%.

Cephalo-thorax somewhat oval, slightly compressed before,

glossy, convex, with an indentation in the medial line of the

posterior region: falces powerful, conical, vertical, armed with

two rows of teeth on the inner surface: maxille short, strong,

straight, and greatly enlarged and rounded at the extremity :

lip nearly semicircular, but rather pointed: legs robust, provided

with hairs and ‘spines: palpi short, with a curved pectinated claw

at their extremity. These parts are of a dull yellow colour tinged

with red, the extremities of the maxille and lip beimg much the

palest. Sternum heart-shaped, dull yellow marbled with red.

Eyes disposed in two transverse rows on the anterior part of the

cephalo-thorax ; the four intermediate ones form a square nearly,

the posterior side being rather the shortest; the eyes of each

lateral pair, which are contiguous, and those of the anterior in-

termediate pair are seated on small prominences. Abdomen

oviform, thinly clad with hairs, convex above, projecting over the

base of the cephalo-thorax ; it is of a fine bright red colour,

palest on the sides and under part ; a series of minute indenta-

and a new genus of Arancidea. ~ 343

tions of a light yellow hue extends along the upper part, on each

side of the medial line. The branchial opercula are yellow, and

a long pale process connected with the sexual organs is directed

backwards. -

A specimen of this showy Epéira is in Mr. Walker’s cabinet.

It was taken in April 1848, but in what locality is not stated.

Tribe SENOCULINA.

Family DyspERID&.

Genus Schenobates, Blackw.

Eyes six, disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-thorax ;

four, situated near the frontal margin, describe a transverse

curved row whose convexity is directed backwards, and behind

each lateral eye another is placed.

Mazille very powerful, short, broad, gibbous near the base,

somewhat enlarged and rounded at the extremity, and slightly

inclined towards the lip.

Lap large, triangular.

Legs moderately. long and robust; the anterior and posterior

pairs, which are the longest, are equal in length, and the

third pair is the shortest.

8. Schaenobates Walkeri.

Length of the male }th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;4,; breadth z1,; breadth of the abdomen ,4, ; length of

an anterior leg ;3,; length of a leg of the third pair 3.

Legs moderately robust, provided with hairs and a few spines ;

they are of a yellowish brown colour, with the exception of the

femora of the first and second pairs, which are dark brown.

Each tarsus is terminated by two small curved claws. Cephalo-

thorax oval, convex, with an indentation in the medial line of the

posterior region ; it is of a red-brown colour, somewhat darker

on the margins, and has several rows of white, iridescent, scale-

like hairs on the sides, which converge towards the centre. Falces

subconical, without teeth on the inner surface: sternum heart-

shaped. These parts, with the maxillze and lip, are of a red.

brown colour. The humeral joint of the palpi is dark brown,

the cubital yellowish brown, and the radial, which has a small

pointed apophysis at its extremity, in front, is reddish brown ;

the digital joint is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave

within, comprising the palpal organs ; they are highly developed,

prominent, not very complicated in structure, and are of a reddish

brown colour. Abdomen oviform, convex above, projecting a

little over the base of the cephalo-thorax ; its colour is dark

344 Mr. P. H. Gosse on a new genus and

brown mingled with yellowish brown; white, iridescent, scale-like

hairs are distributed oyer its surface, and a spot composed of

dense white hairs occurs immediately above the spinners.

The spider from which the foregoing description was madeis

preserved in Canada balsam, and has suffered from compression ;

consequently, my account of it is not so complete as it would

have been could I have examined it more perfectly. After a

most careful and prolonged inspection under the microscope I

could not ascertain that it had more than six eyes, which are

arranged in the order stated above ; but even should it ultimately

be found to possess eight of those organs, it must still, by its

other essential characters, constitute a new genus.

I feel sincere pleasure in dedicating this remarkable species to

Francis Walker, Esq., F.L.S., a distinguished naturalist, well-

known to the entomological readers of the ‘ Annals and Magazine

of Natural History’ by his valuable papers on Aphides; and I

gladly avail myself of this opportunity to express my thanks to

Mr. Walker for his liberality in permitting me to publish de-

scriptions of any Araneidea contained in his cabinet which I

suspected to be unknown to arachnologists.

Schenobates Walkeri was taken at Broadstairs in Kent in the

month of September, and is in Mr. Walker’s collection of Arach-

nida. /

XXX.—Descriptions of a new genus and six new species of Saurian

Reptiles. By P. H.Gossz, A.L.S.

Family Ievanapa.

1. Anolis todurus. The Purple-tailed Anolis. Crest on the

nape prominent: ventral scales smooth, roundish ; those of the

back small, many-sided, keeled; those of the sides granular: tail

rather compressed, slightly crested. ¢. Length of body 2 inches;

of tail 3 inches ; total 5 inches.. Glaucous green, marked with

irregular waved lines of a darker shade ; upper surface of the head

marked with pale dots, confluent : sides yellow-green, sometimes

brassy: basal portion of the tail brilliant light purple; the ter-

minal two-thirds pale brown: under parts of the body and limbs

pale glaucous : goitre bright orange.

The colour changes under the excitement of fear or anger to

sooty brown, usually paler on the part which before was purple ;

the legs appear banded with transverse pale lines: under parts

brownish gray, obscurely spotted with brown.

Sometimes the general colour is a chaste gray, tinged with

reddish violet on the neck and shoulders; the purple of the tail

bright.

sia new species of Saurian Reptiles. 345

The brown hue increases in intensity, I believe with anger,

and sometimes extends over the belly, paled along the mesial

line; at other times the belly retains the ordinary glaucous

hue. The goitre is not susceptible of any change of colour.

?. Length of body 1} inch ; of tail 24 inches ; total 3% inches.

Upper parts wood-brown, crossed by three broad transverse

bands of black, the first in the middle of the trunk, the third

immediately over the thighs, the second intermediate ; each band

is edged anteriorly and posteriorly with white, and a narrow

white line runs along the mesial line of the loins, dividing the

second and third band: tail crossed by four or five pale lozenge-

shaped marks ; outer surface of limbs crossed by several darker

nee bands. Under parts both of body and limbs yellowish

white.

The females in this genus seem to have the faculty of changing

their colour in much less perfection than the male; and I have

reason to believe that the power of stretching the goitre is very

little, if at all, possessed by this sex.

Hab. Jamaica. Very common about houses in the lowlands.

Specimens in Brit. Mus.

The trivial name is formed from iwdns, violet-coloured, and

oupa, the tail. -

In spirits this resembles 4. punctatus, a Brazilian species, but

differs from it in the tail being much longer, more slender, and

more compressed ; and in the white dots on the head being much

more obscure, and more confluent.

2. Anolis opalinus. The Pearly-bellied Anolis. Nuchal crest

inconspicuous: tail roundish, slightly compressed ; indistinctly

crested; strongly keeled beneath, the keels forming about six

continuous ridges. ¢. Length about the same as that of J.

todurus. Drab, or pale wood-brown, thickly studded with dark

brown spots, irregularly confluent, so as to form a rude netted

pattern; the mesial line of the back is slightly paler than the

ground colour, and, being crossed by undefined bands of dark

brown, displays a series of pale areas along the dorsal surface ;

the alternate pale and dark bands are most conspicuous and most

regular on the tail. A stripe of dark brown, still reticulated,

proceeds from the muzzle through the eye, and along the side to

the thigh, where it is lost; below it runs a pale stripe parallel

toit. The external surface of the limbs is reticulated and banded

hike the body. The under parts pale yellowish, speckled at the

sides with brown. ‘The scales of the belly are iridescent in both

this and the preceding species, but chiefly in this, the belly of

which, when the angle formed by the incident ray and the reflected

one is very wide, glows with a ruddy golden hue, exceedingly

beautiful and opaline.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 23

346 Mr. P. H. Gosse on a new genus and

Its change is to a nearly uniform brownish black, in which the

markings are but just distinguishable by a slight difference of

shade; sometimes, however, the whitish areas of the back are

more than usually conspicuous, especially one upon the rump of

a hastate form.

Hab. Jamaica. In the same situations as the preceding species.

Very common. Specimens in Brit. Mus. .

3. Draconura catenata. The Chain-marked Anolis. Three or

four series of keeled scales run down the back, slightly larger

than those of the sides, but diminishing gradually towards them.

Muzzle clothed with irregular, subequal, polygonal scales, two-

or three-keeled. ars linear, perpendicular. Tail slightly com-

pressed. ¢. Length of body 1,8, inch ; of tail 3 inches ; total 4,9

inches. Pale dusky or drab, divided by two paler bands running

down each side and one down the middle of the back. Along

the dark band on each side of the mesial line, a series of irregular-

oval spots of blackish hue runs from the shoulders to the extremity

of the tail ; a band of the same hue passes diagonally from a point

between the eye and ear, meeting at the nape. Legs and upper

parts tinged with fawn colour ; thighs and legs obscurely banded

with black. Lips mottled with blackish. Goitre rich crimson.

Under parts whitish with an opaline lustre.

Its change is from a state in which the hue is pale, and the

spots only just visible, to a much darker hue, the spots nearly

black, the sides and belly mottled with blackish. The only spe-

cimen I ever met with was a male, apparently adult, the testes

large.

Hab. Bluefields, in Jamaica. Rare. Brit. Mus.

Genus Piacopsis (7aé, a broad plate, and dyis, the face).

Nostril superior, above the eye-ridge, subapical. Toes dilated,

unequal. Femoral pores none. Head lengthened, covered from

the interparietal to the muzzle with large, angular, smooth plates,

without any small scales: rostral plate erect ; jaws even ; rounded.

Ventral scales imbricate, flat. Back and sides covered with

smooth, oval, flat scales, not imbricate, separated by minute

grains. Scales on each side of the goitre long-oval, loosely imbri-

cate. Tail compressed, with a dentelated crest above; keels

forming ridges beneath.

4. Placopsis ocellata. The Plate-headed Anolis. Head four-

sided, flattened. Interparietal oblong, rounded behind, square

in front. Ears small. Goitre very large. Nape slightly crested,

only in adult. ¢. Length of body 3 inches, of tail 3¢ inches;

total 63 inches. Ground colour delicate greenish white, crossed

by interrupted and irregular bands of black, of which about four

are situated on the body, and about eight on the tail ; the latter

ae 2 ee ee eee

siz new species of Saurian Reptiles. 347

the more conspicuous and well-defined. Belly crossed by zigzag

lines of reddish brown. Goitre dark crimson, with few white

scales.

@. The bands or spots are smaller and more irregular.

In the g, about an hour after the specimen was in my posses-:

sion, the bands on the tail, which before were very vivid, had

paled so as to be scarcely distinguishable. The ¢ m about the

same time changed to a pale umber-brown, in which however

the markings were still distinct.

Hab. St. Elizabeth’s, and Westmoreland, in Jamaica. Rather

rare. Brit. Mus.

Family Gecxorip2.

5. Spherodactylus Argus. The Eyed Pallette-tip. Length 24

inches. Upper parts purplish brown, marked with dark ocelli,

which have pale disks. On the head the ocelli have white disks,

and are lengthened, so as to form about six longitudinal inter-

rupted bands, reaching from the nose to behind the fore-legs :

thence the spots are more obscure, irregularly scattered, and 13:

terspersed with black dots. Under parts grayish yellow, uwo-

spotted. Tail reddish brown above, with the ocelli in somi

specimens large and indistinct, in others small and beautifully

clear, and in others almost obsolete: the under surface of the

tail brick-red, unspotted. The scales are well-defined, and form

a beautiful and regular network pattern, all over the body.

Hab. Jamaica. Common in houses, in corners, and crevices.

Specimens in Brit. Mus.

This species bears a considerable resemblance to S. puncta-

tissimus from Martinique ; but that species is of a paler hue, has

the lines on the head more numerous, and both these and the

pale spots are simple, or destitute of dark outlines.

It appears to be Salamandra minima, fusca, maculis albis notata

of Sloane (tab. 273. figs. 7, 8), but he calls it Wood-slave, a term

which (in the leeward parts of the island at least) is appropriated

to Mabouya agilis, and gives Mabouya as a synonym. And then,

to make the confusion worse, he describes, somewhat indistinctly,

indeed, the habits of Thecadactylus lavis.

6. Spherodactylus oxyrhinus. The Sharp-nosed Pallette-tip.

Head narrow, muzzle lengthened, nose sharper than in the pre-

ceding. Length ? (about the same size as the preceding,

but the specimen, being mutilated, could not be measured). Pale

wood-brown above, uniformly covered with dark specks, generally

confluent, so as to present a sinuous pattern. Under parts pale

yellowish, lightly speckled on the throat and sides. Tail ——?

(this was wanting in the only specimen I ever obtained).

Hab. St. Elizabeth’s, in Jamaica. Rare. Taken in a house.

Brit. Mus.

23%

348 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

This is a very distinct species. The description of S. nigro-

punctatus in Mr. Gray’s ‘Synopsis of the Reptiles in the British

Museum,’ might be applied to this, but a comparison of the spe-

cimens shows that they are not at all alike ; nigro-punctatus being

much larger, of a deeper brown, with the specks scarcely dis-

cernible.

The trivial name is formed from d£&ds, sharp, and piv, the nose.

XXXI.— Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and

the different Floras which have successively occupied the surface

of the Earth. By M. Avotene Broneniarr.

[Concluded from p. 203.]

Il]. Kineapom or tHE ANGIOSPERMS.

Tue predominant character of this last transformation of the

vegetation of the globe is the appearance of the angiospermous

_ #38cotyledons, of those plants which at the present time consti-

. pite more than three-quarters of the vegetable creation of our

époch, and which appear to date their predominance from the

origin of the tertiary formations. For a long time I imagined that

these plants had not begun to present themselves until posterior

to the chalk, with the first beds of the tertiary formations ; but

more recent researches have shown that the beds belonging to

the cretaceous formation already present certain very positive

examples.

The plants even extend back to the commencement of the cre-

taceous epoch ; for it is certain that several well-determined spe-

cies exist in the Quadersandstein and the Planerkalk of Germany,

which appear to correspond to the grés vert of France or green-

sand of English geologists, although this formation has never

displayed any of them in France and England, and presents only

a few examples of Cycadez, Conifere and marine plants; but in

the south of Sweden, at Kopingue in Scania, a few specimens of

dicotyledonous leaves present themselves also associated with a

species of Cycadea in beds which have been referred to the cre-

taceous glauconia or greensand ; so that the cretaceous formation,

taken as a whole, appears to constitute a first period of the reign

of the Angiosperms, forming, so to speak, the transition between

the vegetation of the secondary formations and that of the ter-

tiaries, presenting, like the former, still a few Cycadez, like the

latter, already a few angiospermous Dicotyledons, and thus pre-

luding the considerable development of the latter plants in the

following period. This period is, moreover, characterized by

several Conifer peculiar to it, which appear very distinct from

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 349

those of the Wealden formations and those of the eocene epoch

of the tertiary formations; such, especially, are the Cunning-

hamites.

We may distinguish then, in this reign of the Angiosperms,

two great periods :—

1. The cretaceous, a kind of transition period.

2. The tertiary period, presenting all the characteristics re-

sulting from the predominance of the angiospermous Dicotyle-

dons and Monocotyledons, and divisible into several epochs, the

characters of which will not be well established until all the

doubts have been removed as to the concordance of the different

local series of the tertiary formations.

5. Cretaceous Period.

The cretaceous period properly so styled perhaps comprises

several distinct epochs ; but the beds in which fossil plants have

been observed not having been always classed with precision in

the different subdivisions of this formation, it is impossible to

establish its chronology with certainty. Still, an epoch should

be distinguished which appears to have immediately preceded

this formation, as also one which follows it and yet differs from

the eocene epoch.

We are acquainted with the fossil plants of the cretaceous

period :—

1. In the marine subcretaceous lignites of the Isle of Aix near

La Rochelle, and of Pialpinson in the department of Dordogne ; -

these would be the oldest beds of the cretaceous formation or the

latest of the Jurassic. In these have been found only marine

plants and the wood and branches of the Conifere.

2. In the chloritic chalk or greensand of the south of England,

of the environs of Beauvais and the environs of Mans; in these

only Cycadez, Coniferz, or marine plants have been observed.

3. In the same formation in Scania, in which M. Nilsson has

_ observed dicotyledonous leaves mingled with the leaves of Cyca-

dites.

4. At Niederschona, near Freyberg, in Saxony, beds analogous

to the greensand or to the Quadersandstein, containing a tole-

rable variety of fossils, Cycadez, Coniferz, and Dicotyledons,

particularly species of Credneria.

5. In the Quadersandstein of Bohemia and Silesia, at Blanken-

burg, Tiefenfurth, Teschen, &c., where this sand is characterized

by the presence of dicotyledonous leaves of the genus Credneria,

and especially by the considerable variety of Conifer described

by M. Corda in the work of Reuss upon the chalk of Bohemia.

6. In France, in the ferruginous sands depending. on the

350 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

greensands near Grandpré, department of Ardennes, where

M. Buvignier has found two very remarkable fossil plants, a

stem of an arborescent fern and a cone already observed im

England in the same formation.

But in other places and in beds of certainly different epochs, -

this period has presented solely marine plants ; such in particular

are the fucoid sands or macigno, characterized by Chondrites Tar-

gionii, equalis, intricatus, &c., now designated by the name of

fucoid sands, grés a fucoides or flysch, the geological epoch of

which has long been problematical, but which all appear to agree

in considering as a distinct formation, superior to the chalk and

inferior to the most ancient beds of the tertiary formations.

These fucoid sands form a very distinct epoch, which appears

up to the present time characterized solely by marine vegetables, _

and which, at least. in the botanical point of view, would form

the line of demarcation between the cretaceous and the tertiary

formations ; for it is remarkable that the Fuci which occur in it

in such great number, have few relations to those of the chalk

properly so called, and none at all with those of the most ancient

beds of the tertiary formations, such as those of Monte Boleca.

The study and comparison of these fossils coming from such

varied sources, enables us to divide the cretaceous period into

three epochs, the middle one being the true cretaceous epoch ;

the others, characterized almost entirely by marine plants, are

doubtful enough as to their true geological position; one, more

ancient than the chalk, comprises only the subcretaceous lignites

of the environs of La Rochelle and of the department of Dor-

dogne ; the other, above the chalk, corresponds to the fucoid

sands.

1. Subcretaceous Epoch.

ALG&. Zosterites Bellovisiana, Brong.—Isle

Cystoseirites Partschii, Sternb.— of Aix. ;

Transylvania. elongata, Brong.—Ibid.

filiformis, Sternb.—Ibid. rien Hrong tind.

capi Si gC aoe Sternb. | - air ith

Rhodomelites strictus, Sternb.—Ib. | BrachyphyllumOrbignianum,Brong.

N —lIsle of Aix.

: serra in —— Berardianum, Brong.—-Pialpin-

Zosterites Orbigniana, Brong.—lIsle son.

of Aix

This little flora is almost entirely based upon the fossil plants

collected in the marine lignites of the Isle of Aix, near La Ro-

chelle, long since described by M. Fleurian of Bellevue.

The difference of the plants seems to forbid the union of this

flora with that of the lower chalk or greensand, but it will be

requisite to study it more completely under the double relation

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 351

of its precise geological epoch and. the totality of vegetable spe-

cies it comprehends. The most abundant and most characteristic

of these species is the Rhodomelites strictus, the branches of which,

interlaced and mixed with Zosterites, constitute the mass of these

lignites, with the wood of Conifers, which have not yet been stu-

died, and the little, very rare, branches of Brachyphyllum Orbi-

gnianum.

I have inserted in this epoch the two species of Cystoseirites

described by M. de Sternberg, and indicated by him as found

in beds between the Jurassic schists and the chalk in Transyl-

vania. Does this fossil flora correspond to a formation almost

entirely marine, but contemporaneous with the Wealden epoch ?

This can only be decided by new investigations, but the analogy

of the Brachyphylla of the two epochs leads to such a supposition.

2. Cretaceous Epoch.

Amphigenous Cryptogams.

ALG.

Confervites fasciculata, Br.—Bornh.,

England. - .

— pes rag Br.—Bornh.

oodwardii, Mant.—England,

Norfolk.

Sargassites Lyngbyanus, Br. —

Bornh

Halyserites Reichii, Sternb.—Nieder-

schona.

Chondrites furcellatus, Roém.—Sax-

ony, Beauvais.

Mantelli, Rém.—Saxony.

—— Targionii, Brong.— Beauvais.

cylindricus, Sternb.—Teschen ;

Bohemia.

Doubtful Alge.

Fucoides Brongniartii, Mant.—Sus-

sex.

Cylindrites, of Géppert, 3 species.

Acrogenous Cryptogams.

FERNs.

Protopteris Singeri, Presl,—Silesia.

uvignierl, Br.—Grandpré.

Pecopteris Reichiana, Br.—Nieder-

schona.

—— striata, Sternb.—Sahla.

—— bohemica, Corda.—Bohemia.

Zippei, Corda.— Bohemia.

—— lobifolia, Corda.—Bohemia.

And two new species-from Nieder-

schona.

Monocotyledons.

Pas.

Flabellaria chameropifolia, Gopp.—

Silesia.

Palmacites varians, Corda.—Boh.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

CYcADE.

Cycadites Nilssonianus, Br.—Sca-

nia

Zamites cretacea, Br—N. Schoéna.

(Pteroph. cretaceum, Rossm.)

Microzamia gibba, Corda.—Boh.

Zamiostrobus ovatus, Gopp.— En-

gland.

familiaris (male cone). — Bo-

hemia.

(Zamites familiaris, Corda.)

—— Guerangeri (male cone).—Le

Mans.

ConIFER.

* Cupressinez.

Widdringtonites fastigiatus, Endl.—

Bohemia.

Cryptomeria primzva,Corda.—Boh.

** Abietinez.

Abietites Benstedi.—Gépp.

oblongus, Lindl.—Lyme-Regis,

Grandpré.

exogyrus, Corda.—Bohemia.

Pinites Reussii, Corda.—Bohemia.

352 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

Pinites macrocephalus, Brong.* —

England. (Zamia macrocephala,

L. & H.)

sussexiensis, Brong. — Engl.

(Zamia sussexiensis, Mant.)

Cunninghamites oxycedrus, Sternb.

—N. Schona.

—— elegans, Corda.—Bohemia.

——~ planifolius, Corda.—Bohemia.

Dammarites albens, Gépp.—Boh.

—— crassipes, Gopp.—Silesia.

Araucarites acutifolius, Corda, —

Bohemia.

—— crassifolius, Corda.—Bohemia.

Eleoxylon cretaceum, Brong.—Boh.

(Pinus cretacea, Corda.)

Angiospermous Dicotyledons.

Myrice2.

Comptonites? antiquus, Ni/ss.—Sca-

nia,

BETULACE,

Alnites ? Friesii, Nilss.—Scania.

CUPULIFERZ.

Carpinites arenaceus, Gépp.—Siles.

SALICINER.

Salicites? Wahlbergii, Nilss.—Sca-

nia.

Petzeldianus, Gépp.—Silesia.

—— fragiliformis, Zenk.—Blankenb.

ACERINES.

Acerites cretaceus, Nilss.—Scania.

JUGLANDES,

Juglandites elegans, Gdpp.—Silesia.

Dicotyledons of uncertain Family.

Credneria integerrima, Zenk.

denticulata, Zenk.— Blankenb.

—— biloba, Zenk.—Blankenb.

—— subtriloba, Zenk.—Blankenb.

—— Sternbergii, Brong.—Teschen ;

Bohemia.

cuneifolia, Brong.—N. Schoéna.

expansa, Brong.—N. Schona.

tremulefolia, Brong.—Nieder-

schona.

Besides these should be noticed at least ten or twelve species

of undetermined and often imperfect dicotyledonous leaves,

figured by Geinitz, Reuss, Corda and Goppert, or existing in

collections.

This flora, which now comprises about sixty or seventy known

species, is, as is seen, remarkable from the gymnospermous

Dicotyledons almost equaling the angiospermous, and for the

existence of still a rather large number of well-characterized

Cycadez, which cease to show themselves at the eocene epoch of

the tertiary formations.

The genus Credneria, comprehending dicotyledonous leaves

with a very peculiar nervation, but the affinities of which are

doubtful, is also one of the characteristic forms of this epoch, in

a tolerably large number of localities. With regard to the spe-

cies of dicotyledonous leaves referred to determinate families, I

must remark that these determinations, founded on very imper-

fect specimens, few in number, are still very uncertain, and can-

not furnish a basis for any comparison with other floras, or any

certain conclusion.

* A specimen of this fruit, which has just been communicated to me b

Mr. Wetherell, establishes in a very positive manner that it is not the fruit

of a Zamia, but the cone of a Pinus, having all the characters of this genus,

relatively to the form and direction of the scales and the position of the

geminate seeds at their bases. As to Z. sussewxiensis, its analogy with the

preceding seems to me evident.

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 353

3. Fucoidean Epoch.

_ This epoch, which seems to me to form the most natural limit

between the cretaceous and tertiary periods, is characterized. by

those deposits, so rich in Algz of a very special form, which have

been called fucoid sands or macignos, or the flysch of Switzerland,

a formation widely distributed, especially in Southern Europe,

from the Pyrenees to the environs of Vienna, and even as far as

the Crimea.

At present no terrestrial plants have ever been found inter-

mixed with these marine plants. I do not think that even fossil

woods have been met with.

Almost all these Algze appear to belong to the same group, to

the genus Chondrites, and although the species are tolerably

numerous, they pass into one another by almost insensible

shades. The Algz of the environs of Vienna, placed in the ge-

nus Munsteria, are very badly characterized, and perhaps are not

congeneric with those of the Jurassic limestone of Solenhofen ;

but they seem to me to have been found in the same formation,

designated by the name of the gray calcareous schist, of the sand

of Vienna, as the Chondrites of the same country.

FLora oF THE Epocu or THE | Chondrites recurvus, Brong.

Fucorp Sanp. — Huotii, Brong.

A affinis, Sternb. (Sphzrococ-

— cites.)

Chondrites intricatus, Brong. inclinatus, Sternb. (Sphero-

—— equalis, Brong. coccites. )

—— difformis, Brong. Munsteria Hassii, Sternbd.

—— Targionu, Brong. —— flagellaris, Sternb.

—— furcatus, Brong. —— geniculata, Sternb.

The remarkable points about this series of species are, that

they have nothing in common either with the Algee of the subcre-

taceous epoch, or with those of the eocene epoch, especially of

Monte Bolca, with which this flora would be almost contempo-

raneous, according to many geologists ; and, again, the identity

of these species of Algee in so many localities situated at great

distances, localities so numerous for most of these species that I

have not been able to cite them.

Chondrites Targionii, or perhaps a distinct, but very nearly ap-

proaching species, is the only one presented in another formation,

in the greensand and gault of the Isle of Wight, in England, ac-

cording to Dr. Fitton, and in the same formation in the depart-

ment of the Oise, according to Mr. Graves.

M. Kurr has also described and figured under the name of

Chondrites Bollensis, a Fucus of the lias, the very varied forms of

which are almost identical with Chondrites Targionii, equalis and

difformis.

854: M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

6. Tertiary Period.

The collective nature of the plants of this period, contempo-

raneous with all the tertiary deposits and surviving even yet in

the vegetation clothing the present surface of the earth, is one of

the most characteristic.~ The abundance of angiospermous Dico-

tyledons, of Monocotyledons of various families, but especially of

Palms, during at least a portion of this period, distinguishes it at

once from the more ancient. The observations made upon the

eretaceous epoch, however, have established a kind of transition

between the forms of the secondary epochs and those of the ter-

tiaries, which some years ago was not supposed to have existed.

But while in that epoch the Angiosperms appeared almost to

equal the Gymnosperms, they exceed them much in the tertiary

period ; while in the cretaceous epoch there still existed Cyca-

dacez and Conifere allied to the genera inhabiting tropical re-

gions, the Cycadacee appear to be wholly wanting in Europe,

and the Coniferee belong to genera of temperate regions during

the tertiary period.

In spite of this ensemble of characters common to the whole

tertiary period, there are evidently notable differences in the

generic and specific forms, and in the predominance of certain

families at different epochs of this long period. But we here fre-

quently experience grave difficulties in establishing the synchro-

nism of the numerous local formations which constitute the dif-

ferent tertiary rocks. In this attribution of the different loca-

lities, where fossil plants have been observed, to the principal

divisions of the tertiary series, I have not followed exactly the

bases received by M. Unger in his ‘ Synopsis’ ; I have approached

very near to the distribution adopted by M. Raulin in his memoir

on the transformations of the flora of central Europe during the

tertiary period (Ann. des Sc. Nat. x. 193, Oct. 1848), which re-

fers to the pliocene or most recent epoch, several of the forma-

tions classed by M. Unger in the middle or miocene division.

Nevertheless, on the advice of M. Elie de Beaumont, I have not

placed all the beds of the lignite of Germany in the pliocene di-

vision, as M. Raulin did, nor all im the miocene, like M. Unger ;

but, in agreement with the old opinion of my father, I have left

the lignites of the shores of the Baltic, containing amber, in the

inferior divisions of the old basins of Paris, London and Brussels,

regarding them as contemporary with the Soissonnese lignites ;

the lignites of the banks of the Rhine, of Wetterau and West-

phalia, are arranged in the middle or miocene division ; those, on

the contrary, of Styria and of a portion of Bohemia, among the

recent or pliocene beds.

This distribution agrees generally well enough with the nature

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 355

of the plants contained in the beds. One important point alone

leaves me in doubt : viz. the lignites of the environs of Frankfort,

of the Wetterau, the plants of which are pretty generally analo-

gous to those of @ningen and of Parschlug in Styria, although

their geological position seems to require their reference to a

more ancient formation.

It is probable that a more complete acquaintance with these

different beds would lead to a division into a greater number of

distinct epochs; but I believe that the division into three prin-

cipal epochs, which I shall term, with the majority of geologists,

eocene, miocene and pliocene, is sufficient for the comparison of

the successive changes of the vegetable kingdom. I shall in-

dicate for each, the localities which I have considered it necessary

to comprise under these different designations.

With regard to the general characters which result from the ~

comparative examination of these floras, we see in the first place

that the numbers of species of the great divisions of the vegetable

kingdom are distributed in the following way in these floras :—

Eocene epoch. | Miocene epoch.| Pliocene epoch.

_|Cryptogamia ...... jt BO ah epee BO, sbicnesens 13

Amphigenous ......| ...... 16. | secess Be Be 6

AcrogenousS .......4.| seseee TP Woncecs 4 | ss... 7

Phanerogamia.

Monocotyledons ...) 33 33 26 26 4 4

Dicotyledons ...... TAB. doves BF is be S eteap 195

Gymnosperms...| ...++« OE ol oxdeas EST d. cwep sks 31

Angiosperms .«..| ...+.. EOS. | oceatce TOE cos dhe 164

Total ...... 208)", | etase LBS E each 212

It is merely necessary to observe, that in the first column or

eocene formation, the fossil fruits of the Isle of Sheppey, a part

only of which have as yet been described by Mr. Bowerbank, have

a great influence on the figures of the different divisions of the

Phanerogamia, and that this locality however appears altogether

exceptional, and perhaps presents us with an example of the re-

sults of currents bringing exotic fruits from distant climates to

accumulate upon a point of the coast of Europe.

Under this point of view, the enumeration of the plants of this

first epoch is not in any way capable of being compared with

those of the other epochs, in which I have even avoided intro-

ducing the small number of fossil plants of the tertiary beds of

the equatorial regions which are known, confining myself to the

comparison of the tertiary floras of Europe.

As to the characters drawn from the vegetable forms durmg

these three epochs, the most remarkable appear to me to be :

356 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

1. For the eocene epoch, the presence, but the rarity of Palms,

confined to a small number of species. The predominance of

Algee and marine Monocotyledons, which must be attributed to

the great extent of marine formations during this epoch.

The existence of a great number of extra-European forms, re-

sulting however from the presence of the fossil fruits of Sheppey.

2. For the miocene epoch, the abundance of Palms in the

majority of the localities incontestably belonging to this epoch ;

the existence of a tolerably large number of non-European forms,

and particularly of the genus Steinhauera, which appears to me

to be a Rubiaceous plant allied to the Morinda, found in several

localities of these formations.

3. For the pliocene epoch, the great predominance and the

variety of the Dicotyledons, the rarity of the Monocotyledons,

and, especially, the absence of Palms ; lastly, the general analogy

of the forms of these plants with those of the temperate regions

of Europe, North America and Japan.

A remarkable character of the floras of these three epochs, but

one which becomes still more striking in the last, in which Dico-

tyledonous plants are more numerous, is the absence of the most

numerous and most characteristic families of the Gamopetale.

Thus, in all the numerous impressions of Parschlug, Giningen,

Hoéring, Radoboj, &c., nothing announces the existence of Com-

posite, Campanulacez, Personate, Labiate, Solanacez, Boragi-

nacee, &c.

The only Monopetale cited in large numbers are the Ericacez,

the Ilicinee, with some Sapotacee and Styracee, families which

contain almost as many dialypetalous as gamopetalous plants.

In the miocene flora alone, several Apocynacez have been in-

dicated, and the Rubiaceous genus I have cited above.

1. Eocene Epoch.

This epoch, in its most precise limits, comprehends the plastic

clay with its lignites, the Parisian marine limestone (calcaire gros-

sier), and the gypsum above it in this same basin ; but I have not

considered it necessary to separate from it, for the present, certain

formations, which, according to the researches of modern geolo-

gists, are placed between the cretaceous formation and the infe-

rior portions of the beds which we have just indicated : such are

the nummulitic beds of the district of Vicenza, including the cele-

brated deposits of Monte Bolca, and probably certain neighbour-

ing localities, such as Salcedo, in the district of Vicenza. I have

also joined to this flora of the eocene formations a very remark-

able locality of the Paris basin, the relations of which with the

tertiary strata are not yet perfectly determined : viz. the layers

of the kind of ancient travertine which, near Sézanne, contain

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 357

numerous fossil vegetables still undescribed, and of which I shall

here notice the most remarkable. At the same time it should

be observed, that these plants are very peculiar, and probably

belong to a special flora, unless these differences depend upon a

diversity of station.

Besides the different members of the eocene properly so called,

of the Paris basin, I include in this flora the fossils of the same

formation in England, in the Isle of Wight and the Isle of Shep-

pey, in the London basin. These last fossils, consisting almost

entirely of fruits transformed into pyrites, constitute a collection

which has no analogue at other points of the tertiary basins of _

Europe, not merely on account of the number and diversity of |

these fruits, but of the wholly special characters, which remove

them far from the plants of which the leaves are found in the

other strata of the same geological epoch. Everything therefore

leads us to think that these fruits, although belonging to plants

contemporaneous with the eocene deposits of Europe, have been

brought from distant countries by marine currents, as fruits are

still brought from the equatorial regions of America on to the

coasts of Ireland or Norway by the great current of the Atlantic.

The deposit of the Isle of Sheppey therefore appears an acci-

dental case in the eocene deposits, and the Paris basin does not

present any of these fossils.

The tertiary basin of Belgium, which follows that of London,

has presented, near Brussels, some fossil fruits, very few in num-

ber, but apparently identical with one of the genera most abun-

dant in Sheppey. These are the Nipadites, at first regarded as a

species of Cocos, under the name of Cocos Burtini.

Lastly, by the advice of my learned colleague M. Elie de Beau-

mont, [ have included in this same flora the plants contained in

the lignites of the shores of the Baltic and of Pomerania, so rich

in amber, in which the plants have frequently been preserved.

To M. Goppert is owing our acquaintance with these plants,

represented most frequently by very small fragments, the rela-

tions of which he has determined with much sagacity and exac-

titude.

With the materials collected from these various localities, but

most of which are still unpublished, we shall be able to construct

the flora of the eocene epoch, of which the following list, com-

prising only the species described or at least determined, is but

a sketch.

Flora of the Eocene Epoch.

Amphigenous Cryptogams. Caulerpites Agardhiana, Brong.—

ALG Rm. Boleca.

: : Pt pinnatifida, Brong.—Bolca.

Confesatten thoreeformis, Brong. Zonarites flabellaris, SterndD.—Bolea.

358

Zonarites multifidus, Sternb.—Sal-

cedo, Vie.

Gigartinites obtusus, Brong.—Bolea.

Spheerococcites Beaumontianus, Br.

—Paris. (Fucoides Beaumontia-

nus, Pomel.)

Chondrites Dufresnoyi, Pomel. —

Paris.

Delesserites Lamourouxii, St. —

Bolea.

spathulatus, Sternb.—Boleca.

—— Bertrandi, Sternb.—Boleca.

Gazolanus, Sternb.—Bolea.

Corallinites Pomelii, Brong.—Paris.

FunGI.

Sporotrichites heterospermus, Gépp.

—Amber.

Pezizites candidus, Gépp.—Amber.

Hysterites opegraphoides, Gépp.—

Amber.

Acrogenous Cryptogams.

HeEparicz.

Br. —

Marchantites sezannensis,

Sézanne.

Jungermannites Neesianus, Gopp.—

Amber. ;

transversus, Gépp.—Amber.

contortus, Gopp.—Amber.

Musct.

Muscites serratus, Gépp.—Amber.

apiculatus, Gopp.—Amber.

confertus, Goépp.—Amber.

—— dubius, Gépp.—Amber.

—— hirsutissimus, Gépp.—Amber.

FILICES.

Pecopteris Humboldtiana, Gopp.—

Amber.

Pomelii, Br.—Sézanne.

Tniopteris Bertrandi, Brong.—Vi-

cenza.

Asplenium Wiegmanni, Brong. —

ézanne.

Polypodites thelypteroides, Brong.

—Sézanne.

EauISETACES,

Equisetum stellare, Pomel.—Oise.

CHARACES,

Chara helicteres, Brong.—Paris.

M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

Chara tuberculosa, Lyell, — Isle of

Wight.

— Lemani, Brong.—Paris..

Monocotyledons.

NAIADE.

Caulinites parisiensis, Brong.—-Paris.

ndis, Pomel.—Paris.

—— Brongniartii, Pomel.— Paris.

— nodosus, Ung.—Paris.

ambiguus, Ung.—Paris.

odoceites, Pomel.—Paris.

herbaceus, Pomel.—Paris.

zosteroides, Pomel.—Paris.

Zosterites teenieformis, Brong. —

Vicent.

enervis, Brong.—Paris.

Halochloris cymadoceoides, Ung.—

Bolea.

Potamogeton tritonis, Ung.—Bolea.

naiadum, Ung.—Bolea.

—— multinervis, Brong.—Paris.

Carpolithes Websteri, Brong.—Isle

of Wight. (Carp. thalictroides,

var. a, Br.)

NIPACE.

Nipadites, Bowerb.—13 species from

the Isle of Sheppey, 2 of which

occur also in the tertiary beds of

Brussels.

PALMACE.

Flabellaria parisiensis, Brong. —

Paris.

rhapifolia, Sternb.—Vinacourt,

Som.

maxima, Ung.—Oise, Grisolle.

Palmacites echinatus, Brong.—Sois-

sons.

—— annulatus, Brong.—Paris.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

ConIFERz.

* Cupressineze.

Juniperites Hartmannianus, Gépp.—

Amber.

Thuytes Klinsmannianus, Gépp.—

Amber. :

—— Mengeanus, Gépp.—Amber.

Breynianus, Gopp.—Amber.

—— Kleynianus, Gopp.—Amber.

—— Ungerianus, Gopp.—Amber.

Cupressites Brongniartiana, Goépp.—

Amber.

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

Cupressites Linkianus, Gépp.—Am-

ber

Bockianus, Gépp.—Amber.

Callitrites Brongniartii, Endl. —

Paris.

curtus, ee:

Comptoni, Endl.—Sheppey.

—— thuioides, Endl.—Sheppey.

crassus, End/.—Sheppey.

Frenelites recurvatus, Ena -—Shep-

ey.

cot aabionitomni, Endl.--Sheppey.

globosus, Brong.—Sheppey.

elongatus, Brong.—Sheppey.

Solenostrobus subangulatus, Endl.

—Sheppey.

corrugatus, Endl.—Sheppey.

sulcatus, End/.—Sheppey.

semiplotus, Endl.—Sheppey.

— tessellatus, Brong.—Sheppey.

** Abietinez.

Abietites obtusifolius, Gépp.—Am-

ber.

geanthracis, Gépp.—Lignite,

Silesia.

Wredanus, Gopp.—Amber.

—— Reichianus, Gopp.—Amber.

Pinites Defrancii, Brong.—Paris.

—— macrolepis, Brong.—Paris.

—— rigidus, Gépp.—Amber.

—— lignitum, Gopp.—Lign., Saxe.

ovoideus, Gopp.—Silesia.

—— Thomassianus, Gopp.— Lig-

nite. ; “8

—— brachylepis, Gopp.—Lignite.

Peuce pnecibikeak, Endl.—Awmber.

*** Taxiner.

Taxites acicularis, Brong.—Lignite,

Cassel.

Langsdorffii, Brong.—Lignite,

Wetterau.

diversifolius, Brong.—Lignite,

Cassel.

affinis, Gopp.—Lignite.

Taxoxylon Ayckei, Ung.— Lignite,

Silesia.

*#** Gnetacez.

Ephedrites Jonianus, Goépp.—- Amber.

359

Angiospermous Dicotyledons.

BETULACE,

Alnus succineus, Gépp.—Amber.

Betulinium parisiense, Endl.—Paris.

CUPULIFERZ.

Quercus Meyerianus, Gépp.—Amber.

Carpinites dubius, Gépp.—Lignite.

JUGLANDEX.

Juglans ventricosa, Brong.—Lignite,

Pomerania.

Schweiggeri, Gdpp.— Lignite,

Prussia.

—— Hagenianus, Gépp. — Lignite,

Prussia.

ULMACE.

Ulmus Brongniartii, Pomel.—Paris.

PROTEACER.

Petrophylloides, Bowerb.—7 species

from the Isle of Sheppey.

LEGUMINOSZ.

Leguminosites, 18, Mom of fruits

Xylinoprionites, 2, + from the Isle

Faboidea, 25, of Sheppey.

(ENOTHERE.

Trapa Arethuse, Ung.—Bolea.

CuCURBITACEX.

Cucumites variabilis, Bow.—Shep-

pey-

SAPINDACEZ.

Cupanioides, Bow.—8 species from

Sheppey.

MALVACE.

ightea, Bowerb.—10 species from

heppey.

ERICACE ?

Dermatophyllites, Gépp.—9 species

in amber.

Families doubtful.

Phyllites, 10 species.

Antholithes, 4 species.

Carpolithes, 8 species.

The most remarkable characters of this flora are: 1. the great

quantity of Algze and marine Naiadez, a character related to the

extent and magnitude of the marine formations of this epoch.

2. The great number of Conifers, belonging mostly to genera

still existing, but among which the Cupressinee seem to predo-

360 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

minate, especially if we admit, as positively belonging to»this

family, the various fruits of the Isle of Sheppey which Mr. Bower-

bank has described under the name of Cupressinites, and of

which M. Endlicher has formed the genera Callitrites, Frenelites,

and Solenostrobus. If these fruits really belonged to the European:

vegetation, they indicate very peculiar generic forms, which are

probably entirely destroyed.

3. The existence of several large species of Palms, equally de-

monstrated by the presence of their leaves and their stems.

2. Miocene Epoch.

This middle epoch of the tertiary formations appears to me to

comprise the following localities among those which have fur-

nished materials for the study of the vegetation of the tertiary

eriod :—

‘ 1. In the environs of Paris, the upper or Fontainebleau sands,

and the millstones (Meul. Par.) which crown our hills; 2. the

sands with impressions, in the environs of Mans and Angers, and

probably those of Bergerac, department of Dordogne; 3. a por-

tion of the tertiary formations of Auvergne, and particularly

those of the mountain of Gergovia, beds which, from their im-

pressions, appear more ancient than those of Menat, but which

perhaps all belong to different stages of the pliocene epoch ;

4, the freshwater formations of Armissan, near Narbonne, the

psum of Aix in Provence, the lignites of Provence, the fossil

plants of which are scarcely known ; lastly the lacustrine forma-

tions, rich in the wood of Palms and fasciculated stems of Mo-

nocotyledons, of Upper Provence, near Apt and Castellane; 5. a

portion of the tertiary beds of Italy, and particularly those of

Superga, near Turin; 6. the molasse of Switzerland with its

lignites, at Lausanne, Képfnac and Horgen, containing the re-

mains of Palms.

7. The lignites of the banks of the Rhine, near Cologne and

Bonn, at Friesdorf, Liblar, &c., sometimes containing the wood

of Palms, and those of the Wetterau at Nidda, near Frankfort,

and in other places; as well as those of Meisner, near Cassel,

which appear of the same epoch, although those of the Wetterau

seem more to approach the pliocene flora, by the abundance of.

certain genera of Dicotyledons, such as Juglans and Acer, and

even by several cases of specific identity.

8. A portion of the lignites of Bohemia, and particularly those

of Altsattel, the fossils of which, described by M. Sternberg and

M. Rossmissler, agree generally with those of the other localities

already cited. Other lignites of Bohemia, those of Bilin and

Comothau especially, pass completely into the pliocene flora.

9. Héring in Tyrol, and Radoboj in Croatia, the numerous

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 361

impressions from whence M. Unger has so well made known in

his ‘Chloris protogza,’ and which have become almost the type of

the pliocene flora.

With the exception of the lignite beds of the environs of Cassel

and Frankfort, the species of which often have numerous relations

with those -of @ningen and Parschlug, and which perhaps belong

rather to the pliocene flora, the different localities which I have

just cited have many relations in respect to their fossil plants.

Thus the Nymphea Arethuse occurs in the millstones of Paris

and in the marls of Armissan ; the Flabellaria rhapifolia and

maxima occur at Horing in Tyrol, at Radoboj in Croatia, and in

the upper sands of the environs of Angers and Perigueux.

The

Callitrites Brongniartii, Endl., occurs equally in the beds of Ar-

missan, of Aix in Provence, of Héring, and of Radobo}.

Lastly, the Steinhauera globosa of the lignites of Altsattel in

Bohemia, occurs also in the sands of the environs of Mans, and

the Platanus Hercules of Radoboj in Croatia has been sent to me

from Armissan, by M. Tournal.

These facts will probably be multiplied by a more attentive

study of the different localities, but they already leave little doubt

about the synchronism of the majority of these local formations.

Fiora or THE Miocenr ForMATIONS.

Amphigenous Cryptogamia.

ALG&.

Cystoseirites communis, Ung.— Ra-

doboj.

= ilis, Ung.—Radoboj.

elii, Ung.—Radobgj.

Spheerococcites cartilagineus, Ung.

—Radoboj.

Xylomites umbilicatus, Ung.—Ra-

dobo}.

Acrogenous Cryptogams,

Musc1.

Muscites Tournalii, Brong.—Armis-

san,

Fiuicgs.

Filicites polybotrya, Brong. — Ar-

missan.

" CHARACES.

= medicaginula, Brong.—Meul.

ar.

—— prisca, Ung.—Radobo}.

Monocotyledons,

NAIADE.

Zosterites marina, Ung.—Radoboj.

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2.

Caulinites Radobojensis, Ung.—Ra-

doboj.

—— nodosus, Ung.—Radobo}.

Ruppia pannonica, Ung.—Radoboj.

Carpolithes thalictroides, Brong.—

. Paris.

GRAMINACE.

Culmites anomalus, Brong.—Meul.

Par.

Géppertii, Munst.— Bohemia.

Bambusium sepultum, Ung.—Rado-

boj.

LILIACE#.

Smilacites hastata, Brong.—Armis-

san.

—- grandifolia, Ung.—Radoboj.

PALMACE.

Flabellaria latania, Rossm.—Bohe-

mia.

rhapifolia, Sternb. — Horing,

Switz.

—— oxyrachis, Ung.—Horing.

verrucosa, Ung.—Horing.

—— crassipes, Ung.—Horing.

Marti, Ung.—Horing.

major, Ung.—Horing.

Vol. vi.

362

Flabellaria heeringiana, Ung.—H6-

ring.

—— maxima, Ung.—Radoboj.

Lemanonis, Brong.—Aix.

Pheenicites ore Brong.—Le Puy.

spectabilis, Ung.—Radoboj.

salicifolius, Ung.—Bohemia.

angustifolius, Ung.—Bohemia.

Endogenites didymosolen, Spreng.

— Paris.

perfossus, Ung.—Bohemia.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons,

CoNIFERA.

Callitrites salicornioides, Brong.—

Too) (Thuites salicornioides,

ron niartil, Endl.—Aix, Ar-

missan, oring, Radoboj.

Se uoites taxiformis, Brong.—Arm.,

éring. (Cupressites taxiformis,

Ung., tab. ix.)

tostrobites Ungeri, Brong. —

dring. (Cupressites taxiformis,

Ung., tab. viii.)

parisiensis, Brong.—Meul. Par.

(Muscites squamosus, Brong.

Prod.)

Abietites lanceolatus, Ung. (Eleate).

—Radobo}.

—— Ungeri, Endl. (Pinites).—Ra-

doboj. (Paleocedrus extinctus,

Ung.)

see ain Gépp. (Pinites).—

Bohemia.

austriaca, Ung. (Eleate).—Bo-

_ , hemia.

Pinites pseudostrobus, Brong.—Ar-

missan.

Saturni, Ung.—Radobo}.

oviformis, Hnd/.—Bohemia.

ovatus, Presl.—Bohemia.

Araucarites ? Gdppertii, Presl. —

- Horing.

Eleoxylon acerosum, Brong.—Bo-

hemia.

Heedlianum, Brong.—Bohemia.

Taxites Tournalui, Brong.-—Armissan.

Langsdorffii, Brong.—Lignite,

Wetterau.

Podoearpus macrophylla, Lindl.—

Aix.

Angiospermous Dicotyledons.

MyYRIcCE.

Comptonia grandifolia, Ung.—Ra-

dobo}. - .

M. Brongniart.on the different Floras which»

Comptonia breviloba, Brong.—H6-

ring. ae ea |

—? crysnceerom Brong.—Ar-

missan.

Myrica quercina, Ung. —Radobo}. _

—— inundata, Ung.—Radoboj.

banksizfolia, Ung hlbbty:

—— heeringiana, Ung.—Horing.

—— acuminata, Ung.—Horing.

——? longifolia, Ung. —Carniolia.

BETULINE.

Betula dryadum, Brong.—Armiss.,

Radoboj.

—— salzhausenensis, Gépp.—Lig-

nite, Wetterau.

Betulinium tenerum, Ung.—Austria.

Alnus Kefersteinii, Gépp.—Lignite,

Wetterau.

CuUPULIFERZ.

Quercus palzococcus, Ung.—Rado-

)} «

—— furcinervis, Ung.—Bohemia.

—— cuspidata, Uny.—Bohemia.

Fagus atlantica, Ung.—Radoboj.

Carpinus macroptera, Brong; —

Arm., Rad.

— grandis, Ung.—Radobo}.

—— betuloides, Ung.—Gergovia. _

ULMACE.

Ulmus bicornis, Ung.—Radoboj.

—— prisea, Ung.—Radobo}.

amothii, Pomel.—Gergovia.

MoreE&. i

Ficus hyperborea, Ung. --Radobo}.

PLATANES.

Platanus? grandifolia, Ung.—Ra-

doboj.

digitata, Ung.—Radobo}.

jatrophzefolia, Ung.—Radoboj. |

Hercules, Ung.—Radoboj, Ar-

missan.

SALICINE.

Populus crenata, Ung.—Radoboj.

—— Leuce, Ung.—Bohemia,

LAURINES. iy

apr Sn Rate cinnamomeifolia, Uny.

Bohemia.

paradisiaca, Ung.—Radobo}.

relicta, Ung.—Radoboj.

Laurus camphora? Crois.—Gergovia.

dulcis ? we —Aix.

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

UMBELLIFERZ.

Pimpinellites Zizioides, Ung.—Ra-

doboj.

HALORAGES.

Myriophyllites capilliformis, Ung.—

Radoboj.

CoMBRETACE.

Getonia petrezeformis, Ung. —Rado-

boj.

Terminalia radobojensis, Ung.—Ra-

doboj.

miocenica, Ung.—Radoboj.

CALYCANTHE.

Calycanthus Braunii, Brong.—Lig-

nite, Wetterau.

LEGUMINOS&.

Phaseolites cassiefolia, Ung.—Ra-

dobo)}.

Desmodophyllum adoptivum, Ung.

Radoboj.

viticinoides, Ung.—Radoboj.

Dolichites europzus, Ung.—Rado-

boj.

maximus, Ung.—Radoboj.

Erythrina sepulta, Ung.—Radoboj.

Adelocercis radobojana, Ung.—Ra-

dobo}.

Bauhinia destructa, Ung.—Radoboj.

Mimosites borealis, Ung.—Horing.

Acacia disperma, Ung.—Radoboj.

ANACARDIES.

Rhus stygia, Ung.—Radoboj.

Pyrrhe, Ung.—Radobo}.

—— Rhadamanti, Ung.—Radoboj.

» ZANTHOXYLE.

Zanthoxylon europeum, Ung.—Ra-

doboj.

JUGLANDES.

Juglans nux-taurensis, Brong. —

363

Juglans ventricosa, Brong. — Lig-

nite, Wetterau.

—— acuminata, A. Braun. — Lig-

nite, Wetteran.

— levigata, Brong. — Lignite,

Wetterau.

costata, Sternb.— Bohemia.

— minor, Sternb.—Bohemia.

RHAMNEZ.

Rhamnus deperditus, Ung.—Rado-

bo}.

Ceanothus polymorphus, Ung. —

Radoboj.

ACERINES.

Acer campylopteryx, Ung.—Rado-

bo}.

eupterygium, Ung.—Radoboj.

—— pegasinum, Ung.—Radoboj.

megalopteryx, Ung.— Radobo)j.

tricuspidatum, A. Braun. —

Lignite, Wetterau.

NYMPH ACES.

Nymphea Arethuse, Brong.— Ar-

missan, Meul., Paris.

APOCYNE.

Echitonium superstes, Ung.—Rado-

boj.

‘microspermum, Ung.— Rado-

bo}.

Neritinium dubium, Ung.—Radoboj.

—— longifolium, Ung.—Radoboj.

Plumieria flos-saturni, Ung.—Rado-

boj.

Apocynophyllum sessile, Ung.—Ra-

doboj.

lanceolatum, Ung.—Radoboj.

RuBIACE.

Steinhauera subglobosa, Sternb. —

Bohemia, Mans sands.

oblonga, Sternb.—Bohemia.

The most striking characters of this epoch consist in the mix-

ture of exotic forms now peculiar to hotter regions than Europe,

with plants generally growing in temperate countries, such as

the Palms, a species of Bamboo, Laurineze, Combretacez, Legu-

minose of warm climates, Apocynez analogous, according to M.

Unger, to the genera of the equatorial regions, a Rubiaceous

plant wholly tropical,—united with Maples, Walnuts, Birches,

Elms, Oaks, Hornbeams, &c.—genera peculiar to temperate or

24%

B64 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which .

cold regions. The presence of equatorial forms, especially of

Palms, appears to me to distinguish this essentially from the

following epoch. Finally, the yery small number of plants with

a monopetalous corolla will be remarked, confined to species re-

ferred by Unger to the Apocynex, and the genus Steinhauera

founded on a fruit which is closely related to that of the Morinde

ainong the Rubiacee.

3. Pliocene Epoch.

This epoch, embracing all the tertiary beds superior to the |

shell-marls of Touraine, comprehends a considerable number of

localities, rich in fossil plants, and which have their position

determined as much even by the ensemble of the vegetation they

contain as by their other geological characters. The tertiary

basins which it appears to me should form the basis of this

flora, both from their identity and the numerous well-studied

plants they contain, are:—That of @ningen near Schaffhausen

(Cin.), the species of which were long ago studied and determined

by M. Alex. Braun, whose labours, although unpublished, have

been communicated to several scientific men, in particular to M.

Unger; that of Parschlug in Styria (Parschl.), the numerous

impressions of which have been combined, studied and deter-

mined by M. Unger, published in part in his ‘ Chloris protogza,’

and presented as a whole in a special enumeration of these species

lately published under the title of ‘ Flora of Parschlug.’ In this

locality alone M. Unger has recognized and classed 110 different

species ; it is the most numerous local fossil flora known, and the

identity of a great number of species with those of Giningen in-

dicates the synchronism of these two local formations. Some

other points in Styria also seem to be of the same epoch, as well

as several localities in Hungary, very rich in silicified wood. In

Bohemia the tripoli schists of Bilin and Comothau, which con-

tain a rather large number of plants, described by M. Sternberg,

are doubtless referable to this epoch, from the nature of the

plants ; lastly, the tertiary hills, called the subapennine hills of

the Placentian district, of Tuscany and a portion of Piedmont,

as well as the gypseous formation of Stradella, near Pavia, so

rich in impressions of leaves, form part of this epoch; but, with

the exception of this last point, these beds generally contain but

few plants.

In France the pliocene epoch probably comprehends a portion

of the freshwater deposits of Auvergne and Ardéche. Thus the

schists of Menat and those of Rochesauve appear to me to pre-

sent a flora very analogous to that of iningen and of Parschlug.

As to the marls of Gergovia and Merdogne near Clermont, I

have considered it best to class them rather in the miocene epoch ;

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

365

but this question can only be solved by a more attentive deter-

mination of the species they contain.

The following flora, which

includes all that has been described or named from these beds, is

nevertheless based, as may be seen from the indications of the

localities, on the two basins of Parschlug and Cningen.

FLora OF THE PLIOCENE ForMATIONS.

Amphigenous Cryptogams,

ALG2.

Confervites bilinicus, Ung.—Bilin.

Spheerococcites? striolatus, Sternb.

> Italy.

FunGI.

Xylomites maculatus, Ung. — Par-

_ schlug.

—— tuberculatus, Ung.—Parschl.

Spherites punctiformis, Ung.—Par-

schlug.

diseiformis, Ung.—Parschl.

Acrogenous Cryptogams,

Musct.

Muscites Schimperi, Ung.—Parschl.

FILICEs.

Adiantum renatum, Ung.—Parschl.

Pteris parschlugiana, Ung. — Par-

schlug.

Goniopterites stiriacus, Brong. —

Arnfels,

Teniopteris dentata, Gépp. —

Toppl., Bohemia.

LyYCOPODIACE.

Isoétites Braunii, Ung.—(En., Par-

schlug.

EQUISETACEZ.

a Monee Braunii, Ung. — Cn.,

arsehl.

Monocotyledons,.

NAIADE.

Potamogeton geniculatus, Braun.—

(Eningen.

GRAMINES.

Culmites arundinaceus, Ung.—Par-

schlug.

CYPERACE. -

Cyperites tertiarius, Ung.—Parschl.

LILIACE.

Smilacites sagittata, Ung.—Parschl.

Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.

CoNnIFERA.

* Cupressinex.

Callitrites Brongniartii, Endl.—Par-

schlug.

gracilis, Brong.—Comothau.

Widdringtonites Ungeri, Endl. —

Parschlug.

Taxodites europzeus, Brongniart—

Greece, Bilin.

ceningensis, Ung.— Ciningen,

Parschl.

—— dubius, Presl.—Bilin.

Thuioxylon juniperinum, Ung.—Sty-

ria, Austria.

ambiguum, Ung.—Styria.

—— peucinum, Ung.—Lesbos.

** Abietinee.

Abietites Oceanines, Ung.—Parschl.

balsamodes, Ung.—Parschl.

—— leuce, Ung.—Parschl.

Pinites gothianus, Ung.—Parschl.

—— fureatus, Ung.—Parschl.

—— hepios, Ung.—Parschl.

centrotos, Ung.—Parschl.

—— equimontanus, Gépp.—Styria.

— Haitingedl: Unies Storia.

Hampeanus, Ung.—Styria.

Cortesii, Brong. — Placentian

district.

——- canariensis, Lindl.—Spain.

Peuce lesbia, Ung.—I. of Lesbos.

Eleoxylon acerosum, Brongniart.—

Styria.

annonicum,Brong.-—-Hungary.

Wédlianam, Brong.—Styria.

regulare, Brong.—Hungary.

*** Taxinez.

Taxites tenuifolius, Brong.—Como-

thau.

366

Taxites carbonarius, Munst.—Lig-

nite, Bavaria.

— Rhosthornii,

Carinthia.

Taxoxylum Gdéppertii, Ung.—Hun-

Ung. — Lignite,

gary.

—— priseum, Ung.—Styria, Hun-

Salisburia adiantoides, Ung.—Italy.

Angiospermous Dicotyledons.

Myricrea.

Comptonia acutiloba, Brong.—Bilin.

ceningensis, A. Braun.—CEn.,

Parschl.

—— ulmifolia, Ung.—Parschl.

laciniata, Ung.—Parschl.

Myrica deperdita, Ung.—Parschl.

BETULACE.

Betula Dryadum, Brong.—Parschl.

macroptera, Ung.—Bilin.

Alnus Kefersteinii, Gépp.—Bilin.

—— gracilis, Ung.—Bilin.

suaveolens, Viv.—Stradella.

—— nostratum, Ung.—‘Styria.

CUPULIFER.

Quercus bilinica, Ung.—Bilin.

serra, Ung.—Parschl.

—— lignitum, Ung.—Parschl.

aspera, Ung.—Parschl.

Hamadryadum, Ung.—Parschl.

chlorophylla, Ung.—Parschl.

—— Daphnes, Ung.—Parschl.

elena, Ung.—Parschl.

Drymeia, Ung.—Parschl., Stra-

della. .

mediterranea, Ung.—Parschl.

Zoroastri, Ung.—Parschl.

cyclophylla, Ung.—Parschl.

myrtilloides, Ung.—Parschl.

Quercinium sabulosum, Ung.—<Au-

‘stria, Hungary, Silesia, France,

Moulins.

austriacum, Ung.—Austria.

transylvanicum, Ung.—Tran-

- sylvania.

Fagus castanefolia, Ung.—Styria.

Feronize, Ung.—Bilin.

Deucalionis, Ung.—Bohemia.

Fegonium vasculosum, Ung.—Au-

stria, Styria.

Carpinus macroptera, Brongniart.—

Parschl. ~ |

oblonga, Ung.—Parschl. |

M. Brongniart on the different Floras which ~~

_Unmaces. spin.

Ulmus quercifolia, Ung.—Parschl. ,

—— plurinervia, Ung.—Parschl. _

zelkoveefolia, Ung.—Parschl.

—— parvifolia, A. Braun.—Parsch.,

(Mn. ey

— Bronnii, Ung.—Parsechl., Bilin,

Comothau.

prelonga, Ung.—Parschl.

—— longifolia, Ung.—Bilin.

Ulminium diluviale, Ung.— Bohemia.

Celtis Japeti, Ung.—Parschl.

BALSAMIFLUES.

Liquidambar europeum, A. Braun.

—(En., Parschl.

—— aeerifolium, Ung.—Parschl.

protensum, Ung.—Parschl.

SALICINEZ.

Populus gigas, Ung.—Parsehl.

Bali. Ung.—CBn.; Parschl.

latior, A. Br—CEn., Parschl.

ovalifolia, A. Br.—Ciningen,

Parschl.

Phaétonis, Viv.—Stradella.

Salix angustissima, A. Br.—(Cnin-

gen, Parschlug, Bilin.

—— neriifolia, A. Br.—Cningen.

tenera, A. Br.—(Eningen. —

lancifolia, A. Br.—Ciningen.

caprezfolia, A. Br—in. °

LAURINE.

Daphnogene cimnamomeifolia, Ung.

—Parschlug.

THYMELE.

Hauera styriaca, Ung.—Styria.

SANTALACES.

Nyssa europea, Ung.—Styria.

- CoRNEs,

Cornus ferox, Ung.—Parschlug.

MyrrTaces.

Myrtus miocenica, Ung.—Parschl.

CALYCANTHES.

Calycanthus Braunii, Brong.—n.

PoMACE.

| Pyrus Theobroma, Ung.—Parschl.

Euphemes, Ung.— Parschl.

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth.

Pyrus minor, Ung.—Parschl.

Cratzgus Oreonis, Ung.—Parschl.

Cotoneaster Andromede, Ung.—

Parschlug.

Rosace2&.

Rosa Penelopes, Ung.—Parschl.

Spireea Zephyri, Ung.—Parschl.

AMYGDALEZ.

Prunus paradisiaca, Ung.—Parschl.

- Euri, Ung.—Parschl.

—— theodisca, Ung.—Parschl.

atlantica, Ung.—Parschl.

Amygdalus querculus, Ung.—Parsch.

——— pereger, Ung.—Parschl,

LEGUMINOS&.

Robinia Hesperidium, Ung.—Parsch.

Cytisus? ceningensis, A. Braun. —

Cningen.

—— Dionysii, Ung.—Parschl.

Amorpha styriaca, Ung.—Parschl.

Glycirrhiza Blandusize, Ung.—Pars.

Phaseolithes orbicularis, Ung.—Pars.

serrata, Ung.—Parschl.

——- physolobium, Ung.—Parschl.

securidaca, Ung.—Parschl.

Gleditschia podocarpa, A. Braun.—

(£n., Parschl. ;

Bauhinia parschlugiana, Ung.—Par-

schlug.

Cassia ambigua, Ung.—Parschl.

—— hyperborea, Ung.—Parschl.

petiolata, Ung.—Parschl.

——— Memnonis, Ung.—Parschl.

Acacia parschlugiana, Ung.—Parschl.

Mimosites paleogeea, Ung.—Parschl.

ANACARDIER.

Rhus punctatum, Al. Braun —Cn.

—— cuneolata, Ung.—Parschl.

—— nitida, Ung.—Parschl.

—— triphylla, Ung.—Parschl.

— elxodendroides, Ung.—Parsch.

zanthoxyloides, Ung.—Parschl.

Herthe, Ung.—Parschl.

Napearum, Ung.—Parschl.

JUGLANDES.

Juglans acuminata, A. Braun. —

n., Parschl.

—— falcifolia, A. Braun. — &n.,

Parschl.

meleena, Ung.—Parschl.

—— quercina,.Ung,.—Parschl.

867

Juglans elenoides, Ung.—Parschl.

hydrophila, Ung.—Parschl.

cinerea fossilis, Brong.—Tus-

cany.

RHAMNES.

Karwinskia multinervis, A. Br. —

(Eningen, Styria.

Rhamnus terminalis, 4. Br.—CEn.

—— aizoon, Ung.—Parschl.

aizoides, Ung.—Parschl.

degener, Ung.—-Parschl.

—— pygmeeus, Ung.—Parschl.

bilinicus, Ung.—Bilin.

Ziziphus tremula, Ung.—Parschl.

protolotus, Ung.—Parschl.

Paliurus Favonii, Ung.—Parschl.

Ceanothus subrotundus, Al. Br.—

CEningen, Parschl.

—— europeus, Ung.—Parschl.

—— tilizfolius, Ung.—Bilin, GEn,

—— bilinicus, Ung.—Bilin.

polymorphus, Ung.—CEningen.

CELASTRINES.

Celastrus europzus, Ung.—Parschl.

—— ecassinefolius, Ung.—Parschl.

cuneifolius, Ung.—Parschl.

Euonymus Latonus, Ung.—Parschl.

SAPINDACES.

Sapimdus Pythii, Ung.—Parschl.

ACERINE.

Acer lignitum, Ung.—Bilin.

pseudo-monspessulanum, Ung.

—Parschl.

obtusilobum, Ung.—Styria.

pseudo-campestre, Ung.—(En.,

Parschl.

—— trilobatum, A. Br,—CEningen,

Parschl., Bilin.

productum, A. Br.—(Eningen,

Parschl., Bilin.

tricuspidatum, A. Br.—Cn.

—- trifoliatum, A. Br.—CEn., Bilin.

radiatum, A. Br.—(Eningen.

—— vitifolium, A. Br.—(Eningen.

—— parschlugianum, Ung.-—Parsch.

ficifolium, Viv,—Styria, Stra-

della.

elongatum, Viv.—Styria, Stra-

della.

integerrimum, Viv, — Styria,

Stradella.

Acerinium danubiale, Ung.—Upper

Austria,

368

TILIACE. |

Tilia prisea, A. Braun.—CEn.

MAGNOLIACE.

Liriodendron Procaccinii, Ung. —

Sinigaglia.

CAPPARIDER.

Capparis ogygia, Ung.—Parschl.

SAPOTE,

Sideroxylon hepios, Ung.—Parsehl.

Achras lyecobroma, Ung.—Parschl.

STYRACE.

Symplocos dubius, Ung.—Parschl.

Styrax borealis, Ung.—Parschl.

OLEACE.

Fraxinus primigenia, Ung.—Parscehl.

M. Brongniart on the different Floras which

EBENACES,. AT

Diospyros brachysepala, Al. Br,—

(Eningen,

ILICINES.

Ilex sphenophylla, Ung.—Parschl.

stenophylla, Ung.—Parschl. —

— spavachtapinal: Ung.—Parscehl.

ambigua, Ung.—Parsehl.

—— cyclophylla, Ung.—Parschl.

Prinos europzeus, Ung.—Parschl.

Nemopanthes angustifolius, Ung.—

Parsehl.

ERICACEAE.

Rhododendron flos-Saturni, Ung.—

Parschl.

Azalea hyperborea, Ung.—Parschl.

Andromeda glauca, Ung.—Parschl.

Vaccinium vitis-Japeti, Ung.—Pars.

iemadophilum, Ung.—Parschl.

—— myrsinites, Ung.—Parschl.

Ledum limnophilim.—Parsehl.

The pliocene epoch, examined in Europe,—for I have inten-

tionally excluded from the preceding list some fossils from the

Antilles which are referred to these formations,— presents as its

peculiar character, extreme analogy with the existing flora of

temperate regions of the northern hemisphere,—I do not say of

Europe, for this pliocene flora comprehends several genera foreign

to our existing flora, but peculiar to the vegetation of America or

temperate Asia. There are, taking for granted the correctness

of the generic relations established by the botanists to whom

these determinations are due, Taxodium, Salisburia, Comptonia,

Liquidambar, Nyssa, Robima, Gleditschia, Bauhinia, Cassia, Aca-

cia, Rhus, Juglans, Ceanothus, Celastrus, Sapindus, Liriodendron,

Capparis, Sideroxylon, Achras and Symplocos, all genera foreign

to temperate Europe, in which they have been found in a fossil

condition, but which are, for the most part, still met with in the

temperate regions of other parts of the globe.

Of other genera still existing in Europe, but now only contain-

ing a small number of species there, we find many more in the

fossil condition : for example the Maples, fourteen species of which

are enumerated in this flora of the pliocene epoch, and the Oaks,

which amount to thirteen. It should be remarked that these

species come from two or three narrowly circumscribed localities,

which, at the present time, probably do not present more than

three or four species of these genera in a radius of several leagues.

Lastly, another character to which I have already drawn atten-

tion, and which renders this flora still more different from that

of our epoch, is the absence or at least the small number and the

nature of the plants with gamopetalous corollas. ye:

have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 369

Thus, there are in this flora only twenty plants arranged in the

families of that division ; all these belong to the group of hypo-

gynous gamopetalz which I have called isogynous, which in the

general organization of their flowers approach nearest to the

dialypetalee.

Is this absence of anisogynous gamopetale, or gamopetale with

irregular ovaries, the result of chance? or of the fact that most of

these plants, especially among the species of temperate regions,

are herbaceous, these herbaceous plants being generally in condi-

tions less favourable for passing mto the fossil condition? Or

lastly, were not these families, which some botanists have been

led to consider as the most elevated in the scale of vegetable or-

ganization, at that time yet created? This cannot now be esta-

blished positively.

But it should be observed that in the miocene epoch these

plants were still less numerous, yet belonged to other families,

and that in the eocene epoch none have been cited by the authors

who have made out the relations between the fossil and living

plants, without having at the same time preconceived ideas on the

subject.

Another fact to be noted, but which also probably depends on

the herbaceous nature of these plants and their leaves not being

caducous, is the almost complete absence of Monocotyledons,

Ferns and Mosses, which establishes, in reference to these fami-

lies, a very great difference between the pliocene flora and the

existing one of Europe. A no less important difference distin-

guishes this flora from those of older epochs, viz. the absence

throughout these beds of the family of Palms, which formed, on

the contrary, the prominent character of the miocene epoch. No

trace of them is known in Europe in the pliocene formations I

have enumerated, while the woods of this family are very abun-

dant in the formations of the Antilles, which are regarded as be-

longing to an epoch at least as recent as the pliocene formations,

—which appears to indicate that the zones of vegetation were

distributed at that epoch almost in the same manner as at the

present time.

Indeed, in these modern formations of the Antilles, among

the fossil woods, the only parts of vegetables hitherto collected,

are found specimens which indicate the existence not only of

numerous and varied Palms, but of several other families of the

equatorial zone, such as Lianes allied to the Bauhinias, Meni-

spermez, Pisonias, &c. Thus the vegetation of the Antilles had

the characters of the equatorial zone at that epoch, as the flora

of Europe had at the same time those of the temperate zone.

Finally, to conclude our observations on this flora of the last

geological epoch, preceding the existing one, we will direct atten-

370 Mr. G. Newport on the Reciprocal. Relation

tion to the fact, that in spite of the general analogies which exist

between the plants of these formations and those which at pre~

sent live in the temperate regions, not one species appears to be

identical, at least with any plant now growing in Europe ; and. if,

in some rare cases, complete identities appear to exist, it is be-

tween these fossil plants and American species. Thus the flora

of Europe, even in the most recent geological epoch, was very

different from the existing European flora.

XXXII.—On the Reciprocal Relation of the Vital and Physical

Forces. By Grorce Newrort, F.R.S., F.L.S.*

Tue published Report of the Meeting of the British Association

for the Advancement of Science, held at Birmingham in Septem-

ber 1849, contains an abstract of a paper by Dr. Fowler, F.R.S.,

with the following title: “If Vitality be a Force having correla

tions with the Forces, Chemical Affinities, Motion, Heat, Light,

Electricity, Magnetism, Gravity, so ably shown by Professor Grove

to he modifications of one and the same force ?”

From this abstract it appears that Dr. Fowler regards the vital

forces as having not only reciprocal relations among themselves,

but also with the physical forces ;—that the vital forces are, in

the expressive term employed by Mr. Grove with regard to the

physical forces, “mutually correlated,’ and are convertible the

one into the other. Dr. Fowler gives the following illustrations

in support of the view :—“ The change of temperature to which

the infant is necessarily exposed at its birth, the heat going ra-

pidly out of it, excites the motion necessary for inspiration,

This gives the oxygen of the air access to the carbon of the

blood by endosmosis. This again to animal heat. From that

electricity may be obtained, and from electricity, by an appro-

priate coil, magnetism. Gravity the infant acquires by its growth,

and can counteract by its muscular contractility. It may be

said that an infant affords no evidence of the production of the

forces, light, electricity, and magnetism, but the experiments of

Dr. Faraday have demonstrated that all these may be produced by

the vitality of the Gymnotus, and rendered palpable to our sight

and feeling.” Dr. Fowler then further instances the production

of light by fire-flies, glow-worms, and some marine animals, and

afterwards remarks :—‘‘ That mind and vitality reciprocally eX=

cite and depress each other must be obvious to all who are atten-

tive to their daily feelings ; and all conversant with surgical prac-

tice must be aware of the difference in healing of wounds in a

* Read at a Meeting of the British Association, August 1850.

* of the Vital and Physical Forces. 371

healthy or exhausted subject.” (Report Brit. Assoc. 1849, p. 77,

78.)

A view similar to this was printed anonymously in the ‘ Bri-

tish and Foreign Medico-Chirurgical Review’ for January 1848.

Still more recently, on the 20th of June 1850, since the publi-

eation of Dr. Fowler’s abstract, a paper was announced at the

last Meeting of the Royal Society, by Dr. Carpenter, “ On the

Mutual Relation of the Vital and Physical Forces.” But as neither

that paper nor the abstract of it has yet been printed, I can only

allude to the fact in connexion with that of the publication of

Dr. Fowler’s remarks, as showing that views like to one which I

announced some years ago are now beginning to be dissemi-

nated.

The view by myself had for its foundation the opimion that

vital force is derived from without; that its degrees, or kinds, have

a close relation with the physical forces; and that, like vital

force, the instinctive power, or force, in animals, is an “ evolution,

or change of form,” of these forces, in, or through, the organi-

zation of nervous structure ;— and by which the entire body is

impelled to acts of definite character in proportion as the force

evolved is determined more or less centrifugally to definite struc-

tures or regions ; and further, that this determination to parti-

cular regions may be regulated either by the vegetative powers

of organization immherent in the body itself, or by accessions of

force from without, as by motion, light, heat, food, contact, &c.

This view, in so far as relates to the connexion of the vital and

instinctive forces with the physical, was publicly announced in

a paper read to the Linnean Society on the 18th of November

1845, “ On the Natural History, Anatomy, and Development of

the Oil Beetle, Meloé.”

The force referred to in that paper in illustration of the view

was light ; my attention being then particularly drawn to the

effects of this influence on the instincts of the young animal. I

had already published, in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for

1837, the results of observations on the influence of light on the

Hive Bee, during the occurrence of the annular eclipse of the sun

in May 1836 ; and also had pointed out in the ‘ Transactions’ for

1841 the marked effect of light on the instinct of a newly born

Myriapod. It may thus be seen that immediately it was shown

that “an intimate relation exists between electricity, magnetism

and light, and that these are convertible the one into the other*,”

—the observations I had made on the effects of light on animals

would quickly induce the conception that a similar relation ex-

ists between the physical and the vital and instinctive powers,

* Faraday, “On the Magnetization of Light,’ &c. (Athenzeum, Dec. 6,

1845.) ? ‘

372 Mr. G. Newport on the Reciprocal Relation

the connexion being traced through the nervous force on the one

hand, and light and electricity on the other. This conception, or

idea of relation, was expressed in the following words in my

paper on Meloé, after some experiments on the effects of light

on the instincts of the animal had been detailed :-— ;

“Thus the unerring influence of a great physical cause, which

arouses the instinct of the newly developed being, seems to be

clearly indicated in the effects of light upon these Meloés. These

effects I may perhaps be allowed to designate the polarization of

instinct. The facts I have now detailed lead me, in conformity

with the discovery by Faraday of the analogy of light with heat,

magnetism and electricity, to regard light as the primary source

of all vital and instinctive power, the degrees and variations of

which may, perhaps, be referred to modifications of this influence

on the special organization of each animal body. Matteucci

already has shown that electricity and nervous function are

closely related ; and now that Professor Faraday has proved that

light and electricity are the same principle, we seem to have ap-

proached closer to a knowledge of the origin of life. The throes

of parturition in the pregnant female,—the electrical shock of

the Torpedo,—and doubtless also the ejection of poison by sting-

ing insects,—the impressions of sensation, and the act of con-

traction in muscular fibre,—all seem to be concomitant with the

maturation, evolution, change of form or of nature of some ma-

terial constituent of organic life,—and directly connected with,

or influenced by, the hitherto regarded imponderable agent, ner-

vous function ; a too intense, or too frequent diffluence (exhau-

stion) of which seems to hasten the dissolution of the whole body,

and diminish the intensity of those affinities by which its primary

constituents are held together, and the cessation of which con-

stitutes death.” .

This enunciation of view respecting the relations of the vital,

instinctive and physical forces, the Council of the Linnzean Society

did not permit me to retain in my paper printed in their ‘ Trans-

actions,’ so that only the first two sentences I have quoted

are there published, and I was compelled, but not without re-

luctance and remonstrance, to submit to the omission of the

remainder. But a portion of the omitted paragraph, sufficient

perhaps to establish the fact of the view having been announced,

had already been published in the Report of the Proceedings of

the Society, first in the Gardeners’ Chronicle for November 22nd,

and, more explicitly, in the Atheneum for December 6, 1845, in

the following words :—

“Tn the course of the paper the author pointed out some re-

markable effects of light on the development and instincts of the

young larva, as shown by experiments which he detailed ; and

of the Vital and Physical Forces, 373

then stated that he had been led by these and other facts, in

conformity with the great discovery by Professor Faraday of the -

analogy of light with magnetism and electricity, to consider light

as the primary source of all vital and instinctive power, the de-

grees and variations of which, he suggested, may, perhaps, be

referred to modifications of this influence on the special organi-

zation of each animai body. The close relation which Mr. Fa-

raday has now shown to subsist between light and electricity,

and by Matteucci between electricity and nervous power, and the

known dependence of most of the functions of the body on the

latter, were remarked on as leading to the above conclusion.”

A further report of the same views, but somewhat more de-

tailed, was afterwards published in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Lin-

neean Society (vol. i. p.271), and in the ‘ Annals and Magazine

of Natural History’ for May 1846 (vol. xvii. p. 352).

_. Thus the connexion of the vital and physical forces through

hight, heat, electricity and nervous function was pointed out by

myself in November 1845. .

The masterly views by Mr. Grove respecting the correlation of

the physical forees had then already been published in a report

of his Lectures in the Literary Gazette for January 1844, but

with them I was entirely unacquainted. No allusion however is

made in that report to the vital forces, or to any connexion of

these with the physical. Mr. Grove afterwards published a sum-

mary of his views in a separate form in August 1846, and it is

interesting to find near the end of his essay the following pas-

sage :—

Ne I believe that the same mode of reasoning as I have adopted

in this essay might be applied to the organic as well as to the

morganiec world, and that muscular force, animal and vegetable

heat, &c., might, and at some time will be shown to have similar

definite correlations ; but I purposely avoided the subject as per-

taining to a department of science to which I have not devoted

my attention.”

Thus the zdea of a close relation between the vital and phy-

sical forces by myself in 1845, and of a correlation of the vital

forces by Mr. Grove in 1846, precede the remarks in the ‘ British

and Foreign Medico-Chirurgical Review ’ for January 1848, and

also Dr. fowler’s communication to the British Association in

September 1849.

But what until lately has been merely a view or idea, or at most

an imperfect theory deduced from a comparison of well-known cir-

cumstances, is now, in some respects, confirmed by experimental

facts recently communicated by Matteucci to the Royal Society

and printed in the ‘ Transactions’ (Part 1. 1850). In that com-

munication electricity is shown by direct experiment to develope

374 Mr. G. Newport on the Reciprocal Relation

nervous force, as nervous force had already been shown by Fara-

day and Matteucci to develope electricity through the agency of

the organs of the electrical fishes. Thus the mutual convertibility

of these forces, the one into the other, in organic structure, ap-

pears now to be established, and the proof afforded of the cor-

rectness of the view or idea is due to Matteucci. Now what is

true of electricity in this respect may fairly be held to be correct

of the other forces, seeing that these have been correlated as phy-

sical influences, electricity with heat, heat with light, &c.

It may be unnecessary, therefore, to re-state now, in support of

the doctrine that the vital forces have a reciprocal relation with

the physical, those circumstances which have already been men-

tioned in the communications referred to. I shall merely add to

these a very few remarks, with facts derived chiefly from the In-

vertebrata, and which either are new, or have not yet been ap-

plied to this inquiry, or have been directly observed by myself.

It may be received as an admitted principle that it is necessary,

in addition to the previous communion of the sexes, and in order

to render continuous the changes then commenced, that the ovum

should either be maintained at the temperature in which it is

produced, or in one which is more or less increased, or in alter-

nations of degrees of heat; since, when the ovum is retained in

a medium of low temperature, the amount of which is more and

more diminished, the changes commenced are at first retarded,

then arrested, and with this arrestation vital force is propor-

tionately diminished instead of being increased.

The amount of heat force derived from without, and required

for the evolution of life, varies, as we know, between wide ex-

tremes in different animals. Among insects there are some

Culicide, even in this climate, which come forth during the depth

of winter and continuance of frost, if merely slight changes are

induced in the temperature of the air by solar rays. In the

colder region of Canada at that season there are other species

amongst the Perlide which undergo their transformations, and

even pair, preparatory to depositing their ova, at similar low tem-

peratures. One species, Capnia vernalis, as I learn from my friend

Mr. Barnston, who has watched its habits, comes forth at the end

of winter, when the thick ice begins to crack, and changes from

the nymph to the perfect state in the crevices, leaving its slough

there, even when the temperature of the air has again sunk to

freezing. Another species of the same tribe, Brachyptera gla-

cialis, also makes its appearance at the same time, undergoes its

changes, and even pairs in the crevices of decaying ice*. As these

insects are short-lived in their perfect state, and as their larve

* See a paper by myself on “ Pteronarcys regalis” in Trans. Linn,

Soe. vol. xx. pp. 451, 452.

eS. Sy

of the Vital and Physical Forces. 375

are aquatic, it is clear that although pairing takes place at but little

‘above the temperature of freezing, the ova are deposited at a time

when diurnal warmth is mereasing, because accessions of force

from without are necessary to evolve vital force within them, and

induce the formation of structure; and, further, because without

these accessions the ova have not within themselves the amount

of force required and evolved by—and which promotes and sus-

tains—the organization of the parent. —

This then appears to be true with regard to all the ovipara : that

the ova require increments and alternations of heat-force from

without to promote the development of the embryo, although the

increment required by some may be slight. The force thus derived

from the inorganie world induces changes in the constituents of

the ovum, the result of which is the production of vital power.

From these constituents, originally an aggregation of nucleated

cells, a layer of cells is separated on the surface of the mass, and

this becomes the foundation of the future being. The cells of

which it is composed are very similar in appearance to others

which form the common mass, and it is through changes in

these that the embryo is formed. I have watched these changes

in many Articulata. The ova of one species, the common ear-

wig, Forficula, ave well fitted to illustrate the view under consi-

deration ; and are in fact, with the ova of Meloé, those from which

my view was originally in part deduced. The Forficula rarely

deposits her eggs at a temperature below 43° F. or 44° F., and,

as naturalists are well aware through DeGeer, and as I have con-

stantly observed, the female attends to and ineubates them during

the whole period of their development, turning and removing

them from place to place according as the locality may happen

to be of the required warmth or degree of moisture. The cells

in the embryo or foundation layer of the impregnated egg grow

and expand by accessions of heat and moisture, and some of these

acquire gravity through the chemical changes promoted by heat,

and by endosmosis and assimilation of substance through the

shell in a fluid condition, as wéll as by assimilation of materials

from other cells, which, having arrived at maturity are in deca-

dence. The cells of the layer then divide, each into two, and these

again enlarge im like manner, and thus mutually promote the

growth and enlargement of the whole, as well as the enlarge-

ment of the entire ovum by their individual expansion and in-

crease. ‘These changes are accompanied by an evolution of vital

force, as motion, in the forming tissue. Heat thus promoting

organization through chemical affinity and gravity results as mo-

tive force. Motion among individual cells is the invariable ac-

companiment of their growth and subdivision, and the reaction

of the cells on each other during their changes is the commence-

376 On the Reciprocal Relation of the Vital & Physical Forces.

ment of motion in separate regions or portions of the whole tis-

sue, and ultimately in the entire body of the embryo when

formed. In this way the first movements of organs in the inte-

rior of the embryo are commenced. Thus motion is generated

in individual cells during the earlier stages of formation through

heat force derived from without, and becomes a fixed and inherent

power in one structure, while the same force may be evolved as

fight in another. In the union of the cells, as centres of force

to form muscular tissue, a power of contractility is produced.

Thus muscular force is derived from heat, chemical change, and

gravity. These principles of formation of structure apply to

every period of change in the animal. I have mentioned ina paper

on the Circulatory Organs*, that “two modes of development

are in operation in the same animal: first that of growth or sim-

ple extension or enlargement of each individual part ; next that

of aggregation of two or more parts to form particular divisions

or regions of the body ;” and I have elsewhere + carried out

these views more in detail. Now, what is true with regard to the

compound parts of the already-formed embryo is equally true

with reference to the simple constituent structures through which

it is originated, and to the changes in one species as in another.

In the egg of the glow- worm, Lampyris, the cells in a portion of

the foundation layer, instead of uniting to form muscular or ner-

vous tissue, retain to a great extent their primary individuality,

and assuming somewhat of the condition of secretory organs,

evolve their vital-force as light. Thus through heat supplied to

the ovum from without, light becomes a product in the organi-

zation of the embryo. I have seen light emitted from the lu-

minous organs at the moment the embryo is escaping from the

egg-shell. It may perhaps be urged that this light is simply that

of combustion, or is assimilated rather to the purely vegetative

processes of organization, than is due to, or is a form of vital

force. But this objection seems to be answered by the fact that

the light of the glow-worm is excited to greater vividness not

only by higher temperature of the surrounding medium, and an

acceleration of the respiratory and circulatory processes, as well

as by immersion in oxygen, but also by mechanical irritation of

the animal, and consequent excitement of nervous force. In this

respect, then, the production of light by the glow-worm seems

to bear analogy with the evolution of electricity through me-

chanical or other modes of exciting nervous force in the electrical

fishes ; and if this be the fact, we then have force derived from

without, in the form of heat, converted through organization into

vital force, and evolved as muscular contractility, light, electricity

or nervous power.

* Phil. Trans. 1843, part 2. p.244. + Linn. Trans. vol. xix. part 3.

Mr. F. MCoy on three new Devonian Zoophytes. 377

XXXIII.—Deseriptions of three new Devonian Zoophytes. By

Freperick M‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in

Queen’s College, Belfast.

Stromatopora (Caunopora) verticillata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming slender, cylindrical, vermiform

branches 1 or 2 lines in diameter, each with a distinct central

canal one-fourth to one-third of a line in diameter ; surround-

ing sclerenchyme nearly solid, traversed by verticillate whorls of

simple, nearly straight canals, averaging about one-third the

diameter of the central canal in most of their length, extend-

ing obliquely upwards and outwards from the inner channel

(whose walls they perforate with regular, rounded, quincun-

cially arranged openings) to the surface, where they form

slightly elongate quincuncially arranged pores, four in: the

space of | line, separated by solid interspaces thicker than their

diameter.

This species by its narrow cylindrical branches and distinct

central channel resembles the C. ramosa (Brassart sp.), but in-

stead of having a minute vermicular subequal reticulated struc-

ture, as in that species, the general structure is nearly solid, and

regularly traversed from the centre to the surface by large, ob-

lique, nearly straight verticillate canaliculi, giving a plumose

appearance to the longitudinal section.

Not uncommon in some parts of the Devonian limestone of

Teignmouth.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Alveolites vermicularis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming polymorphous masses of obscurely

defined concentric layers, of short, irregularly and obtusely

polygonai, vermicular, flexuous tubuli, traversed by regular

horizontal diaphragms slightly more or less than the diameter

of the tubes apart; cavity of the tubes in vertical and hori-

zontal sections separated by at least their diameter of scleren-

chyme ; about six tubes in the space of 1 line.

I believe this species has been confounded with the very di-

stinct Favosites (Alveolites) spongites of the Eifel, in which how-

ever the tubes are half a line in diameter (only two openings in

the space of 1 line) ; and m which they are also straight instead

of vermicular or minutely flexuous, and have the sclerenchyme

much thinner in proportion to the size of the tubes, presenting

all the characters (as I find from examination of authentic spe-

cimens) represented with great fidelity in Goldfuss’s figures, t. 28.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 25

378 Mr. F. MCoy on three new Devonian Zoophytes.

f. 1 ato 1 e of the ‘ Petrefacta Germaniz.’ The branched varie-

ties, which become hollowed by age, are extremely liable to be

confounded with large specimens of the Caunopora ramosa, but

the structure is coarser, the tubules, though flexuous, are far

straighter and more tube-like, and finally the transverse dia-

phragms can always be made out by a little rubbing down of

the surface, while they certainly do not exist in the smaller and

far more irregular sponge-like tissue of the Caunopora. 1 have

noticed in some specimens preserved in slates that the oblique

cell-openings on the surface are rhomboidal with the lower angle

very prominent and spinose,

ommon in the Devonian limestone of Teignmouth ; Devonian

shale of Newquay, and slates of Bedruthen Steps, St. Eval.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Strephodes gracilis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum simple, very gradually tapering, irregularly

twisted, averaging 8 inches long and 8 lines in adult diameter ;

horizontal section, outer wall very thick, solid; radiating la-

mellee at the above diameter about fifty-six, very thin, extend-

ing in a slight irregular manner towards a large central space,

which the primary ones fill with their irregular complicated

extremities ; secondary lamelle as thick as the primary, of

irregular lengths, but seldom extending one-fourth the di-

stance to the centre ; transverse vesicular plates extremely deli-

cate, rather few, irregular: vertical section showimg im the

middle a few irregular flexuous delicate longitudinal lines

(edges of the complicated ends of the vertical radiating la-

melle) ; sides occupied by very open vesicular tissue, com-

posed of large, curved, delicate, oblique plates, forming about

two rows of great cells on each side; outer wall very thick,

forming a nearly smooth surface; when decorticated the la-

mellar sulci average five in 2 lines; terminal cup deep,

strongly radiated to the flattened centre.

This little species is extremely remarkable for the looseness of

the vesicular tissue in the vertical section, or great size and con-

sequent smaller number of the cells. Decorticated fragments

bear some external resemblance to the Cyathophyllum cespitosum

of the same beds when in the same condition, but a vertical

fracture with the hammer, wetted or polished, will easily distin-

guish them by showing the broad transverse diaphragms of the

latter.

Not uncommon in the Devonian limestone of Newton Bushel.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Bibliographical Notices. 379

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The British Flora, comprising the Phenogamous or Flowering Plants

and the Ferns. The 6th edition, with additions and corrections,

§e. By Sir Wittiam Jackson Hooker, K.H., LL.D. &e. &c.,

and Grorer A. Wartxer-Arnott, LL.D. &e. &c. London,

Longman and Co., 1850. Pp. 604.

THE appearance of this new edition of the ‘ British Flora’ has been

expected with considerable interest. Since the last edition was pub-

lished, British botany has advanced at a much greater pace than du-

rmg the preceding years : the vast number of new species, real and

supposed, which have been added to out lists, sufficiently indicates

the increased activity with which the science has been pursued ; ‘and

a greater attention to sound scientific principles as well as to minute

accuracy of investigation has been displayed, along with a more

hearty disposition to recognise and profit by the labours of foreign

botanists. It is no wonder then that many have been anxious to see

how such able and distinguished men as Sir W. J. Hooker and Dr.

Walker- Arnott would deal with this great accumulation of new matter,

especially as they have written scarcely anything bearing on British

botany since the former edition, although more works than one

similar to the present have been published by others. Our list of

editors includes the name of the author of one of these publications,

and some persons may perhaps think it strange for us to notice what

may be considered a rival book in other than general terms. We

might indeed feel some such delicacy if the difference between the

two works consisted merely in discrepancy of personal opinion re-

specting this or that plant : but, as the case now stands, we feel none,

since they are written on totally different principles, and we are able to

merge the authors in the theories which they respectively adopt. We

would on no account stir up personal contention between three friends

of science and of each other: but we do not shrink from taking up

the gauntlet in an amicable controversy, and inviting the botanical

public to listen to the arguments on both sides, and to give their sup-

port to whoever shall seem to them to bear the greatest weight of

reason. This 6th edition of the ‘ British Flora’ is unquestionably

very superior to its predecessors. ‘The volume has been reduced in

bulk, and made more portable and compact, though still rather thick

for fielduse. This is effected partly by the employment of a smaller

type, and partly by a judicious pruning of the more wordy and irre-

levant remarks at the end of the account of each species. The de-

scriptions themselves however have been shortened in very few in-

stances, and very frequently they have been lengthened. This. is

especially observable in the case of the Natural Orders: and there

are numerous traces of the attention which Dr. Arnott is well known

to bestow upon this branch of botany. We have been especially gra-

tified by noticing the great increase of accuracy and precision through-

25%

380 Bibliographical Notices.

out the whole work, so far as regards the distinction of those species

which the Authors * fully recognize as such. No one moreover can

fail to perceive how assiduously they have examined specimens re-

ceived from foreign countries, and observed in a living state many

plants of the Scottish mountains. Again, great facility has been

afforded for the identification of the genus to which a plant belongs,

by the insertion of a ‘‘ Conspectus of the Orders” at the beginning

of each Subclass, and a Conspectus of the Genera at the beginning of

each Order. These tables, being formed on purely artificial arrange-

ments, are obviously intended for the convenience of beginners and

collectors: but with some singular exceptions, a really scientific tone

and manner of treatment is discernible everywhere. The nomen-

clature is considerably improved, by being brought into at least some

conformity with the views of contemporary botanists: this is espe-

cially to be seen in the subdivision of several genera. It may be well

to mention some of the changes in respect to both species and genera,

and remarks bearing upon them, which have struck us as especially

worthy of attention. Nasturtium amphibium is removed to Armo-

racia, the Horse-radish being at the same time no longer considered

to be a Cochlearia. There is an excellent note on the difficulty of

dividing Brassica, Sinapis, &c.: the Authors protest very justly

against an arrangement which separates Sinapis nigrat from, the

Mustards and joins it to the Kails, on account of the purely artificial

character drawn from the nerves of the pod: it is a pity they have

not had courage to combine the two genera, which have but little real

distinctness: probably all the British species of Brassicee might

safely be thrown in." The stipulate species of Arenaria form the ge-

nus Spergularia; but their artificial removal, along with Spergu/a,

into Paronychiacee, is more than questionable. Plausible reasons are

given for treating Stellaria scapigera (Willd.) as a mere variety of

S. graminea. Prunus spinosa, insititia, and domestica are made to

form one species, the P. communis of Hudson: of late nearly every

one has wished for this change, but no one has dared to make it.

Epilobium laneeolatum (Seb. and Maur.) is admitted on Mr. Borrer’s

authority. The British Sedum purpureum is taken as a mere form

of S. Telephium : surely our plant cannot be identical with Tausch’s ?

Daucus maritimus (With.) is very properly suspected: probably. it

would long ago have been rejected, were not plants exactly resembling

the inland D. Carota constantly found by the sea. Pyrethrum_is

judiciously merged in Matricaria: there is no natural character to

separate them, and we have not found the cavity of the receptacle in

M. Chamomilla absolutely constant. The inflorescence of Parietaria

is shown to be a contracted cyme furnished with bracts, the union of

* The conjunction of names on the title-page compels us to speak of

“the Authors,” but we believe it is sufficiently known that Dr. Arnott alone

is really responsible for nearly all the additions and alterations in this

edition.

+ We do not quite understand the scientific purport of the advertisement

of the mustard “ originally prepared by Mrs. Clements of Durham.”

Bibliographical Notices. 381

which forms the segments of the inyoluere: the identity of the two

alleged species is easily understood from this explanation. The

cies of Convallaria, which have flowers jointed with the pedicel, form

the genus Polygonatum after Tournefort. Carex saxatilis of British

botanists is combined with C. Grahami (Boott) : the Authors remark

that Dr. Boott considers his C. Grahami as Fries’s var. alpigena of

C. vesicaria, but that Wahlenberg ascribes to the latter three stigmas :

these perplexities have been now removed by Anderson, who (see Bot.

Gaz. i1. 253-262) has traced C. vesicaria passing through its var. alpi-

gena into C. pulla (our C. saratilis) as it ascends from the low swamps

to the alps of Lapland: it may be added that Fries had previously

spoken of C. saxatilis as having either two or three stigmas; and

of C. vesicaria var. alpigena as closely resembling it, but passing

imperceptibly into the typical C. vesicaria. There are many other

improvements which we have not mentioned, some because they had

been anticipated by Mr. Babington, and others because they are com-

paratively trivial.

It now becomes necessary to speak of what appear to us to be the

chief defects of the book. The principal of these belong to the di-

stinction of species: “‘ the Authors” (see pp. ix—xi) “are not in-

clined to believe that any one of the tests,’’—that is, of difference of

habit, however indefinable, or of microscopic difference accompanying

identity of habit, or of permanence under cultivation,—‘‘is suffi-

cient :”’ they think that ‘‘a thousand years’ cultivation cannot prove

two supposed species distinct ;’ that ‘‘ there appears to be less vio-

lence done to Nature’s laws by combining too much, than by subdi-

vision, unless where there is an anatomical or physiological distine-

tion.” Linneeus is asserted to have taken “nearly all his specific

characters from conspicuous parts, especially from the stem and

foliage,” which are said to be “therefore natural’: and prophetic

hints are given of a time “ when what are now called genera or sub-

genera will alone be considered species’’: finally, the Authors refuse

to partake in the so-called “neomania”’ for splitting, due to “the

too-refined ingenuity of the German, Swiss, and modern Swedish bo-

tanists.”” In these and the accompanying remarks, there appears to

be a confusion between the actual distinctness of species in Nature,

and the outward differences by which we apprehend that distinctness :

it is most true that a species “can neither for convenience be united

with others, nor be split into several’’: we should certainly seek, not

convenience, but the very truth: but how are we to arrive at the

truth? When we speak of one plant as distinet from another, we

mean that it is distinct as a whole, not as a mere collection of distinct

parts: the characters do not constitute the difference ; they do but

manifest it to our sight. No test can therefore be @ priori declared

sufficient : all may sometimes fail, and yet the plants may be really

distinet. Science in such cases is not, as it might seem, impossible ; for

frequent observations under different circumstances by laborious and

sagacious observers, aided by cultivation, will doubtless finally ascer-

tain the truth, Of course many mistakes will be made ; but we know

382 Bibliographical Notices.

of no other method which can really secure science from the rashness

or vanity of species-mongers, and at the same time ensure its sound

and permanent progress. ‘At the beginning of our studies,”’ says

Fries, “we are always hoping to circumscribe nature with absolute

characters and limits, as if our hands held her in their grasp; but

when we gain experience, we come to see the emptiness of our ‘hopes

and the futility of our efforts. For nature lives in integrity: and

when we cannot take her in under this her true character, we tear her

in pieces to adapt her to our own perceptions, and then patch her up

again in any way we can.” But to return to our Authors: they vir-

tually assume that no species™are distinct, until they are proved so,

and carry out this principle so far as it is possible: the old orthodox

species afford the principal limits to its extension. Hence those

plants which have been lately considered to have a reasonable claim

to separation are mostly retained as mere varieties ; and unluckily the

Authors’ contempt for characters drawn from the reproductive organs

causes them to pass over in silence the very points on which most

stress should be laid. They are also too fond of getting rid of trouble-

some plants by calling them hybrids ; and this theory is brought to

bear so heavily upon the Rudi, that only one true species is allowed

between R. ideus and savatilis: but we are glad to see that Wimmer’s

recent application of it to the Salices has not been followed. Some

examples must in justice be given to substantiate these assertions.

The var. 8. of Thalictrum minus with “segments of the leaflets much

acuminated”’ is called 7’, nutans (Desf.), to which Grenier, who has

seen authentic specimens, ascribes “ folioles larges.’’ Ranunculus cir-

cinatus the Authors ‘‘ cannot believe to be distinct from” R. aquatilis,

because the latter must be abnormal, when its leaf-segments are not

in one plane: what of Carum verticillatum and scores of others?

Nothing is said of the styles, stigmas, or habit of R. tripartitus, which

is suspected. £2. ccenosus is said to vary in the position of the style;

but as it was apparently not seen alive, the opinion is worth next to

nothing: it is reluctantly separated from R. hederaceus. Thlaspi

virens (Jord.) is not even noticed. Helianthemum Breweri (Planch.)

is merged in H. guttatum, without mention of the disposition or shape

of the leaves: H. polifolium (Pers.) is called “probably a mere

variety of H. vulgare’! The Viole are given chiefly according to

Mr. H. C. Watson’s characters: the true V. canina, of which Smith’s

V.. flavicornis is a dwarf form, is called V. pumila (Vill.) : but Villars’

plant is really quite different, having rather the leaves of V. stagnina

(Kit.), and remarkably large conspicuous stipules which are inciso-den-

tate, not laciniated: it is also stoloniferous according to Fries, who

places it in a different section: perhaps the name canina should’ be

dropped altogether: V. sylvatica has certainly an inferior claim to it;

and the mere fact of its being taken from Gerard proves little. We

cannot understand the additional note on Mr. Babington’s recent

paper ; “the VY. lactea’’ (Sm.) is there opposed to “‘ what we (Hooker

and Arnott) and most others call V.lactea ;” whereas in the text

Smith’s name is given to their plant: the anther-spurs, which are.

Bibliographical Notices. 383

spoken of as if they alone exhibited a difference, of course afford only

an artificial character to assist those who do not know the really distinet

plants. Don’s Potentilla opaca is shown not to be the plant of Lin-

neeus, but the P. intermedia of Nestler, which is suspected to be “the

luxuriant or cultivated form’? of the former : it grows wild however in

the South of France and of Switzerland: the name opaca is still re-

tained for the supposed. Scottish plant. The scepticism respecting

Potentilla reptans and P. Tormentilla is needless ; they are well di-

stinguished by the carpels: P. mixta is now allowed by Nolte himself

to bea hybrid; and probably similar English hybrids have seemed to

connect the two species. Pyrus pinnatifida and Aria var. intermedia

are suspected to be hybrids of P. Aria, the former with P. aucuparia,

the latter with P. torminalis : but Fries says that P. intermedia (his

Sorbus seandica), of which he regards Smith’s pinnatifida as a var.,

grows in Gottland, Norway, Sweden, &c., where P. torminalis is not

found ; and that the true Sorbus hybrida (L. fil.) (his S. fennica,

Kalm) differs by having acid fruit, resembling in appearance those

of P. aucuparia. Saxifraga pedatifida (Sm.) is referred to S. gera-

nioides (L.), and marked as not native: we are told that the form pe-

datifida is never wild: but Grenier describes a plant as S. pedatifida

(Sm.) which grows in several places in the Cevennes, but not in the

Pyrenees: it differs from S. geranioides (of which he makes S. lada-

nifera a resinous variety) by having oval not cordate-orbicular leaves

with many-nerved not one-nerved petioles. Sonchus asper is called

‘quite similar to S. oleraceus in general appearance,” and so sus-

pected: we thought that most botanists could distinguish them at a

distance of ten yards. Some of Fries’s new Hieracia are introduced

timidly and inconsistently ; but all the British plants are virtually re-

ferred to seven species. No allusion is made to Achillea tanacetifolia

(All.). The genus Calystegia is needlessly separated from Convolvulus.

Rhinanthus major (“ Ehrh.’’) and angustifolius (“ Gmel.”) (major,

Sm.) are separated, the former being marked as introduced ; but both

considered as mere varieties: the former is identified with R. villosus

(Pers.) and hirsutus (Lam.): from these synonyms and the descrip-

tion it seems to be R. alectorolophus (* Pollich’”’) of Koch, who is

doubtful about Smith’s plant, which he identifies with R. (Alectoro-

lophus) Reichenbachii (Drey.), Mr. Babington’s R. major var. y.

Primula scotica is strangely stated not to be foreign: where but in

Scandinavia should we look for a plant so boreal with ourselves ? and

accordingly we find Fries saying (Summa, 199), “ In alpibus Nor-

vegize frequens in Lapponiam usque, etiam in Suecia boreali:’’ he adds

that Blytt’s observations confirm his belief of its distinctness. Beta

maritima is called vulgaris on Moquin-Tandon’s authority, without

allusion to the number of stems from one root or the shape of the

stigma. Thesium humile (Vahl) the Authors think cannot be native,

as being an African plant: but it grows in Lower Austria, and our

other species grows-no further northwards in Germany than Vienna.

Callitriche platycarpa is joined to C. verna without allusion to the

size of the fruit: we do not believe the direction of the styles in this

384 Bibliographical Notices.

genus to be really variable ; but a well-practised eye is requisite to

disregard deviations from extrinsic causes. Ceratophyllum platy-

acanthum (Cham.) is given asa var., although not seen in Britain :_is

the true plant meant? our Authors call theirs common in Germany,

but Koch gives only Berlin for Chamisso’s plant : further, no mention

is made of the wing to the whole striated fruit and the different in-

sertion and direction of the spines. Stsyrinchium anceps is rejected

as not possibly European ; yet there is every reason to believe it na-

tive in Ireland ; and the same theory would affect Spiranthes cernua

and (scarcely less) Spartina alternifiora. Luzula multifiora is joined

to L. campestris ; but the remark is precisely the old one on the var.

congesta : probably each species has such a variety. We suspect there

would be less confusion respecting the fruits of Potamogetons if they

were dried more carefully : a greater or less degree of pressure changes

them greatly, and sometimes creates false ridges. There is no allusion

to Carex brizoides, the occurrence of which in Yorkshire was recorded.

some time ago in our pages. C. stricta is still-called C. cespitosa, and

Fries’s character of his C. cespitosa added : it is apparently taken

from Mr. Babington’s Manual with a change of terms: at least two

independent writers could scarcely both translate “ fructibus obtusis”

by “fruit acute” : we may add that Fries’s plant has the basal sheaths

terete, not keeled, and the fruit-bearing stems flaccid, not rigid, and is

altogether much slenderer than C. stricta. Our Authors further doubt

whether the Clova C. aquatilis be the plant of Wahlenberg, and are

inclined to refer it to Fries’s C. cespitosa: but, first, Hooker and

Arnott themselves speak of “ fruit broader than glumes,” and Ba-

bington of “ glumes always narrower than fruit,” just as Fries does ;

Fries also says that Wahlenberg’s plant varies from 1} to 6 feet high :

secondly, our C. aquatilis cannot be C. cespitosa (“ L.”’ Fr.), for the

former has sheaths always leafy, the latter sheaths never leafy: they

are placed in different sections by Fries. Poa (Sclerochloa) Borrert

cannot be a hybrid between P. distans and procumbens ; for it occurs

in Norway, Sweden and Lapland, where P. procuméens is not found.

Neither is there reason for doubting Mitten’s Triticum biflorum to be

Brignoli’s plant. We cannot at all understand what the Authors mean

by the first two vars. of Aspidium spinulosum: and with regard to

L. Fenisecii, the possibility of Mr, Lowe having given Dr. Lemann

wrong specimens cannot invalidate the testimony of those of Dr, Lip-

pold or the worth of the known plant as a species.

We have by this time said enough to show that this new edition of

the ‘ British Flora’ has many recommendations and many drawbacks.

It would be unreasonable to expect a work of this nature to be totally

free from errors; and where there is so much really laudable and

valuable, we would on no account dwell heavily on blemishes which

it is yet impossible not to see. It is scarcely necessary to add, in

speaking of a book bearing Sir W. J. Hooker’s name, that nothing

can exceed the forbearance, gentleness, and courtesy of tone and lan-

guage displayed towards all botanists, however they may differ in

opinion.

Bibliographical Notices. 385

Dr. Jacos Srurm’s Deutschlands lora. Fortgesetzt von JonaANN

Winneim Srurm, M.A. Heft 93 and 94. Niimberg, 1849.

Icones Flore Germanice et Helvetica, auctore Lupovicé Reicu-

ENBACH. Vol. xii. Lipsie, 1850.

Bryologia Europea, auctoribus Bucu, ScHimprer et GUMBEL.

Fasc. 43. Stuttgardtie, 1850.

Genera Plantarum Flore Germanice iconibus et descriptionibus

illustrata. Opus a beato Ners as EsenBEcK incoatum, con-

tinuatum nunc conjunctis studiis plurium auctorum persecutum.

Fase. 25, auctore SCHNIZLEIN. Fasc. 26, auctore BiscHuorr.

Bonue, 1849.

Thesaurus Literature Botanice ; curavit G. A. Prirzeu. Fasc. 5.

Lipsize, 1650.

We have recently received the above continuations of well-known

works, all of which are highly deserving of the attention of British

botanists. Dr. Sturm’s valuable series of plates of the plants of Ger-

many well merits to be better known in this country. These two

Parts, which fully support the character for excellence which the

work bears, are from the pen and pencil of the son of the original

author.

The 12th volume of Reichenbach’s well-known ‘ Icones’ contains

the species of Amentacee, Betulacee, Cupulifere, Urticacee, Aristo-

lochiacee, Laurinee, Dipsacee and Valerianee. It does not require

any recommendation from us, as it is allowed to be essential to all

who desire an acquaintance with the European species allied to those

of Britain.

The new fasciculus of the ‘ Bryologia’ contains a revised account

of the Phascacee, the Archidiacee and Weisiacee, and some supple-

mentary plates.

The receipt of two numbers in continuation of the ‘ Genera Plan-

tarum ’ of the late Nees von Esenbeck has pleased us greatly, as we,

in common probably with most botanists, had feared that the series

of misfortunes which have attended the work had brought it abruptly

to anend. ‘This is so cheap and so excellent a book that it needs to

be seen only to recommend itself, but we may state that these parts

are quite equal to their predecessors ; and that Fasc. xxv. contains

genera of Dipsacee, Stellate, Gentianee, and some other orders ;

and Fasc. xxvi. is occupied by the first twenty plates of the Uméel-

lifere.

The continuation of the ‘Thesaurus’ concludes the alphabetical

arrangement of books under their authors’ names, and includes the

«Opera anonyma.”’ Then commences the “ Pars systematica.” —

It is highly satisfactory to have so good a proof that the botanical

writers of Germany are now again turning their attention to science,

haying doubtless long been tired of revolution, and that their pub-

lishers also find themselves in a condition to continue the publication

of scientific works.

386 Zoological Society.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Nov. 13, 1849.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair.

DrESCRIPTIONS OF THIRTY NEW SPECIES OF TORNATELLINA, Cy-

LINDRELLA, AND CLAUSILIA, FROM THE COLLECTION OF

H. Cumine, Esa. By Dr. L. Preirrer.

1. TorRNATELLINA Cuminaiana, Pfr. 7’. testd ovato-oblongd,

solidd, striatuld, epidermide olivaceo-lutescente indutd ; spird

oe Fs aaa anbey apice acuta; anfractibus 54 vie convewiusculis,

ultimo 3 longitudinis subequante ; ealemneltl subarcuata, di-

stincte wi oblique truncatd ; pariete aperturali lamelld magnd,

horizontaliter intrante munito; aperturd semiovali, intus eallosd ;

peristomate simplice, acuto.

Long. 8, diam. 3% mill. ; ap. 33 mill. longa, medio 13 lata.

Hab, in Real Llejos (H. Cuming).

2. CyLINDRELLA sERICEA, Pfr. C. testd profunde rimatd, sub-

cylindraced, truncatd, soliduld, subtilissime striatuld, diaphand,

hyalino-albidd, supernd Juscescente ; suturd albo- -filosd ; anfrac-

tibus 9 angustis, subequalibus, vix convexiusculis, ultimo non

protracto, basi carind funiformi munito ; aperturd subobliqud, |

Sere circulari, basi canaliculatd; peristomate albo, ewpanso, re- .

flexiusculo, superné affixo.

Long. 26, diam. 83 mill.; ap. ¢. perist. 63 mill. longa, 7 lata.

Hab. in insula Haiti.

3. Ciausit1a cyctostoma, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiformi,

gracili, solidd, sub lente subtilissimé et confertissimée undulato-

striatd, non nitente, purpurascenti-nigricante ; spird regulariter

attenuatd, sursum pallidiore, apice obtusiusculd, purpured, ni-

tidd ; suturd filari, superné papilliferd ; anfractibus 9 planius-

culis, ultimo deorsum soluto, basi bicristato ; aperturd circulari,

intus nigra ; lamellis approximatis, superd compressd, acutd, in-

Serd minore ; lunelld nulld; plicis palatalibus 2-3 profundis,

vie conspicuis, subcolumellari immersd ; peristomate continuo,

superne subemarginato, albo, laté expanso.

Long. 21, diam. medio 5 mill.; ap. 43 mill. longa, 42 lata.

Hab. in Archipelago Koreano (Sir Edw. Belcher).

4. CLAuSILIA CLAviFoRMIS, Pfr. Cl. testd viv rimaté, subclavi-

Sormi, tenui, lavigatd, nitidd, luteo-corned, albo-variegatd ; spird

turritd, apice acutd; anfractibus 9 convexiusculis, ultimo basi

rotundato; aperturd elliptico-pyriformi ; lamellis tenuibus, in-

Sera profundd, subtransversd; lunelld nulla ; plicis palatalibus 2,

superd suture paralleld, breviuseuld, inferd brevissimd, subcolu-—

mellari usque ad marginem porrectd ; peristomate continuo, via

soluto, tenui, breviter expanso.

Long. 12, diam. 35 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 2} lata.

Hab, in Archipelago Koreano (Belcher).

Zoological Society. 7 887

5. Crausmuia Betcuert, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi-

subulatd, soliduld, levigatd, pellucidd, luteo-corned, albo-varie-

gatd; spird gracillimd, apice acutd; anfractibus 13 convexis,

ultimo basi tumidulo ; aperturd pyriformi ; lamellis medioeri-

bus, conniventibus ; lunellé nulld ; plicis palatalibus 2 suture

parallelis, superd longiore, alterd brevi, subcolumellari incon-

spicud ; peristomate continuo, breviter soluto, labiato, breviter

reflexo.

“Long. 12-13; diam, 3 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 23 lata.

Hab. in Archipelago Koreano (Sir Edward Belcher).

6. Cuausin1a TuRRITA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi-

turritd, solidd, longitudinaliter subarcuatim striatd, albd, punc-

tis cinereis conspersd, nitiduld; spird elongatd, gracili, apice

corned, acutd; anfractibus 14 planis, ultimo antice corrugato,

basi subcompresso; aperturé obliqud, pyriformi-ovali,intus fused ;

lamellis parvulis, superd fere obsoletd, inferd profundd, obliqud ;

lunelld inconspicud ; plicd palatali \ superd, subcolumellart im-

mersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, expanso.

Long. 214, diam. 4} mill. ; ap. 44 mill. longa, 3} lata,

Hab. in insulis Candia et Siphanto (Spratt).

7. Cuavsitta CANDIDA, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, cylindraceo-fusi-

Sormi, solidd, medio sublevigatd, candidd, punctis corneis irre-

gulariter aspersd, haud nitente ; spird sensim attenuatd, apice

corned ; anfractibus 10--11 planulis, summis et ultimis costu-

lato-striatis, ultimo antice rugoso, juxta pertomphalum latius-

culum arcuato-cristato ; aperturd ampld, pyriformi-rotundatd,

intus fusculd ; lamellis conniventibus, inferd subfurcatd ; lunelld

indistinctd ; plied palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari immersd ;

peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, undique expanso.

Long. 21, diam. 42 mill. ; ap. 5 mill. longa, 4 lata.

Hab. in insula Candia (Spratt).

8. Ciausin1a puELLA, Pfr.. Cl. testd rimatd, fusiformi, solidd,

levigatd, nitidd, candida; spiré gracili, apice corned, acutius-

culd ; suturd mediocri ; anfractibus 11, primis 8 convexis (quarto

ad sextum costulato-striatis), 2 penultimis planioribus, ultimo

costulato, basi arcuato-cristato; aperturd angustd, oblongd ;

lamellis tenuibus, subparallelis ; lunelld inconspicud ; plicis pa-

latalibus 2 profundis, brevibus, subcolumellari inconspicud ; pe-

ristomate continuo, libero, breviter expanso.

Long. 133, diam. 3 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 2 lata.

Hab. in Greciad (Spratt).

9. Cuavustn1a Miner, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiformi,

gracili, soliduld, longitudinaliter confertissimée et subarcuatim

costulatd, albidd, punctis raris corneis adspersd; spird regu-

lariter turritd, apice nigricante, nitidd ; anfractibus 11-12

planiusculis, ultimo anticé ramoso-rugato, basi arcuato-cristato ;

aperturd oblongo-pyriformi, intus fusculd ; lamelld superd tenui,

388 Loological Society.

marginali, inferd profundd, obliqud ; lunelld indistinetd ; plicd

palatali | superd; subcolumellari inconspicud ; peristomate so-

luto, continuo, breviter expanso.

Long. 18-19, diam. 4} mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 23 lata.

Hab. in mswla Paros (Miller).

10. Cuausinia srrigata, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiformi,

ventrosuld, soliduld, longitudinaliter confertim costulato-striatd,

albd; spird supernée attenuatd, nigricanti-striatd, apice acuto,

nigro; suturd marginatd ; anfractibus 11 planiusculis, ultimo

antice vie validius costulato, basi obtuse bicristato ; aperturd

oblongo-pyriformi, intus pallide fusculd ; lamellis mediocribus,

inferd introrsum furcatd ; lunelld vie conspicud ; plied palatali

1 superd, subcolumellari immersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto,

tenui, undique expanso.

Long. 18, diain. 42 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Had. in insula Candia (Spratt).

11. Cuausin1A compressa, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiform,

soliduld, confertim costulato-striatd, cerulescenti-albd, punctis

et strigis corneis marmoratd, parum nitidd ; spird gracili, apice

corned, acuttusculd ; suturd impressd, submarginatd ; anfracti- ~

bus 12 planiusculis, ultimo latere compresso, basi bicristato ;

eristis conniventibus, basi contiguis, alterd juxta periomphalum

subarcuatd, compressa, alterd breviore; aperturd pyriformi-

oblonga, intus fusculd ; lamellis conniventibus, minutis, inferd

sursum furcatd ; lunelld inconspicud ; plicd palatali | superd,

subcolumellarit immersd; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenua,

expanso, albo.

Long. 17, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 22 lata.

Hab. in insula Cerigo (Spratt).

12. Cuaustiia Graca, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, fusiformi, solidd,

confertissime costulatd, cinereo-albidd, non nitente ; spird regu-

lariter attenuatd, apice corned, acutiusculd ; suturd subcrenu-

latd; anfractibus 10 convexiusculis, ultimo infra suturam com-

presso, anticée rugoso-costulato, basi breviter cristato ; aperturd

oblonga, intus albd; lamellis parvulis, conniventibus ; lunelld

inconspicud ; plicd palatali | superd, subcolumellart immersd ;

peristomate continuo, soluto, tenut, breviter expanso.

Long. 13, diam. 33 mill.; ap. 3 mill. longa, 2 lata.

Hab. in Morea (Spratt).

13. Cuausii1a scaLaARis, Pfr. Cl. testd viv rimatd, ventroso-

Susiformi, truncata, confertim et acute lamellatd, haud nitente,

Suscescenti-albidd ; suturd profundd, lamellis prominentibus den-

ticulatd ; anfractibus (spec. trunc.) 7 scalaribus (margine su-

pero ampliato, supra suturam prominente), ultimo latere im-

presso, basi subbicristato: cristd rimali obsoletd, alterd di-

stinctd ; aperturd ampld, pyriformi ; lamellis exiguis, approw-

matis ; lunelld inconspicud ; plicd palatali 1, subcolumellari

Zoological Society. 389

emersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, campanulato-ex-

panso.

Long. 13, diam. 4} mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 34 lata.

Hab. in insuli Melita (Spratt).

14. Cuausiu1a CANALICULATA, Pfr, Cl. testd subrimatd, fusi-

formi, soliduld, striatuld, purpureo-brunned, vix nitiduld ; spird

gracili, apice acutd ; suturd subalbofilosd ; anfractibus 10 pla-

nulatis, ultimo costulato, latere impresso, basi equaliter bicris-

tato; aperturd rotundato-pyriformi, basi canaliculatd, intus

Susculd ; lamellis approximatis, superd marginali, parvd, inferd

altd, flecuosd ; lunelld imperfectd, interruptd ; plicd palatal 1,

suture parallelé, lunellam utrinque transgrediente, subcolumel-

lari inconspicud ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, expanso,

basi regulariter rotundato.

Long. 13, diam. 3 mill. ; ap. 34 mill. longa, 3 lata.

GB. Clavato-fusiformis, anfractibus 9, peristomate carneo-labiato.

Hab. in Eubeed. Var. 8. in Monte Delphi, 6500 ped. supra mare.

15, CLAUSILIA HOMALORHAPHE, Pfr, Cl. testd rimatd, cylin-

draceo-fusiformi, solidd, longitudinaliter striatd, cerulescenti-

albd, vix nitiduld; spird sursum attenuatd, apice corned, tum

saturate ceruled ; suturd pland, marginatd ; anfractibus 11

planis, ultimo subcompresso, anticé rugoso-striato, basi obtuse

bigibboso ; aperturd ovali, intus carned ; lamellis conniventibus,

inferd fere transversd ; lunelld distinctd ; plicis palatalibus 2,

alterd superd, alterd inferd, juxta subcolumellarem emersd ; pe-

ristomate continuo, breviter soluto, reflexiusculo-expanso.

Long. 20, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 5 mill. longa, 33 lata.

Hab. in insula Candia (Spratt).

16. Cuausin1a Hepensoret, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi,

turritd, soliduld, longitudinaliter subremote plicatd, interstitiis

striatd, parum nitidd, cinereo-albidd ; spird gracili, apice lutes-

cente, acutiusculd ; anfractibus 12 planiusculis, ultimo basi va-

lide cristato ; periomphalo latiusculo ; aperturd ovali, intus

albd; lamellis tenuibus, inferd subtransversd ; lunelld vix di-

stinctd ; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellari immersd ; peri-

stomate continuo, soluto, tenui, breviter expanso.

Long. 18, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. in Syria, inter Nahr et Kelb. (Road of Antoninus : Heden-

borg.)

17. Cuausin1a striata, Pfr. Cl. testd non rimatd, fusiformi,

confertissime striatd, opacd, albidd, punctis corneis conspersé ;

spird turritd, apice acutiusculd, corned, nitidd ; suturd levi, mar-

ginatd ; anfractibus 11 planis, ultimo anticé undulato-costulato,

basi obtuse cristato; aperturd ovali, intus fuseuld ; lamellis

tenuibus, conniventibus, interstitio biplicatulo ; lunelld parum

conspicud ; plicd palatali | superd, | inferd, juxta subcolumel-

larem emersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, tenui, undique me-

diocriter expanso.

Long. 19, diam. 43 mill. ; ap. 45 mill. longa, 33 lata.

Hab. in insula Candia (Spratt).

390

Zoological Society.

18. CLAUSILIA FLAMMULATA, Pfr. Cl. testd profunde arcuato-

rimatd, fusiformi, soliduld, levigatd, nitiduld, cretaced, flam-

mulis longitudinalibus corneis pictd; spird sursum attenuata,

apice pallidée corned, obtusiusculd ; anfractibus 10, superis cos-

tulato-striatis, sequentibus subplanis, penultimo infra crenulato,

ultimo anticée costulato-striato, juxta periomphalum compresse

cristato ; aperturd oblongo-ovali ; lamelld superd mediocri, in-

Serd profundd, subramosd; lunelld validé; plicd palatali 1

superd, elongata, subcolumellari immersd ; peristomate continuo,

soluto, albo, expanso, margine extero repando.

Long. 16, diam. 4 mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. in. MoreA (Spratt).

19. CLAusit1A TETRAGONOSTOMA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd,

clavato-fusiformi, tenui, leviusculd, castaned, pellucidd, sericind ;

spird sursum attenuatd, apice nigra, acutiusculd ; anfractibus

11, mediis vie convexiusculis, ultimo anticé capillaceo-striato,

latere valde compresso, basi bicristato ; cristis parallelis, alterd

periomphalum cingente brevi, alterd valde elata, compressd, ere-

nulatd; aperturd subtetragond, intus fuscd; lamellis approwi-

matis, superd tenui, marginali, inferd validd, transversd ; lunelld

angustd, arcuatd, cum plicd palatali unica erucis formam exhi-

bente ; plied subcolumellar inconspicud ; ; peristomate continuo,

soluto, tenui, expanso.

Long. 15, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 4 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. in Euboe’ (Spratt).

20. CLAusILIA LUNELLARIS, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, fusiformi,

soliduld, striatuld, corneo-fused, sursum deorsumque pallidiore,

nitiduld ; spird apice acutiusculd ; suturd anfractibus superiorum

lined impressd marginatd, inferiorum subpapillatd ; anfractibus

9 vie convexiusculis, ultimo paulo distinctius striato, basi leviter

bigibboso ; aperturd ovali-rotundatd ; lamellis conniventibus, su-

perd exigud, inferd flexuosa ; lunelld magna, suturam attingente ;

plicis palatalibus 2, alterd superd, breviusculd, alterd brevissimd,

subcolumellari emersd; peristomate continuo, superné appresso,

sublabiato, breviter expanso.

Long. 14, diam. 4 mill.; ap. 32 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. in Eubeea (Spratt).

21. CLAUSILIA NEGROPONTINA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, ven-

troso-fusiformi, solidd, longitudinaliter confertim striatd,

pureo-brunned, haud nitente ; spird apice corned, obtusd ; suturd

subcrenulatd, papillis albis strieformibus ornatd ; anfractibus 8

subplanis, ultimo basi tumido, sulco levi bigibboso; aperturd

subrotundd, superne subangulatd ; lamella superd minutissimd,

inferd altd, transversd ; lunelld magnd, callosd, a suturd ad basin

elongata; plicd palatali 1 superd, subcolumellart inconspicud ;

peristomate continuo, supernée appresso, reflexiusculo, margine

externo subdentato, fusculo.

Long. 13, diam. vix 4 mill. ; ap. 32 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. in Euboes (Spratt).

Zoological Society. ; 391

22. CraustziA Hanteyana, Pfr. Cl. testd vix rimatd, subcla-

vatd, longitudinaliter striatuld, tenui, via nitiduld, corneo-fusces-

cente; spird subcylindricd, sursum attenuatd, pallidiore, apice

obiusd ; suturd marginatd, irregulariter papilliferd; anfractibus

83 vix convexiusculis, ultimo basi tumido, juxta rimam obsolete

gibboso; aperturd ampld, subcirculari; lamellis approximatis,

superd parvuld, inferd magnd, compressd, transversd, basi ra-

mosd ; lunelld parum arcuatd; plicd palatali | superd, subcolu-

mellart immersd ; peristomate continuo, via soluto, albo, expanso.

Long. 13, diam. 3 mill. ; ap. 34 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. in Eubcea (Spratt).

23. Cuaustt1a THERMOPYLARUM, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimatd, cy-

lindraceo-fusiformi, soliduld, subtiliter striatuld, griseo-carned,

parum nitente ; spird superne attenuatd, apice corned, obtusius-

culd; suturd marginatd ; anfractibus 9-10 vix convexiusculis,

ultimo distinctius striato, basi breviter et obsolete bicristato ;

- aperturd ovali-pyriformi ; lamellis mediocribus, conniventibus ;

lunelld validd ; plied palatali | superd, subcolumellari emersd ;

peristomate continuo, breviter soluto, albo-labiato, reflexiusculo-

expanso.

Long. 17, diam. 4 mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 32 lata.

Hab. prope Thermopylas (Spratt).

24. Crausiiia sERIcATA, Pfr. Cl. testd subrimaté, fusiformi,

tenui, confertim costulatd, sericind, fused ; spird apice pallide

corned, obtusiusculd ; suturd albo-marginatd ; anfractibus 10

convexiusculis, ultimo basi breviter cristato; aperturd ampld,

subrotundd, superné angulatd, intus hepaticd ; lamelld superd

parvuld, inferd flecuosd ; lunelld validd, arcuatd ; plicis palata-

libus 2 elongatis, superis, 1 inferd emersd, medianis pluribus

trregularibus, callosis, subcolumellari immersd; peristomate

continuo, breviter soluto, tenui, expanso.

Long. 19, diam. 45 mill. ; ap. 43 mill. longa, 43 lata.

Hab. in Eubcea (Spratt).

25. Crausin1A CHARPENTIER], Pfr. Cl. testd viv rimatd, eylin-

draceo-fusiformi, tenut, longitudinaliter confertissimé costulato-

striatd, pallide fuscd, diaphand, vix nitiduld; spird superne

attenuatd, apice glabra, luted, obtusd; suturd submarginatd,

costulis crenulatd ; anfractibus 9, prioribus 6 convexis, sequen-

- tibus 2 planulatis, ultimo basi tumido, obsoletissimée bigibboso ;

apertura late ovali; lamelld superd exigud, inferd magnd, com-

pressd, transversd, basi ramosd ; lunelld leviter arcuatd ; plicd

palatali | superd, subcolumellart inconspicud ; peristomate con-

tinuo, superné appresso, albo-labiato, eapanso, margine externo

subdentato. :

Long. 14, diam, 4 mill.; ap. 4 mill. longa, 32 lata.

Hab. in Eubecea (Spratt).

26. Crausinia Reeveana, Pfr. Cl. testd via rimatd, fusiformi,

tenui, longitudinaliter confertissimé costulato-striatd ; vix seri-

392 Zoological Society.

cind, cinerascenti-fused ; spird apice corned, obtusuld ; suturd

submarginatd, crenulatd; anfractibus 9, summis convewis, reli-

quis viz convexiusculis, ultimo latere impresso, basi subcristato ;

aperturd pyriformi-ovali, intus fusculd ; lamellis tenuibus, ap-

provimatis ; lunelld filari, leviter arcuatd ; plicd palatali 1 su-

perd (nonnullisque obsoletis supra eam), subcolumellari immersd;

peristomate continuo, breviter soluto, tenui, expanso.

Long. 133, diam. 4 mill. ; ap. 32 mill. longa, 3 lata.

Hab. in Greecii (Spratt), A

27. CiausitiA ipmA, Pfr. Cl. testd breviter arcuato-rimaté,

Susiformi, soliduld, haud nitente, saturate cinered, costis fili-

Sormibus, rectis, albis, confertis munitd ; spird sensim attenuatd,

_ apice acutd; suturd vix impressd, albo-filosd; anfractibus 13

planis, ultimo fortius rugato, basi cristd brevi, arcuatd gusta

periomphalum latiusculum, et gibbere obtuso munito ; aperturd

ovali, intus fusculd; lamelld superd parva, inferd obliqud, pro-

Sunde furcatd ; lunelld extus conspicud ; plied palatal | superd,,

subcolumellari immersd ; peristomate continuo, soluto, carneo,.

labiato, expanso.

Long. 22, diam. 5 mill.; ap. 5 mill, longa, 4 lata.

Hab. in Monte Ida, 5500 ped. supra mare (Spratt).

28. CuausriiA DunKeERt, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, ventroso-fusi-

formi, tenui, confertim costulatd, diaphand, fuscescenti-albidd ;

spird & medio attenuatd, apice obtusiusculd ; anfractibus 10>

vie convexiusculis, ultimo latere compresso, basi valide bicris-

tato; carinis conniventibus, equalibus; aperturd pyriform-

ovali, intus albd; lamelld superd parva, inferd transversd ; lu-

nelld distinctd inter cristarum originem ; plicd palatali | superd,

subcolumellari immersd; peristomate continuo, soluto, albo- ;

sublabiato, undique laté expanso. 1OO309 ;

Long. 19, diam. 43 mill. ; ap. 43 mill. longa, 4 lata. i 2M :

Hab. ad “ Caunus,” Asize Minoris.

29. Cuausizr1A SowERBYANA, Pfr. Cl. testd breviter rimatd,:

ventroso-fusiformi, truncatd, longitudinaliter costulato-striatd,

diaphand, fuscd; suturd albo-marginatd ; anfractibus (super-

stit.) 6} planiuseulis, ultimo latere excavato, basi valide bicris-:

tato; cristis parallelis, alterd arcuatd, periomphalum latus-

culum cingente, alterd sursum furcatd ; aperturd subrhombed, ,

basi leviter canaliculatd ; lamellis mediocribus, conniventibus,.

inferd profundd, vix flecuosd ; lunelld validd ; plicis palatalibus..

2 brevibus supra lunellam, subcolumellari viz emersd; peristo-

mate continuo, breviter soluto, albo, reflexiusculo-expanso;, ..

Long. (trunc.). 16, diam. 5 mill. ; ap. 43 mill. longa, 43 lata... 5

Hab. in Pamphylia (Spratt). 4

30. CLAUSILIA SEMIDENTICULATA, Pfr. Cl. testd rimatd, fusi-

formi, soliduld, longitudinaliter confertim costatd, brunned,

albido-striolatd ; spird supernd attenuata, obtusiuseuld ; anfrac-

tibus 13 angustis, convexiusculis, ultimo rugoso-costato, basi

;

Linnean Society. 393

tumido, juxta rimum compresso-cristato; aperturd pyriformi-

ovali, basi canaliculatd ; lamella superd marginali, inferd utrin-

que ramosd; lunelld parvuld; plicis palatalibus 2, superd 1,

alterd inferd, breviter emersd, subcolumellari suboccultd ; peri-

stomate continuo, soluto, intus albo-labiato, reflexiusculo,margine

sinistro extrorsum confertim denticulato.

Long. 15, diam. 33 mill’; ap. 34 mill. longa, 23 lata.

Hab. prope Bujukderé ad Bosporum.

LINNZAN SOCIETY.

January 15, 1850.—R. Brown, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read a Paper “‘ On the Economy of a new species of Saw-fly.” By

John Curtis, Esq., F.L.S. &c. &c.

This species, which belongs to the genus Selandria, was taken by

Lord Goderich in his father’s garden at Putney, where its larve

were first observed in July 1846, on the Solomon’s Seal (Convallaria

multiflora, L.?). When first noticed, Lord Goderich states, they had

almost consumed the entire membrane of the leaves, and many of

them were feeding on the stalks; and in a short time after they had

eaten the plant nearly to the ground, leaving only the stronger

branches, but not destroying the plant itself. The number on one

small plant was full a hundred ; and the next year, and again in 1848,

they reappeared in equal numbers. In 1849 their numbers were

fewer.. Mr. Curtis gives a detailed description of the caterpillar,

which on. the 28th of June (when many of them had cast their last

skins, which remained sticking to the leaves) were nearly $ of an

inch in length. They disappeared in succession, burying themselves

from 2 to 4 inches deep in the earth, where they formed small oval

cocoons like a coating of glue, but often perforated in different places.

On the 30th of April in the last year, Mr. Curtis succeeded in

breeding a male fly ; another male and two females were hatched on

the 3rd of May; and these were succeeded by several more of the

latter sex. ‘They were as black as ink, and appear to be allied to

Selandria fuliginosa, Schrank, but the male antennze approach those

of Cladius. A full description of both sexes is given, and the species

is named by Mr. Curtis after its discoverer, Selandria Robinsoni.

The paper was accompanied by drawings, illustrating the struc-

ture of the insect; and was concluded by some remarks on the

characters and affinities of the genus Selandria. Although the

elongated antennz of the species described resemble those of

Nematus, and still more those of Cladius, it is not only distinguished

from those genera by its divided marginal cell, but the heavy habit

_of the females especially and the characters of its trophi, which are

intermediate between Athelia and Tenthredo, indicate the groups to

which it is naturally allied. ‘The author regards the number of

discoidal cells in the inferior wings as furnishing good characters for

the distinction of the genus Se/andria into sections as follows :—

1. With two discoidal cells, the marginal cell receiving one trans-

verse nervure.—Example S. serva, Fabr.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 26

394 Linnean Society.

2. With both transverse nervures united with the marginal one.—

Example S. stramineipes, Klug.

3. With one discoidal cell.—Example S. Robdinsoni.

4. With no discoidal cell.—Example S. fuliginosa, Schrank.

And he further observes that the variations in the position of the

nervures, and in the magnitude of the cells, will also be found very

useful in identifying the species.

February 5.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

Read the conclusion of Mr. Huxley’s paper ‘‘ On the Anatomy of

Diphyes, and on the Unity of Composition of the Diphyide and Phy-

sophoride.” &c.

Mr. Huxley, whose communication was written at sea, commences

his memoir by a brief abstract of previous investigations of the family

of Diphyide, chiefly derived from the works of Lesson and Will, in

the absence of other books of reference. Of all the authors referred

to, he observes, there is not one except Will, who has given any but

a very superficial account of the family. So far even as the nata-

torial organs are concerned, it is but rarely that a description is

sufficiently detailed and accurate not to fit two or three species with

equal ease, while the minute internal organs have fared still worse.

By all, the important fact of the gemmiparous generation of these

animals is overlooked ; by all, except Will, the demonstration of the

generative organs is omitted, and even he mentions with some doubt

the male sac only; and lastly there is no attempt made by any of

them to trace the various organs through their development, or to

establish on the ground of anatomy the natural affinities of the

group. To these latter points, Mr. Huxley states, that his attention

has been chiefly directed during a voyage of some months through

the South Atlantic and Indian Oceans, in the course of which he has

examined several genera both of Diphyide and Physophoride, with

as much care and attention as the inconveniences of ship-board

would permit. The results are given under the following sectional

divisions, viz.: 1. a description of the different species examined ;

2. their anatomy; and 3. a comparison of Diphyide and Physopho-

ride. Under the first head Mr. Huxley describes four species of

Diphyes, one of Calpe, one of Hudoxia, one of Aglaisma?, and one of

Rosacea. He then enters at length into the anatomy of the different

parts of the body, under the several heads of the common tube; the

natatorial organs and the duct connecting their cavities with the

common tube; the nuclear piece or bract and its sacculus; and the

polypoids, each consisting of a stomachal sac, a prehensile organ and

a generative organ. Although generative sacs were found by the

author in all the genera examined by him, it was only in Eudowia

and Aglaisma (?) that he procured unequivocal evidence, by the pre-

sence of ova, of their real nature. No unequivocal male organs were

observed, although the so-called “‘entozoa ” of Will were frequently

seen swimming about in the cavity of the young generative organs.

But they were not more abundant in these situations than in the

stomachal sacs, common tube, &c., and their dissimilarity to true

spermatozoa is too great for any conclusions to be founded on their

Linnean Soctety. 395

presence. The total absence of male sacs, and the rarity of ova in

the females, may, Mr. Huxley thinks, be accounted for by the season

during which his investigations were carried on, the months of

March,. April, May and June being the winter of the Southern

Hemisphere. Lastly, the author enters on the comparative anatomy

of various species of Physophoride, by means of which he believes it

to be satisfactorily demonstrated that there exists a unity of organi-

zation between the two families of Diphyide and Physophoride ; and

concludes by stating his opinion that at least two other families, the

Hydriform and Sertularian Polypes, should be arranged with them in

one natural group. ‘The structural coincidences in these families he

enumerates as follows: 1. body composed of two membranes, out of

which the organs are modeled; 2. thread-cells universally (?) pre-

sent; 3. gemmiparous generation; +. sexual generation, sperma-

tozoa and ova being formed in vase-like external sacs.

The paper was accompanied with a series of illustrative drawings.

March 5.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair,

Dr. Wallich, V.P.L.S., read the following extract of a letter from

Prof. Lehmann, dated Hamburgh, 14th December, 1849 :—“ I write

to inform you that a work has just appeared, namely Proceedings of

the Fifth Meeting of Scandinavian Naturalists held at Copenhagen

1847. Copenhagen, 1849. 8vo. There is init a very remarkable paper

by Liebmann, entitled * A few words concerning the Impregnation of

Cycadee,’ p. 501 seg. It appears, according to this paper, that in

that family ripe and vegetative fruits may be produced, without the

process of impregnation. A female plant in the Botanic Garden at

Copenhagen (males do not exist in Europe) produced seeds which

have germinated ! Liebmann made the same observation in Mexico.”

Read also a paper entitled, ‘‘ Further observations on the habits

of Monodontomerus, with some account of a new Acarus, Heteropus

ventricosus, a parasite in the nests of Anthophora retusa.” By George

Newport, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c. &c.

Mr, Newport remarked that as some of the details of a paper on

*‘certain Chalcidide and Ichneumonide”’ read to the Linnean Society

in March 1849 had drawn forth at that time the dissent of some en-

tomologists, he had repeated his observations during the past sum-

mer, and on one occasion had-obtained as many as two hundred and

forty-seven larve of Monodontomeri from the nests of Anthophora.

In every instance these parasites had fed on the bee larva from with-

out, and had drained it of its contents in the same way that the

larva of Paniscus drains that of the body of a caterpillar, thus proving

the correctness of his original statement, that the Monodontomeri are

external and not internal feeding parasites. He had originally been

led to this view, not, as erroneously stated by Mr. Westwood in the

printed Proceedings of the Linnean Society for May 1849, p. 37

(Annals and Mag. Nat. History, Oct. 1849, p. 288), from the simple

fact that the author had found the bodies of these parasites covered

with an armature of hairs, but as he had explicitly stated in his

former paper, from the circumstance that he had never found hairs

26*

396 Miscellaneous.

on the bodies of internal feeding parasites. Mr. Newport also found,

as he formerly mentioned, some remains of the destroyed bee larva

in each cell, but no “yellow dust or granules,” as stated by another

observer. ‘Thus his more recent observations have confirmed those

which he formerly communicated to the Society on the Monodon-

tomeri. ;

Having however collected a quantity of these larve for further

observation, he was surprised to find at the end of a few days that

their bodies were covered with multitudes of what at first appeared

like microscopic drops of fluid, which each day increased in size,

until at length he found, on careful examination, that those supposed

drops were the bodies of multitudes of gravid parasites, which in-

fested and ultimately destroyed the larvee of Monodontomerus, as these

had done that of the bee. The ceconomy of this microscopic para-

site was then traced to some extent, and the fact of their having

attained a mature state proved in the circumstance that at the end

of about three weeks many of them produced multitudes of extremely

minute young, which differed from their parents only in the smaller

size, and in having no enlargement of the abdominal portion of the

body. These young were smaller even than the young of Stylops,

as each measured only sixteen thousandths of an inch in length. The

author stated other facts connected with the economy of this singular

parasite, and mentioned that he is still engaged in its investigation.

The following are the characters and description of this new Acarus.

Class ACARI.

Family Sarcortipes, Koch.

Genus Heteropus, Newp.

Corpus elongatum, subarticulatum. Caput mobile. Thorax a trunco

distinctus, ad latera corpusculis clavatis munitus. Pedes anteriores

palpiformes ; religui (parium trium posteriorum) eequales, arcuati, at-

tenuati, tarsis gracilibus 4-articulatis, articulo terminali lato vesiculari.

H. ventricosus, pallidé ferrugineus, capite saturatiore, prothorace paribus

2 pilorum longorum, pedibus subrobustis ; articulis omnibus longé pi-

losis: tibize articulo apicali corporis dimidium equante.—Long. 3-4 lin.

§ gravide abdomine magnoperé inflato vesiculari.

Hab. In postibus intra nidos Anthophore retusa, apud Gravesend, in

Comitatu Kent.

MISCELLANEOUS.

NOTES ON THE SYNGNATHI.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, The Willows, Swansea, Oct. 5, 1850.

I wisn to record in your valuable periodical the following notes,

which may assist towards determining the time at which the transfer

of the ova from the female to the male in Syngnathus acus and S. lum-

briciformis takes place ; their vivification, &e.

May 14, Langland Bay. Syngnathus lumbriciformis with pouch

on the anterior portion of the belly, empty.

June 10, Langland Bay. 8S. lumbriciformis, pouch full of roe.

Miscellaneous. 897

June 6, Swansea Bay. §. acus, pouch on the posterior portion of

the belly, full.

July 8, Swansea Bay. S. acus, young alive and obvious to the un-

assisted eye: some still within the ova, some partially, and others

wholly liberated. All the above specimens are preserved in the Royal

Institution of South Wales. They were all taken above low water mark.

In S. lumbriciformis the pouch is on the anterior instead of the

posterior portion of the belly as in S. acus ; and the membrane run-

ning round the edges of the pouch is not so fully developed.

I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant,

MartrHew MocerinGe.

On the Resuscitation of Frozen Fish. By Prof. O. P. Hussarp.

For a number of years, during my residence in New Hampshire, I

have received from numerous sources, the statement that fish taken

in the cold of winter from our ponds and thrown out upon the ice

and. freezing quite hard, have been restored to their usual activity

when thrown again into cold water. .

That they would ever have moyed again if left alone is incredible ;

and how far and for what time a fish may be frozen and yet be re-

stored is not shown by experiment. I have good reasons, from the

character of my informers, for believing that the facts are as stated,

though when repeated they are hardly credible to others; and I am

much gratified in obtaining for publication the following authentic

account of a satisfactory instance.

Persons who have had similar experience are requested to commu-

nicate the facts in detail to the writer.

‘*Some time in the winter of 1838 or 1839—living near a stream

abounding with fish, which emptied into a pond near by,—I was in

the habit, daily, of catching them, (as they pass down stream,) by

means of an eel-pot. This was so constructed as to receive and retain

them without injury, if taken out soon, and on one occasion, the pot

having remained longer than usual, so many were caught as nearly to

fill the pot, and numbers perished from pressure or want of air.

“Tt was the custom to examine the pot in the morning. On one

occasion, a severe cold morning, in January I think, I took up the pot

and found a considerable number were taken. These I emptied upon

the snow, which was deep and so crusted with ice as nearly or quite

‘to bear me up.

**T then replaced the eel-pot in its proper bed for another draught,

which took me about twenty minutes, and then gathered up my fish,

exposed on the snow, into a pail or basket, and found them frozen as

stiff as icicles.

“*T carried them home to the shop, where they remained frozen, ac-

cording to my recollection, for the space of an hour and a half longer,

and so stiff and inflexible that they could not be bent without cracking,

as did some of their tails and fins in pulling them apart when they

were congealed together. I then put them into a tub of water drawn

from the well, to thaw them for dressing, and I think added a small

quantity of warm water that stood upon the stove, but am not certain

whether it was before or after scaling them.

398 Miscellaneous.

« After some little time, how long I cannot now say, I examined them

to see if they were thawed sufficiently for dressing, and to my surprise,

I found some of them as lively as when sporting in their native brooks.

I called on others to view them, who had seen them while they were

frozen. To them also it appeared almost incredible, but we were con-

strained. to believe our own eyes and senses.

‘*T think those fish were perch that came to life after (I cannot say

death, but) freezing.

“In the spring, I remark, we set the eel-pot with its mouth,down

stream, as then the fish are running from the pond up stream.—<SzI-

liman’s American Journal for July 1850.

«Yours respectfully, PARACLETE SKINNER.”

Woodstock, Conn., Dec. 1849.

NEW BIRD FROM NEW ZEALAND.

. Dr. Mantell has just received from his eldest son, Mr. Walter

Mantell, of New Zealand, the skin of a bird hitherto supposed both

by the natives and European colonists to be extinct. It is a large

species of Rail or Porphyrio, called “‘ Moho” and “ Tékehé”’ by the

New Zealanders, who state that it was formerly abundant and con-

temporaneous with the Moa, but as not an individual had been seen

for many years, the race was thought to have been extirpated by the

wild cats and dogs. A skull and other bones discovered by Mr. Walter

Mantell with the remains of the Dinornis, &c. in the bone-bed at

Waingongoro, and described by Professor Owen as Notornis Man-

telli (Zool. Trans. vol. iii.), belong to this species. This bird is

about 2 feet high, of a rich dark purple colour, with red beaks and

legs. It was caught by dogs, its trail having been observed on the

snow, in a gully behind Resolution Island, at the south-western ex-

tremity of the Middle Island of New Zealand. This unique example

of a bird, perhaps the last of its race, is alike interesting to the orni-

thologist and paleontologist ; Dr. Mantell has placed it in the hands

of our eminent ornithologist Mr. Gould to figure and describe. A fine

specimen of that yery rare bird the Apteryx Owenii, and of other ra-

idly diminishing forms, together with some highly interesting recent

and fossil shells, accompanied this valuable addition to the fauna of

our Antipodes. Mr. Walter Mantell, when the ‘‘ Woodstock ’’ left

Wellington, was about to depart on another exploration of the bone-

deposits, in the hope of discovering other and more perfect skulls

of the Moa than have hitherto been obtained.

ON THE ANIMAL OF GEOMELANTIA. BY A. ADAMS, F.L.S.

An examination of the animal of Geomelania Jamaicensis, Pfeiffer

(which the kindness of Mr. Cuming has allowed me to make), shows

it to belong to the family of Looping-Snails, Truncatellide of Gray 5.

in fact, it differs in no respect from the animal of Truncatella.

The tentacles are short, conical and depressed, with the eyes large,

black, and sessile on the middle of the upper surface of their base ;

the head terminates anteriorly in a broad, flattened bilobate proboscis,

as long as the tentacles; and the foot is short, depressed, and divided

by a deep groove from the head, bearing on its upper hind surface a

Meteorological Observations. 899

horny, simple, thin, oval operculum, with the apex slightly spiral, and

the ‘nucleus’ subterminal. The order, which consists of the genera

Truncatella, Skenea, Geomelania, and possibly Acicula and Assimi-

nea, differs from the Cyclostomide in the position of the eyes and

the short depressed tentacles; and would seem to be placed most

naturally between Auriculide and Cyclostomide. By means of Ris-

soa and Hydrobia it has also relations with Littorinide ; Truncatella -

resembling the former and Assiminea the latter genus. In habits

they are amphibious.—Proc. of Zool. Soc. Dec. 11, 1850.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR SEPT. 1850.

Chiswick.—September 1. Drizzly. 2—5. Very fine. 6. Clear and fine. 7.

Frosty: very fine. 8, Cloudy. 9. Overcast. 10. Overcast: clear. 11. Foggy:

very fine. 12. Foggy: fine: clear. 13. Slight fog: fine: clear. 14. Foggy:

fine: clear. 15. Slight fog: cloudy. 16. Overcast: cloudy. 17, Clear and

fine. 18. Fine: overcast. 19. Foggy: overcast: rain. 20. Cloudy: rain.

21. Boisterous : heavy rain at night. 22. Heavy rain. 23. Rain: lightning in

the evening. 24. Cloudy: very fine. 25. Dense fog: very fine. 26. Overcast:

constant heavy rain. 27. Fine: thunderand heavy rain in afternoon, 28. Clear:

fine: clear. 29. Fine: rain. 90. Rain: rather boisterous : overcast.

Mean temperature of the month .......... aint Sages yousio’ <oon ot 80S

Mean temperature of Sept. 1849 ......... we hanood tne & Jocavetse Pi FO

Mean temperature of Sept. for the last twenty-four years . 57 °23

Average amount of rain in Sept. ......seseeceseeeseeesesesseee 2°61 inches,

Boston. —Sept. 1. Cloudy. 2, Fine. 3. Cloudy: raine.m. 4—6. Fine.

7. Cloudy: rain p.m. 8—12. Cloudy. 13—15. Fine. 16,17. Cloudy. 18.

Fine. 19, Cloudy. 20. Fine: rain y.m, 21. Cloudy: rainearly a.m. 22, Fine,

23. Cloudy: rain p.m. 24. Cloudy. 25. Foggy. 26. Rain: rain early a.m.

27. Fine: rain early a.m. 28, 29. Fine: rainr.m. 30. Cloudy: rain a.m.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Sept. 1. Fine harvest day. 2. Fair, but

cloudy: threatening ym. 3. Very fine: frost rime in the morning. 4. Frost

rime a.M.: one slight shower. 5,6. Fair and fine, 7. Fair and fine, though

chill. 8. Fair and fine: milder, 9. Fair and fine: smelling of frost. 10. Fair

and fine: cloudy. 11. Fair and fine: cloudy: very warm a.m. 12, Fair and

fine : heavy dew : whiterime. 13. Fair and fine: fine harvest weather. 14. Still

fair and fine. 15. Dull a.m., but cleared, and was fine. 16. Fine, but colder.

17, Fine, but colder: mercury falling. 18. Fine, but colder: moon wading.

19. Fair, but threatening change. 20, Rain a.m.: rain alsorp.m. 21. Heavy

showers all day. 22. Heavy showers a.m.: cleared, but moist. 23. Very fine,

after showers in the night. 24, Fine harvest day. 25. Fair, but cloudy:

cleared p.m. 26. Rain during night and morning: cleared. 27. Succession of

heavy showers: fleod. 28. Heavy rain during night: ditto day. 29. Rain and

hail p.m... 30. Showers.

Mean temperature of the month .........++0+ obi seh op sipse> ap +. 51°65

Mean temperature of Sept. 1849 .......... edeh sebkca dea c oeeceees 53 ‘5

Mean temperature of Sept. for the last twenty-eight years... 53 °17

Average rain in Sept. for twenty-three years ...........4... --. $13 inches.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Sept. 1. Drizzle: showers. 2 Rain. 93. Clear:

cloudy. 4. Showers: damp. 5. Showers. 6. Fine. 7. Fine: aurora. 8. Fine:

cloudy. 9. Fine: cloudy. 10, Cloudy: aurora, 11. Fine: fog, 12. Fine:

cloudy: clear: aurora. 13. Fine: cloudy. 14. Clear: aurora. 15. Hazy:

aurora, 16. Fine: hazy: fine. 17. Fine. 18. Fine: cloudy, 19. Cloudy.

20. Cloudy: drops. 21. Cloudy: rain. 22. Bright: rain, 23, Showers: cloudy.

24, Cloudy: clear. 25. Bright: clear. 26, Hazy: clear, 27. Briyht: clear.

28. Rain: showers: aurora. 29. Bright: showers: clear: aurora. 30. Showers :

aurora,

t 4 hy yn 2 Saag ee

[Go.PEb-s|ze-z0e-z| we

. ;

ro. 7 PE-1) 10- | -au |-msm|emsm| cm | Feb | 6h | f1v | FPS) 6h) OF | 6G | LE-6z | 8z-6% | 60-62 | L1-6z | 08-83 |99%-62 6SE-62| “of

WI. "1 E0. 16% | +s ‘s | ss |tms | bP | OG | PH] 9S| 19) BH | ZO | VE-6% | £E-6% | €%-6z | 0S.6z | ZE-6% |OgE-6z 9F8-62| *6z

GIT "| GE. | msm] tm |emsm] “wm | OF | foS | for} Lo\S-z¢) ah | £9 | 6z-66 | 60-6% | 09-62 | 8£-6z | €z-6z |8l-6z|L98-6%| “gz )

sreeeeseeeerl OT, 16. | cas | cms | cms | sms | CS | GSS | of] 9S| €¢| BV | Lo | VE-6% | ZS-5B | SE-62 | 9P-6z | 62-62 069-62 Z08-6| *Lz

€o- |*"***1Z0. |l: | «as vs | cs *s | €9 | -S¢ |f6r| 09| Lo PH | 09 | $9.6 | 2ZS-6% | 19-62% | 19-62 | 62-62 098-62 0Lg-6z| *9%

Peeres seoseeisoeerriseeres *as "as “M "MS 2s ts 6¢ 09 9S QV 89 19-64 99-64 £S-6% 09.6% LB-6% %89-6Z £08-6z SZ

So. ZI- |SI- | casa | *ms | tou | sms | 19 | GS | EF] SG) Zo, Sh | Lo |SL-6% | 6L-6% | 99-62 | OL.6Z | 92-62 SIL-6z\P2L-62| “be

i. "150. |emum| *s |caua| a | €9 | 7G | 19) 9G9| 09! 1G | IL | 886% | SL-6% |SL-6Z | 08-62 | LE-6% €SL-6z |€08-62| *€%

€z- seenes *s | ¥€9 |} S¢ |f6r| 69| SG) OF | IL | 29.6% | €S-6% | LL-6% | 99-62 | OF-6% PER-6z 688-64} "Ze

Lo- 1d “ms | 0S | {PS | 419) Zo] 69) 1h | 69 | £€.6% | 09-62 | 8-62 | 81-62 | L6-8% |1£9.62/£18-6%| ‘1ZO

Go. citer ‘*s | #79 | SG} Z| 8G} co ES | 99 | GL-6% |GL-6% | 79-62 | PS-6% | 81-6% €9F-6% £9.63! “0%

Ba? 900 Ket oge] evgcoe ‘as | €9 | {6G | oF| zo} 19 ES | OL | 82-62 | 8L-6% | 19-62 | 04-62 | HE-62 002-62 |808-6%| “61

seesee aneeee|eeenes ‘0 | $9 | #69 | PF| 09] 69 9F | 69 | 8L-6z |%6-6z | 08-62 | 86-62 | 29-62 988-6% EL0-0€ | *gI

) stteee senaseleerers ) 1g | ¥6¢ | SE} 19 9¢ 6€ | 69 |61-0€ | 1€-0€ | LI-0€ | 8Z-0€ | 98-6% LOI-0€ 062-08 | “LI

: HQ. [ete ‘- 6r | f€S | 1v| 99 GS-69) 19 | Lo | LE-O€ | gE-0€ | 08-0€ | ZE-0€ | 98.6% 19%.0€ |Pgz-0£| “OL

savac|onsees) ‘0 | 6b | #29 |_Lpligs| 69) ZS | So | 8E-08 |€€-0€ |6z-08 | 6z-0E | 98-62 Lbz-0f 2Sz-08| “St

seseeeleesees| sae | agg | ca ‘0 | gh | $S | fee) 6S Sg Ob | 6G ZE-OF | EE-0F | SZ-0€ | SZ-0F | 08-6% |1ZZ-0€ |6£3-08 | “FI

esassriecsserl: cay bingy |i “a ‘9 | pS | eS |f€P| So} ES ZE | BO | ZE-OF |9Z-0F | ZZ-OF | $Z-0F | 98-64 1FZ-0£ |99T-0F | “EI C

‘ sretesieceee) sag iems-as} ‘as | a | ob | ob | oF | $99 9-09, ZE | OL €8-O£ |2B-0F |61-0€ | 0%-0€ | £8-6% 610-0F 0SZ-0F| “oI |

sersesleoste! og ageegg] °a ‘2 | aS | f€S | 1b} Po} 09) LE | 69 |02-0€ |0%-0€ |ST-0F | 8t-0F | 08-6% O€%-0F |2LZ-08 | “IT

serreclereeee] sag | ems |umpwo| a | 09 | 2G | 6€| 999-59 SE | SO ($z-0€ |6z-0€ | 0B-0€ | £Z-0£ | 98-62 98z-0£ |GI£-0| ‘OT

reseeslereres| egg |rageou| ‘mu | cou | Fgh | zo | SE/F19 9.29) LP | 19 |PEOE |gE-0F | Sz-0€ | O£-0€ | $6-6z |L6z-0€ |LOE-08 | °6

stseee ceeeeelsereeelereees! cea | cau | tam | 3 gh | €¢ | €h| 9S| 29| €€ | Lo | 19-08 |LH0F | OF-0€ | OF.0€ | 00-08 LSE-0€ |10v-08 | *L

Lo. |serreeerers}eree*| emu | cou | cu | ean 6h | €¢ |f1h| LS} 2S! o€ | FO | L9-0€ |09-0€ | SE-0€ | €€.0€ | Lg-6z |Sgz-0€ IEPE.08| -o @

bids bended BRS | ‘ou "MU "ou gP og S1¢ L9 G-0¢ Le 99 9S-0€ €¢-0£ GZ-0€ £Z-0€ 06-62% LLZ-0€ LLE-O€ °S

€0. |r"! Zo. [| tw | ce |tmuu| aa | 6h | LP | f6E! 69/9-€9| O€ | 99 | GG.08 | G¢.0€ | Lz-0€ | 8%-0€ | 98-62 |FLZ-0€ |ZZE-08| “FT

, £6. [eresse|rereeeiveere"| smu jrau-m] smu | tas | oF | 1G | FES) 419} 09) 19 | PO (EV-0€ | B-0E | 81-0 | 60-0€ | OL-6Z |061-0€ |8EZ-0£ | *E

hod Gee” ee Wey Ween ia Oe oF | 2S |¥€S} €9] 09] IV | ZL | 60-0€ | 60-0€ | 8I-0€ | £%-0€ | 98-6% |Z6Z-0€ |S8E-0F| *S

| QO. |errre*|tter"] TO. | cm | two |rmam!| ma} Gg | Co |fPS| Lo| £9) OF | ZL |LI-0€ | 11-08 | HZ.0€ | O1-0€ | €8-6% |E€E-08 |SPE-0F | “1

| “i e | = p 2\|z K4 = | urd | cure | curd | care : : "dag

Belel| | 2 ee\se| e | o2| Pelee] FF lew] Fg | me | we | |e | ee] om] | ose

a2/F2| 65] 2/22 | 32) 8 a ee ; Es . 38

*uley “purm PCEINCUACLIAR *1ajoUOIV Es =

bie

*KANWUG ‘asunyy younpuny yo Su0ysNOo]D *C ‘Ady 947 49 puy faulHs-saruaMacy ‘asunpy yzsvsajddp yw ‘sequag * AA ‘Ady 942 Ag {NoLsog

70 “|B “I 4Q fuopuo'T avau “MOIMSIND Jo hjarv0g pounynaysozy yz fo uapsny ay} yo uosdwoyy, "Ij 49 apou suonwasasq” yonFoposoajayy

F THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 36. DECEMBER 1850.

XXXIV.—Tabular view of Fossil Shells from the middle division of

_ the Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. By Joun Lycurr, Esq.*

[With a Plate. ]

Tue term middle division of the Inferior Oolite has been adopted

from an arrangement of this formation made by Sir R. Murchi-

son in 1834, and which, with some slight modification, will be

found to be a convenient one for the zoological as well as for the

mineral character of the divisions. The following comparison of

fossil testacea from the middle division of the formation at Leck-

hampton and Crickley Hills with others from a similar geological

position near Minchinhampton, and of both collections with

Great Oolite shells of the latter place, has been undertaken for

the following reasons. The Leckhampton shells constitute a

numerous assemblage, have only recently been procured or in-

vestigated, and present a striking contrast with those of the

upper and lower divisions of the same formation which are well

known, and have for the most part hitherto supplied the nume-

rous Inferior Oolite fossils to be found in‘museums and illus-

trated works. The person to whom the merit is due of having

first drawn attention to this assemblage is undoubtedly Mr. Buck-

man, who having procured a few species was immediately struck

with the similarity of aspect, and even specific identity, which

they presented to certain Great Oolite shells which had previously

been believed were peculiar to that formation: as the number of

species increased the same general similarity of aspect, was re-

marked, until at length an opinion was entertained by some of

our Cotswold geologists, that a large proportion, perhaps even

a majority of these shells, were identical with Great Oolite spe-

cies. That the Leckhampton shells should not previously have -

been procured will excite no surprise, when it is stated that they

are not to be picked up, nor do they immediately arrest the eye

of the observer like many other Inferior Oolite fossils; they are

* Read to the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club, July 30, 1850. -

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 27

402 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

usually small, even minute, and are disengaged from the invest-

ing stone only by great labour and perseverance. For the means

of making this comparison I am indebted to the kindness and

liberality of the Rev. P. B. Brodie, who has placed at my dis-

posal his numerous collection, and to whom, as votaries of natu-

ral history, our thanks are due for the indomitable perseverance

with which he has followed up the investigation of this very cha-

racteristic assemblage of shells. In the mean time having pro-

cured a considerable number of species from the same division of

the Inferior Oolite near Minchinhampton, and been accustomed

to compare them with Great Oolite shells of the same vicinity, I

became desirous of making the following comparison, with the

view of testing how far the two collections placed upon the same

geological parallel, but fifteen miles asunder, resembled each

other, what proportion of either and of both passed upward into

the Great Oolite, and lastly, what amount had previously been

figured and described ; tables accompanied by notes, if carefully

prepared, would obviously to a great extent supply this deside-

ratum ; and although the number of species procured from each

locality probably falls far short of what will ultimately be ob-

tained, the tables it is hoped will not be destitute of utility even

in another point of view—they can be placed in comparison with

collections from the Ragstones of the Inferior Oolite, and the

zoological resemblance or difference between them ascertained.

By following out this plan I am precluded from interfering with

the labours of those who have recently investigated the geology

of the Cotswolds, of Messrs. Buckman, Strickland and Brodie, to

whom so much of our present amount of knowledge respecting

these hills is due.

It would indeed have been desirable had the tables been made

more comprehensive, so as to include the fossils of the upper

and lower divisions of the Inferior Oolite ; but a little reflection

convinced me that by doing so I should be arrogating an amount

of knowledge which I am very far from possessing ; Inasmuch as

the information to be gathered from the literature of the sci-

ence would scarcely be available for such a purpose, the general

term Inferior Oolite with a locality attached being usually the

amount of information of the position of a shell in this formation.

The Inferior Oolite in the vicinity of Cheltenham exhibits

two very distinct assemblages of organic remains; the differ-

ence between these is so obvious, even to the uninstructed

observer, that a glance at any well-arranged collection is suffi- —

cient to establish conviction of this fact. The upper of these

assemblages is contained in the several beds called Upper

Ragstones, numbered 1, 2, 3 and 4 in Mr. Strickland’s valu-

able section of Leckhampton Hill* which is about to be pub-

* See Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1850, p, 249.

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 403

lished, where the united thickness assigned to them is 38 feet ;

the whole of the formation beneath, with the exception of about -

2 feet, or about 189 feet of rock, belongs to the second zoolo-

gical assemblage, which it is the especial object of this compa-

rison to elucidate. The Inferior Oolite has long been known to

geologists for the great profusion which it possesses both in spe-

cies and individuals of the two great tribes of Ammonites and

Belemnites ; some few of these pertain to the first or uppermost

of our assemblages, but the great mass of these tribes, together

with a large and characteristic series of other shells, are absent

in the neighbourhood of Cheltenham ; these constitute a third

and still lower zoological series, to examine which, in situ, we

must visit the escarpment of the Cotswolds, some miles to the

southward of Leckhampton, and from thence we shall find this

assemblage to be persistent in gradually increasing importance to

the neighbourhood of Bath, and to extend throughout the whole

course of the formation in Somerset and Dorset to the English

Channel. In the two last-mentioned counties the localities of

Dundry, Sherborne and Bridport have become celebrated for the

profusion of their fossils, and until very recently museums and

collections have been supplied almost exclusively from those

sources, and the fossils of this third and lowest assemblage have

been held to represent those of the Inferior Oolite generally. In

the middle portion of the Cotswolds, or from Stroud to Wootton-

under-Edge, the three subdivisions of the Inferior Oolite are ex-

hibited by the various sections; but a little to the southward of

the latter place, the uppermost division and upper portion of the

middle division thin out and are lost ; at the same time the Ful-

ler’s earth above attains a much greater importance, its thickness,

together with that of the Inferior Oolite, amounting to a little

more than the aggregate thickness of the two formations about

Cheltenham. The following imaginary section from Cheltenham

to Bath will make the subject more clearly understood. Thus

the Fuller’s earth 148 feet thick at Bath has diminished to 70 feet

at Stroud, and in the vicinity of Cheltenham to a very inconsi-

derable band of clay. The lower division of the Inferior Oolite

(No. 4 in the section), consisting of several Ammonitiferous beds

with brown sands beneath, altogether 70 feet thick, has dimi-

nished to 40 feet at Stroud, and at Leckhampton is represented

by the lowest bed 2 feet thick, charged in the usual characteristic

manner with Belemnites, beneath which are 6 inches of chocolate-

coloured sands reposing upon the blue marls of the Lias. The

upper division or Ragstones (No. 2 in the section) about 40 feet

thick near Cheltenham is reduced to 20 at Stroud, and is ulti-

mately lost to the south of Wootton as before mentioned.

The middle division, nearly 190 feet thick at Leckhampton, is

27%

404. Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

somewhat diminished at Stroud,

and loses the greater portion of € 3

its volume, including the Oolite bale Bs aco

marl and all the upper beds before

it reaches Bath, where it is repre-

sented by 60 feet of freestone. The

Bath section is taken from a va-

luable paper by Mr. Lonsdale in

the Geological Transactions. The

shells of the middle division are

for the most part distributed in

beds of ‘no great thickness ; the

great mass of the deposit being

nearly destitute of organic remains,

or containing only minute shelly

detritus.

The numerical results obtained

from the Tables of comparison are

as follow:—255 species have been

examined from the middle division

of the Inferior Oolite, 181 being

from Leckhampton, and 145 from

Minchinhampton ; of these 73 are

common to the two localities and

64 pass upwards into the Great

Oolite, or 28 per cent. Of the

Leckhampton shells alone 59, 2. e.

33 per cent., and of the Minchin-

hampton Inferior Oolite suite 43,

i. e. 31 per cent., pass upwards.

Thus, from each of the localities, a

larger per-centage of shells pass

upwards than is obtained when

the entire number of species are

reckoned ; an instance of the cau-

tious reliance which should be

placed upon estimates derived from

a limited number of species or

from shells of a single locality,

where the object is to draw wide

and general inferences. It should

also be stated that about 40 spe-

cies in addition to these were not

sufficiently perfect to be deter-

mined, nearly or quite the whole =

of which are unknown to the Great §

tenham.

1. Fuller’s earth. 2. Upper Ragstones, 3. Freestones, &c.

4. Lower rags and sands. 5, Lias.

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 405

Oolite ; this addition would still further reduce the per-centage

of those which pass upward to the latter formation. _

For remarks on particular species the notes which accompany

the Tables should be consulted, but some further observations

upon the several families of shells may here be given. The

Leckhampton shells as a whole are remarkable for their diminu-

tive size: this remark is not only applicable to those species which

are likewise found in the lower and upper divisions of the same

formation, but to those also which are found in the same forma-

tions at Minchinhampton. Upon the whole it may be stated that

there is a nearer approximation between the Great Oolite and

. Leckhampton shells than between those of the two formations

at Minchmhampton. As compared with the upper and lower as-

semblages, the middle is characterized by an entire absence of

the Pholadomyas, the Homomyas, the Gresslyas, and I had almost

said of Ammonites, Belemnites and Nautili, genera which con-

stitute so large a proportion of the other assemblages, in this

respect presenting a striking accordance with the contents of the

shelly beds of the Great Oolite. Again, the large number of

Nerinee and Cerithia, though differing specifically from those of

the Great Oolite, tend much to separate it zoologically from the

upper and lower assemblages, where they are few and rare. Mr.

Brodie’s collection has a single Nautilus and Belemnite ; my own

has four Ammonites of one species, and a single Nautilus ; their

presence under such circumstances is a sufficient mdication of

the solitary and perhaps accidental nature of their occurrence, a

proof in fact that they did not live and propagate in the middle

division. The Rostellarig, though few im number and differing

specifically from those of the Great Oolite, serve also to mark the

separation of the assemblage from other Inferior Oolite groups,

and its approximation to the conditions of sea-bottom under

which the Great Oolite shelly beds were deposited ; but the most

striking circumstance which tends to the same conclusion is the

occurrence of a great diversity of forms in the family of the

Patelloidea, which appears to be altogether absent in the upper

and lower series ; of the fourteen species it will be observed, that

no less than six are specifically identical with Great Oolite forms ;

and what renders this fact the more worthy of notice is, that the

entire family are absent in the Inferior Oolite contemporaneous

beds at Minchinhampton. The Terebratule, which usually are

of much importance in the determination of particular groups of

rocks, are abundant in this division only in the bed of Oolite

marl; but in localities where the marl is consolidated into a

cream-coloured mudstone, or where a considerable number of

other genera of shells are present, the Terebratu/e are compara-

tively scarce ; the genus. however is one which conduces much to

406 Mr. J. Liycett on Fossil Shells from the

impress an individual or distinctive character upon the assem-

blage, or to isolate it from other shelly deposits ; it will be ob-

served that of the twelve species two only of them appear to

have been continued to the period of the Great Oolite; the

other species do not. even seem to be found in the other divi-

sions of the same formation, each of which has its distinctive

Terebratule,

The vertical range of the several species throughout the middle

division is considerable, for with the exception of certain small

and very rare species, the same Terebratule may be found to oe-

cur at intervals through a vertical thickness of 140 feet of rock.

The genera which may be pointed out as most eminently to cha-

racterize this division are the Cerithia, the Nerinea, the Trochi,

the Solaria, the Cylindrites, the Melanie, the Rostellarie, the

Trochotome, the Tancredia, and the Terebratule ; of these tribes

all but two belong to the Gasteropoda ; they constitute the great

bulk of the univalves, and contain in all fifty-two species, not one

of which is found in the Great Oolite. Other genera might be

mentioned whose species equally belong to this series, but such

have been selected as acquire importance either by the number

of their species or by that of the individuals of such species. It

may perhaps place the subject in a more striking point of view

when it is stated, that of the 108 Gasteropods only 20 are con-

tinued to the Great Oolite. The smaller per-centage obtained

from the total number of species when compared with a single

locality is caused by a large proportion of the shells which are

common to the two localities being likewise those which pass

upwards into the Great Oolite, thus illustrating the fact, that

species which occur in considerable number and have a wide

range horizontally, are those which we should expect to find

through a considerable range of beds vertically.

I would define the limits of the middle or freestone division of

the Inferior Oolite as including all that portion of the formation

situated between the upper ragstone beds (1, 2, 3 and 4 of Mr.

Strickland’s section), and the Ammonitiferous beds or upper por-

tion of the lower division.

Lastly, the general conclusion may be stated to which this

comparison has led, that these testacea constitute a zoological

assemblage distinguished from those of the other portions of the

Inferior Oolite by features as well-marked as those which di-

stinguish the fossils of the other great groups (proximate in

sequence), which are termed formations, from each other, and

that these features, varying in detail, will probably be found to

occur, like some other shelly deposits of the oolitic formations, at

intervals and over small areas wherever the freestones of the

Inferior Oolite are extensively developed.

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 407

On Tancredia, a fossil genus of Lamellibranchiate Conchifera.

Plate XI. figs. 8, 9, 10.

Gen. Char. Shell thin, equivalve, inequilateral, smooth, flattened,

subtrigonal or transverse, somewhat gaping at the posterior

extremity, which is produced and attenuated ; anterior side

with a longitudinal angle passing from the umbo to the an-

tero-ventral border. Hinge with two cardinal teeth in each

valve, the anterior one the larger, and a wide and deep, rather

irregular fossa between them ; lateral teeth distant, one or two

in each valve (usually two); ligament probably partially internal

and contained in the cardinal pit.

_ The figure of the cardinal pit varies in the different species ;

in one it is triangular, one of the angles being at the umbo, in

others it is wider and more irregular, but there is not any raised

edge bordering it, as in Mesodesma and the Lutrarie ; the figure

and size of the cardinal teeth likewise vary ; occasionally the pos-

terior cardinal tooth can hardly be distinguished ; strictly speak-

ing, the anterior cardinal tooth is immediately beneath the umbo,

the pit and other tooth being posterior to it ; the posterior late-

ral tooth is sometimes wanting altogether ; the internal margins

of the valves are smooth; the valves are thin and delicate, but

such as have had their internal surface exposed showed no traces

of the muscular impressions. This genus may be classed as one

of the Mactracea,and placed near to Mesodesma and Amphidesma ;

the external figure is donaciform ; the character of the dentition

approaches near to, but is really distinct from, Mesodesma, from

which latter genus the gaping posterior extremity tends to sepa-

rate it; the shell is likewise thinner and more delicate than in

either of the genera with which it has been compared ; with Donax

it has nothing more in common than the external form.

This genus of small bivalves is eminently characteristic of the

lower members of the oolitic system of rocks ; the Great Oolite

has three species, and the freestone beds of the Inferior Oolite

have two other species ; neither of these are common to the two

formations, nor have they been found in the upper or lower di-

visions of the Inferior Oolite. The diffusion of this generic form

is worthy of notice ; it may without exaggeration be said, that cer-

tain layers in the shelly portion of the Great Oolite were merely

so many colonies in which they propagated almost exclusively in

countless numbers, but the great mass of these are of one species ;

the freestone beds of the Inferior Oolite contain likewise a great

number of another species. A knowledge of these five species is

of importance in the recognition and distinction of the shelly

beds in the two formations, as from the numbers of two or three

408 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

species they may be expected to occur over large areas; already

they are known in the lower oolitic system of Normandy.

The generic appellation is derived from the name of Sir Thos.

Tancred, Bart., the founder of the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club.

The descriptions of two species will be found in the notes to

the tables of Inferior Oolite shells ; those of the Great Oolite are

deferred to the monograph upon that subject.

Note on No. 199, Piyohonya' ? Agassizii.

At pl. 11. f. 3, 4 of the ‘ Etudes critiques sur les Mollusques

fossiles,’ by M. 2s Agassiz, is an imperfect impression of an ob-

long flattened bivalve shell to which is affixed the new generic

appellation Ptychomya, but no account is given of the locality or

geological formation to which it belongs; the figure is founded

upon a single impression. M. Agassiz has not ventured to de-

fine the genus, and in his introduction mentions that M. D’Or-

bigny considers it to be a Crassatella, to which genus M. Agassiz

remarks it has no external resemblance.

Having long possessed specimens of a small shell which ex-

hibits the external characters of Ptychomya, and as two of the

specimens are in a condition nearly perfect, I have ventured to

_ record the little information thus acquired with the impression,

that although meagre and imperfect, it should not be withheld

when the object of investigation is obscure or unknown ; never-

theless the present note would not have appeared but for the

necessity of affixing a generic name in my Tables to the little

shell in question. The high degree of critical acumen displayed

by the talented author of the ‘ Etudes,’ together with the just

confidence which he shows in the accuracy of his own observa-

tions and deductions when controverted by others, rendered it

probable that the generic value which he had claimed for this

obscure form would eventually be found to be justified ; the pre-

‘sent species therefore became an object of interest upon the dis-

covery that it could scarcely with propriety be assigned to any

other known genus. ‘

Ptychomya? Agassizi. Pl. XI. fig. 6.

Figure suborbicular and flattened ; umbones straight, small,

pointed and mesial ; the substance of the shell thick ; the lunule

indistinct or very slightly excavated ; the hinge-line posteriorly

straight or slightly curved and sloping obliquely; the ventral

border rounded, the surface with about fourteen rounded, broad

but depressed coste, which are curved upwards and meet the

coste of the opposite side upon the middle of the shell forming

an angle, the points of junction of the several costee being upon

a line passing obliquely from the umbo to the antero-ventral

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 409

border ; the cost are crossed by very fine, closely arranged encir-.

cling striz or lines ; the hinge is without teeth. Height 3 lines,

breadth 3 lines.

The impression figured by M. Agassiz has a much more ob-

long or transverse figure, beng much lengthened posteriorly ; it

is also rather imperfect or truncated at that extremity ; the angle

of the costz is placed much more anteriorly than in our species,

but inclines like the latter to the antero-ventral border ; the costz

are likewise more narrow and numerous. Considering the flat-

ness of the valves and their thickness, it would appear that the

mollusk was shielded rather than inclosed by them; the valves

would appear to have been open all round except at the ligament ;

the character of this latter organ must for the present remain

doubtful, as no trace of a lamina for its attachment is visible.

Our present imperfect definition of the genus Ptychomya there-

fore will be as follows :—Shell equivalve, suborbicular or oblong

and transverse, flattened, thick; umbones small, straight, flat-

tened ; hinge-line posteriorly straight or slightly curved ; valves

open all round ; surface with numerous curved ribs meeting at

an angle, whose apex is directed towards the umbo ; the coste

are covered with numerous, closely arranged, concentric striz or

lines. Hinge edentulous.

Of the fossil Myadea, Goniomya is the only one which resem-

bles it, but in that genus the costz. meet at an angle inclined in

an opposite direction to Ptychomya ; the surface has similar fine

concentric lines, but here the resemblance appears to cease.

The true position of our genus in the molluscous tribes must

therefore remain im abeyance ; the smallness of the object and

hardness of the investing stone are formidable obstacles in the

way of further information to be obtained from it.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

ig. 1. Turbo elaboratus.

2. Solarium Cotswoldie.

2a. The same magnified.

3. Chemnitzia gracilis.

4. Gervillia aurita.

5. Opis gibbosus.

5a. The same magnified.

6. Ptychomya Agassizii.

6a. The same magnified.

7. Corbis aspera.

8. Tancredia donaciformis.

9. Tancredia extensa.

9 a. Interior of the same.

9 b. Magnified view of the hinge.

10. Tancredia truncata.

The two latter species pertain exclusively to the Great Oolite.

E-Fisigd £ ELA 4

410 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

Tabular List of Fossils.

3,§/se sees

Genus. Species. Authority. e4 = Se : = pa 2

SU s/55 2/552

1. Patella TUZOSA ...eeeeees. .|Sow. Min. Con. ...| ae *

3B. ——— eens MIBIAD Svewevesones Deslongchamps ...|

» TT oo mnornata ......... OW 9D. * . *

4. —— ww... retifera ......0 NEW BP. see io *

7. Emarginula |planicostula .../Deslongehamps ...|_ *

8. —— wae. scalaris sss... Sow. Min. Con....| « *

10. ——_...... anulata ...... NOW BDL Sense saves *

ll. — % eck hiann sei: HOW Sp. ice. A *

: sis.

6. Fissurella...jacuta ............ ponanncnaniys shale *

5. ——_ savers Brodiei_ ......... EW WD, | nos ssmetsisnn *

12, Rimula clathrata ...... Sow. Min. Con....; * *

(Emarginula)

12*, —— ...... Blotih csc dieeseess Deslongchamps ...| * Bs *

13. —— ... tricarinata ...... Emarginula, Sow.) * es +

. Min. Con.

13*. —— ...... minutissima ...|M€W SP. s..esseeeees *

14. Pileolus ...jlevis ............ Sow. Min. Con. ...| * * *

15. ——-...... plicatus ......... Sow. Min. Con. ...| ++ liad *

16. Nerita ...... costate (> ééisssse. Phil. Geol. York. | * .

UNDA. - :.isebvsereos Roemer ......+++

18. oi tetas bab teieas Sow. Min Gon. } ui 4

19. —- 4... tumidula ......... Natica, Phil. Geol. *

York.

17. —— —eeeae cassidiformis ...|M€EW SP. ...seceeeees *

43, —— sense lineata .....+0000+. DEW SP. csersedeoves *

20. Naticella ...\decussata ...... Natica, Goldfuss...| * *

50. Natica ...... adducta ......... Phil. Geol. York. .| * *

52. —— sseee .{macrostoma? ...,Roemer and Gold-| * *

[sis.| fuss.

53. — sree Leckhamptonen-|new sp. «+.eeesee0e- *

627 ae SOR ee Gomondii ...... MEW BP. -disaseeswods *

21. Monodonta .|sulcosa ......... Nerita, Archiac * * *

22. —— ssaeee Lelia 3.. .ssesvatp Nerita, Archiac ...) * * *

23. —— severe heliciformis ......|M€W SP. “sseseseeeees * * *

27. —— ss teneee leevigata ....0.... ..|Nerita, Sow. Min. * * *

Con.

24. Delphinula .|funata ............ Goldfuss ........... 4 * *

26. ——_ eaceee quaterno -cingil-jnew sp. ..-...++00++ “ M

lata.

BD. sete lineata ......++0... NEW SP. secesceceees i

25. Littorina ...{mana ........60. MEW SP. sesseeseeees 4

30. Turbo ...... elaboratus ...... MEW SP. sececovecees ny ‘

28. ———seaese capitaneus ...... Goldfuss .....,...... H . :

29. ——_ aces PYincepS ...+.+++. Roemer .........40. ie i

BS. wwe aees Cheltensis ...... MEW BP. s,s ereceese. -

34, —— eens VariCOSUS .......+. MOWED. iss. .000005. iM

31. Cirrus ..... nodosus «...++... Sow. Min. Con ¥ a

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 41]

eo 8 lee se lee

5 a Ss So om Ss oe Ao

Genus Species, Authority. ~ 8 = 28 = ca =

a" £\-52 (058

36. Trochus...... monilitectus .../Phil. Geol. York...) , *

B37. —— sana bi-cingendus ...MEW SP. ....s0...06 * *

38. —— sass alternans ........ MOVER ac nrospssee *

39. —— eaeeee gemmatus ...... MG OED: .. snrndnnnnose * *

40.——_ a. cingillato - serra-\new Sp. ...-+.+++00- *

tus.

4), —— << OUR' U cassiitsdot ONG MTD.. . 92+ cabnstenss * *

42. —— eaves infundibuliformisinew sp. .........+.+ see *

44. Pleurotoma- /funata .........++. MCW BPs. oe .ceciseves *

ria

45.—— sae laevigata ......00. el, SET eee *

48. Trochotoma |calix ...... Scape Solarium, Phillips ; *

T.affinis, Deslong-

champs. ;

(see ae TS OL carinata ......++ ROW GP. |. 0000.0 5esh5e * *

| Y Feet TOE depressiuscula ...NeW SP. ......ee000 ” *

eae ee funata ....0.s0000 OWE BT. < sac annn shen . .

51. Natica ...... canaliculata ...... OW: SP... 00... ..8asires . + *

55. seeve.turbiniformis -+-MEW SP. ..eseeseeees * *

BBs —— * 6. c000 subangulata _...|uewW Sp. ...-++2-. see] see *

56. Acteonina .../tumidula ......... MEW SP. . ceeeeeeedees on *

57. ———_ cence. Ovata rscecseecees OU OD asians cctacd nee *

eee aN CE 1ADTA, ss. sisseesse cteon, Phillips eee *

59. Cylindiites jattenuatus ...... MEW: GP... 40.1... 008 * *

60. —— _ .sseee gradus — ....s..- MEW SP... sissiee seesafioees *

61.—— _.«..... mamillaris ...... NEW SP. . ..20202..08% *

yee tabulatus _...... NOW. BPs. <Saiwceietes tee *

63. -———_ eevee bulbiformis ...... MEW. SP)... nnccssecesiis ore *

64. Chemnitzia .jnitida ............ OW ME)... .iuns. canine «

65.—— wee elegans isics J. Jove DOC PD.. 2.0...c.nait “

98. —— —.saseee procera? ......... Melania, Deslong-|* -+ *

: champs.

99. ——~ eee MUA atancaiens DOW BP: sisaaesssons “ *

66. Ceritella, n.g.|sculpta........s00 dest! (gM oe *

99*. Chemnitzia |turris .......++.+. Melania, Deslong-| -*- *

champs.

67. Ceritella ...|tumidula ......... MEW SP. . ...eee a ae

69. Scalaria ...... PYYMEA _...s0eee-|MEW SP. seseeeeesees *

70. Solarium ...|Cotswoldiz ...... OTD, <a ddansebeci . *

Re! SM ssc daka daar cocanantaece MGW SPs. {: cssiaceswavi *

+2 2 ¢ 5 = Syn og An ieaa epee rer MEW SP... ss0...0080ni *

74. Eulima ...... ATVUID....00e00006 DEW! SP... ...c0eses sed *

75. Rissoa ...... FEVIS. »0.0cc0r.eecee Sow. Min. Con * tas »

76. Rissoina...... obliquata ......... Rissoa, Sow. Min. Ch. “i %

76*,. —— ws. obtusa ....... cost MW SD. os ines sve .

77. Cerithimm ...}.......seccecessrores a er su *

78. —— eeess.|nveerccsceee Sieber MEW) SP»... casteisssee wd +

F9.——emn % Secesslegbeccqnepsenesese res MEW SP. -.eeeee ceases -

PIO: ocd ev bape cnmen er nfeal dey ris DEW SP. cievasdo dase ~

BPR 24 Savgacfeeckwegvencecncenesss MEW SP... 2cssesesee p

on ii tral.

4.12 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

3,8le88 (eee)

Genus. Species. Authority, e E = oe = ee =

Ss |5e 5 (658

82. Cerithium, .|.......s.cessseeceeee EW BD. (65. de0sI : Po

BS... a. gna eale dene ticdvcavonsssos HOW SP. scbssesies *

84, ———_ sac cecledeesecscvevscetecens NEW SP. sisscseeoese *

BE, seals eee soe eeesecsesecs NEW SP. srevecdecees * *

. Mon aePrrrer CL Irs fits ts MEOW BP. (Sec 6d 5.8808 ‘

BZ cnn benfadonedeccce cccnoeaen MEW BP. 668636050. 500 *

BB. ~— kee do clabeucadoaopteaseackes NEW SP. ssvccrseeeee i"

BO. boi. i dedatisdoseesncnsateet OW Bp. see *

90. Nerinea ...|/Bruntrutana? ...|/Archiae ? ......... vob itigy im

91. ——- °....../acicula? ........- APCTIAS 22 5555i5c.02: ie .

92. ——t— 3, k. duddassdaueeevesseseee NEW SP. veveeeesecee *

is ee a Teer Fete ee NEW SP. -seveverereee *

D4 mma 5, jo sda ncnnn gaaesbaceden eb NEW SP... .ceeeceee *

QB: mente os de ahs Canss dab onanennnrest TOW SP. eeeeeeeesere *

‘ QB. a i i cndechedeededecsecccsenence NEW SP. se veveveceee * *

97. —— Hina da dle bedecdscddsencnsvocs NEW SP. evececeecees *

100. Fusus? .../carinatus ......... Roemer ..........5+ *

10). ——...... obliquatus ...... MEW SP. eeveceeseves hd ra

102. Rostellaria .unicornis ......... MEW SP. --0.eesees 5 =

103. ——_....../simplex......... NOW SP. «+2. .bedese, di 4

104, —— ...... spinigera ......... MEW SP. sevvvesvoae is *

105. —— ....... BORGES se seein WOW WP Si uuetine.. ‘ *

106, —— »...... gracilis. .i334.0.i. MEW ISD. svesernsveed Me

oe Serpula ...|lavigata ......... HOM Spe” =. as ba ee! ¥

ey Undetermined... Sigs ai vtisesee lg

108°. rye SOUIRDS?. 14.S.004,. Buckman............ * *

109*. Belemnites| Undetermined ...|.........seceeesseeceeee :

+109. Nautilus ...|lineatus. ......... Sow. Min. Con. ...| x *

110. Ammonites | Undetermined...|..........ccccececeeecee we *

_|111. Eehinus ...\germinans ...... Phil. Geol. York...| x

112. Pygaster ,..|patelliformis .../Agassiz ........6... x Fes “er

113. Cidaris....../subangularis .../Goldfuss ............ * fs

114. —— *......|Undetermined...|............ Covered *

115. —— ...... coronatus ...... Goldfuss ..... evvande * >

116. Acrosalenia |Hoffmanni ...... Goldfuss ............ * rs

117. Cidarites ...\crenularis ...... Goldfuss ...... Socere *

118. —— ...... Undetermined «|i. iiis..veveeieceees *

119. Nucleolites |chunicularis ...... ‘IGoléfuss . eves Ss Pines webb : lath

121. Lima °...... PRMNCIRD «oS coseee Goldfuss ....cccc0006] ast

122. —— ...... duplicata ........./Sow. Min. Con....| tas *

124, ——_ ...,..jmotata. ......+0« «+ |Goldfuss. .......+4... ses eS e-

128. —— ...,,.|lunularis. ........./Deshayes. ......... . x te

123. —— ......|squamicosta...... Buvignier ......... * .

125. —— ose. plicata ........00.. new Sp. «.... av deiet te Pe

126. —— _—.seace AJACA |i eleees oes NEW SPv veeeveverees *

130. —— _— ...5.. punctatilla ...... MEW SP. sssseveees, * *

130*. —— ...... minutissima...... MEW SP. oe eseveenees *

134. Pecten...... clathratus _...... Roemer ............ * es

134*, —— ...... wariety:?. Of Shel aiit sts s.sccescussags *

above.

ol a a ee hee i I

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 413

= agleeelegea

S a ioe 38i2<s

Genus Species. Authority. a8 2 me = ae =

a" s|-FSS O58

135. Pecten...... Mine 1 BeAiii..<0i Sow. Min. Con....| , nf ‘

131. —— ...... vimineus ......... Sow. Min. Con....| ,

130**, Lima. ...lovalis-:<issecseaa.. Plagiostoma, Sow.) F

in. Con.

136. Pecten...... Undetermined....|.......cccccssessecceese m

137. ——_ se. lineolatus......... OWS. -cercccseees *

138. Himnites ...|sepultus ...... ++. NEW *p- ceaseoeateas *

139. —— ...... COMPtUS ......4. Spondylus, Gold-| x *

fuss.

140. — ...... Velatus...ssccesss. Spondylus, Goldf. * s

139*, —— ...... tuberculatus (left/Spondylus, Goldf. +

valve).

141. Plicatula ...jelongata ......... DEW SPs. covereeseess “ *

142, Placuna?...\jurensis ......... ROCMIER- -... 000050868 * * *

144, ——? ...... complicata ...... MME RD! * cccncacss ses *

145. Mytilus ...\pectinatus ...... Sow. Min. Con * * *

146. —— ...... striatulus ......... Goldfuss ....+.-.+4.. *

147, —— ......\pulcher.......0:..: Goldfuss ............ * ae *

149, ——_...... CUNEALUS ooseeee- Modiola, Sow. Min.| * * *

: Con.

148, —— .. /Subrectus......+.. MGW SP. « cesecovesces Pt .

150. ——. ...... crenatus ......... MUTED: \wecessssaces pe

151. Dreissena.../lunularis ......... et eee Pee i? ‘

152. Gervillia ...|tortuosa ......... Gastrochena,Phill| , ‘

153. —— ...... MACH Sakis sersneses Pampa: <. sp seas ae ‘

154. —— os. ORIIER 5650 ce scueak MCW! BPs --secsecsesens ae *

155. —— veces costatula ......... Deslongchamps * ‘ ”

156. —— __...... laevigata. ...c00...|MCW SP. seeseseeeees * iat ‘

157. Perna ...... mytiloides ......\Goldfuss ............ * ‘4

158. Gervillia ...Jovata ....ecescee. Avicula, Sow. Min.| x é

Con.

158*. ——....... complicata ...... Buckman............ *

159. Pteroperna |gibbosa....... ++...mew genus and sp. | «+ *

160. Pinna ......\cuneata ......+.. TIDE - svn esecsieis *

161. —— ...... hastata =... WEP. --ovescsecnies tt *

164. Hiatella ...\interlineata ...... CGT, 000 cseassed¥ * *

166. Myoconcha |crassa ............ Sow. Min. Con. * * .

163. Ostrea...... COStAEA .......ce00. Sow. Min. Con oe + *

163*. —— ...... Undetermined....|.cscissveessesscscceees *

168. Opis......... Moreausius ...... Buvignier ......... . *

170. —— ......} elongatus ......... EW SP. ...006 nee aio *

17¥. —— *...... bbosus ......... NEW SP. -ccecececenee > -

172. Trigonia ...\clavo-costata ...{new SP- seseeeeeeeee +“ *

1732 —— > es000. lineolata ......... APART ..ncecesnisss is °

174. —— -...... Bo 955 Sow. Min. Con. ...) ... *

175. —— ooo...|striata .........00 Sow. Min. Con. ...| .., *

176. —— ....... costatula ......... UE BPS - «+ cocnonne cap i *

177. Vv. costata ......... MEW SP. ceeseeeecere o. *

177*. ——....... tuberculosa ......MEW SP. seeceseseses|

178. Corburella .jcurtansata ...... Corbula, Phillips...) , <

+ eRe el iets 5 chi, ri

(oR Le er

414 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

3,eleeeless

Genus Species. Authority. 23 = Rc = we Ey

: a" 8/558 \9=58

181. Corbula .../involuta ......... Goldfuss, striata,| , Le

Buckman.

179. —— ......\imbricata ......... ORD) |. sccaseraaass ‘

180, ——_ ones depressa «....4++. Phillips ......+++00s *

183. Cypricardia |cordiformis ...... Deshayes .......+0++ * é *

183. ——_ eseeee Siliqua ...+ssereeee DOW BP.) .....000000a8s “os ° —*

186. Cardium .../cordiforme ...... DEW SPs coeccceevess *

187. —— weeeee levigatum ....++ DEW: SPs ovecceerense *

188. —— ...... cognatum......++. Phil. Geol. York -

189, ——_... punctato - stria-/MeW SP. .....ceeeeee *

tum.

190. ——_ ...... granulatum ...... NEW SP. cesescere ote] om

184. —— ...... semicostatum .../NCW SP. ...seeeeeeee * *

191. Sphera_ ...|Madridi_ ......... Cardium, D’Arch.;| * “i *

Cardium _ incer-

tum, Phillips.

192. Venus ...... trapeziformis ...,Roemer .....++++.4: “ ” *

193. ——_...... curvirostris ...... TOW IMDS | .cnaesedeuads * *

194. —— ...... Suevica | ......++- Goldfuss ....+++++00 ae * *

195. Cytherea ...|picta........sce+e- NEW SP. .seseeeeeoee > *

196. Astarte...... excavata ...e .+--Sow. Min. Con be *

197. —— ...... quadrata ....+.... NEW ISP. . ncoesseceeee *" * *

198. —— 2.00. bullata ......+--++- NEW SP. .eeeveeeeees f *

199. Ptychomya a paanecnee reser aniacheediah *

EPPeSSA -.+..0008 oldfuss .........

a om seed his, AA triata ...,Roemer ......... } Pd re

201. ——-_......|Menkel. _ . ses... Unio, Dunker ...... re .

202, —— reves detrita ..... saenaes Goldfuss ........6... ig ‘6 .

203. —— oss formosa . ......++- NOW BPw. .cc0ssnsceias re ne

215. —— ...... orbicularis ...... Sow. Min. Con * ves ‘

204. Lucina...... lyrata .....ceeeee Phillipa. ..csc.c0.000 + BY

208. —— ...3.3 despecta, .«.......- Phillips: «..0+.cs0002 * * *

205. Corbis ...... ASPETA c<eccerenecs GW MYR: nanan atiaiss nf *

206. —— sere OValis ...ceseeeee Phil. Geol. York. .| .- *

207. —— ses leevigatus ......... NEW SP. . csoceeseeeee *

209. Psammobia |levigata ......... Phil. Geol. York. *

210. Mactromya jglobosa..........+. AgassiZ ....+..06 AO ieee * *

211. Panopea? .jdelicatissima MEW SP. ...eeereeees *

212. Tancredia ./donaciformis INEW SP. . coereesseces * *

213. —— ...... sulcata ....:5.0040 NEW SP. . reccvcreeeee *

214. Nucula ...|variabilis ......... Sow. Min. Con * oso *

216. Ceromya ...|concentrica ...... Isocardia, Sow. |. + * *

~ Min. Con.

217. ——_ sonar SERIRED: .cichnenden bus Cardita, Sow. Min.

Werth on.

218. Macrodon .|Hirsonensis ......|Cucullezea, D’Arch. * *

219. Goniomya .|literata............ re Sow. Min. *

on.

220. Arcomya ...|oblonga ......... Sanguinolaria, * -

Buckman.

221. Myopsis .../punctata ......... Sanguinolaria, . *

Buckman.

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 415

28g #ilees

S72 \=52\S35

222. Myopsis ...|dilata ...... 20... Mya, Phill.; San-} , % ‘

guinolaria, Buck-

man.

223. Arca... ulchra ......... Sow. Min. Con....| * ‘

225..—— oser..ilata ..esececeeeeeee Danker - 2.000.250: rc *

232..—— ...0. trisulcata ......... Goldfuss ............ Z

224. ——. ...... rudiuscula ...... MEW. BPs. o0000. 2H *

250. Modiolarea jovata ............ Arca ovata, Buckm.) ,

226. Cucullea...jelongata ......... Sow. Min. Con.,not}

Phillips.

227. —— ...... dense granulata new sp. ....... wines fits *

228.—— ...... AMOCNA ......00000- MEW SP. vo00..vdsees * tee 4

S29 5. eee cucullata ......... Area, Goldfuss . * * é

'230,—— s.0... elongata ......... Phil. Geol. York. .| «.. *

231. ——_ ......|triangularis?_ .../Phil. Geol. York. .| ... *

233. — ..... MANA =. ..eaieeee MEW SP. oo..cseeene *

249.—— ...... bipartita ......... NEW Sp. 5.0 *

2485 — | Seeds funiculosa? ...... Arca, Goldfuss *

248*, —— ...... obliqua- ......... MOW SP! sic ssns. dt * *

234. Lithodomusjattenuatus ...... NEW SP. .-recesecves. +

235. Trichites ...nodosus | ......... Lycett, Ann. Nat.) --- * be

Hist. 1850.

236. Terebratula |simplex ......... Buckman............ i é

, (2387. —— 4... plicata....cieveccsee Buckman............ ‘ ‘

238. —— ...... fimbria --Sow. Min. Con...) , as

239. —— ...... resupinata ? ...... Sow. Min. Con...., , A

240. —— ...... ornithocephala? |Sow. Min. Con. ...) .

PAL. ——aicieslecccsccccceee sees coe MOW BPs actsvsccaen s &

BEN eA i ig cndblinasis epee sd adev eninge. DEW BP. |: cdececsoeodi <é Pa *

EEG mot 5 sign nblav.ijuaierticedven' end MEW. BPE codeseedecvi Pa . *

nD te” eiasshlnnsiiss dapseqerereecer DEW SP. scsessseeees - -

PAA $$. sccacslecrsccccencvccecoveee DOW: BP. | sc cécoveeee 6

246. —— ...... jess eeeseeeeeeereeeens NEW BP “covadecseve 4

Notes and Descriptions of New Species.

2. Patella inornata; ovate, smooth ; apex pointed, moderately

elevated, subcentrical, but posterior and inclined slightly forwards.

The Great Oolite shells are rather more elevated and pointed.

4. P. retifera; ovate, eostated and cancellated; costee numerous

and unequal, crossed by numerous encircling lines ; apex moderately

elevated, posterior, but inclined forwards.

10. Emarginula granulata; ovately globose; apex curved poste-

riorly ; costee numerous, very fine, with others still more delicate alter-

nating, and rendered granular by transverse encircling lines.

11. £. Leckhamptonensis ; oval, depressed ; apex posterior ; costez

large, rounded and tuberculated where crossed by encircling lines ;

costee twenty-six in number.

5. Fissurella Brodiei ; figure a lengthened oval, rather depressed ;

416 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

apex subcentral ; coste about forty-two, large, nearly equal, crossed

by numerous encircling lines.

13*. Rimula minutissima; almost microscopic, conical; apex

curved; ribs radiating, rounded, numerous, closely arranged, in-

dented by encircling striee ; under surface nearly orbicular.

17. Nerita cassidiformis ; sabhemispherical, angulated ; spire dis-

coidal ; an elevated smooth encircling carina divides the body-whorl

into two portions, the upper of which is flat and has a few fine encir-

cling lines; on the lower portion the lines are larger, rounded and

closely arranged.

43. N. lineata; very oblique ; spire of several whorls, not elevated

and nearly concealed ; surface with numerous very fine longitudinal

radiating lines.

53. Natica Leckhamptonensis; spire elevated, whorls convex, the

last enormously expanded, upper surface of the whorls rounded and

sulcated ; aperture very effuse, orbicular. Only casts known. A gi-

gantic species.

23 & 27. Monodonta heliciformis and M. levigata; these shells

are smooth and depressed ; they have the tooth of Monodonta, but

are without any basal suleus or umbilicus ; they will appear in the

Great Oolite monograph under the new generic name Alostoma.

26. Delphinula quaterno-cingillata ; subglobose ; spire of several

whorls, angulated ; longitudinal coste large, elevated, rather angular,

impressed by numerous transverse lines ; umbilicus costated ; aperture

orbicular.

25. Littorina nana; small, smooth, thick ; spire elevated ; whorls

few, convex, narrow ; aperture rather small.

9. Emarginula alta; shell much elevated, compressed. laterally ;

apex curved posteriorly, the convex side beneath the apex having

narrow, simple, smooth elevated ribs, of which the middle one is the _

most prominent ; there are also slight traces of smaller costze upon the

flattened sides of the shell ; the height exceeds the length of the aper-

ture : rare.

30. Turbo elaboratus; ovate; spire elevated, whorls five, slightly '

convex and angulated ; surface above the angle smooth, horizontal,

or even slightly concave, encircling ribs numerous, elevated, crossing

numerous longitudinal elevations or costee, which are indistinct upon

the last volution ; aperture oval, its length rather more than half of

the entire shell. Axis 11 lines: rare.

33. Turbo Cheltensis; small ; spire elevated, whorls five, convex,

nodulated, nodules in four rows, about sixteen in a volution, the no-_

dules of each row connected by an encircling line ; nodules large, di- -

minishing in size upwards in each successive row ; length 3th of an

inch.

34. Turbo varicosus ; turreted, whorls six, convex, each with four

encircling, rounded and smooth costze crossing about eight large lon-

gitudinal elevations, which pass rather obliquely from left to right. .

Axis 2 lines.

37. Trochus bi-cingendus; elevated, whorls rather concave, with —

——#2

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 417

two encircling nodose ribs, one at each margin of the whorl, and three

mesial circles of nodules.

38. Trochus alternans ; moderately elevated and costated, three

nodulated costze upon each whorl, the middle one the smallest.

40. Trochus cingillato-serratus ; whorls few, bicarinated, the lower

carina much the larger, the intermediate space concave with small

serrated circles of ribs ; the carinze are longitudinally serrated.

41. Trochus pileus ; very elevated ; whorls few, concave, with lon-

gitudinal elevations united at the base, and overwrapping the upper

portion of the succeeding whorl, base discoidal.

42. Trochus infundibuliformis ; figure a low cone above, discoidal

beneath ; whorls three or four, flattened, with numerous obscure lon-

gitudinal wrinkled lines.

41 & 42. These two remarkable species are placed provisionally in

the genus Trochus; it is probable however that they will ultimately

be erected into a new genus.

44. Pleurotomaria funata ; elevated ; whorls five or six, convex

above, but rather flattened at the sides, with numerous equal, closely

arranged angular encircling ribs decussated by fine longitudinal lines.

Fascia of the sinus broad, striated longitudinally, with an encircling

elevated line bounding it upon each side.

45. Pleurotomaria levigata; discoidal; whorls five, smooth,

slightly convex ; fascia of the sinus narrow, forming a slightly convex

band ; base smooth and discoidal.

46. Trochotoma carinata; moderately elevated, acuminated ;

whorls narrow, numerous, angulated, rendered concave both above

and below by an elevated and acute carina; the first three or four

whorls have closely arranged encircling strie crossed by others longi-

tudinal, but the larger whorls are perfectly smooth, or have only the

oblique lines of growth; the carina is formed by two parallel lines ;

the base is widely and deeply excavated ; height ths of the basal

diameter: rare.

47. Trochotoma depressiuscula; depressed; whorls five, narrow

and angulated ; ribs below the angle three, above more numerous ;

upper surface of the whorls concave, lower flattened ; base striated,

excavation large, not deep ; height half the basal diameter : rare.

49. Trochotoma funata; elevated, acuminated, nearly smooth ;

whorls convex, their lower portions flattened, with numerous encir-

cling granulated ribs, faintly traced, basal excavation contracted.

Height about equal to the basal diameter.

51. Natica canaliculata; ventricose ; spire elevated ; whorls five,

acute, flattened at their sides, their upper surfaces deeply channeled,

the angle of the whorls slightly tumid ; aperture obliquely ovate ; axis

imperforate, last whorl very large and tumid ; axial diameter 1 inch

4 lines, transverse 1 inch.

54. Phasianella acutiuscula; ovate ; spire small, acute, with four

very narrow rather convex whorls, whose upper borders are disunited

from the preceding whorls ; body-whorl much expanded and globose ;

pesiicary large, 2rds the axial length ; axis 5 lines, transverse diameter

4 lines.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. vi. 28

418 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

55. Phasianella turbiniformis ; ovate, acute ; whorls five to six,

convex, narrow, last whorl large, ventricose ; aperture large, oval, ob-

lique, its length a little exceeding half of the axial and 4ths of the

transverse diameter.

55*. Phasianella subangulata ; ovate, lengthened ; spire pointed ;

whorls rather convex, few, body-whorl large, ovate, subangulated in the

middle ; aperture elongated and oblique, its length equal to the trans-

verse and 3ths that of the axial diameter of the shell.

57. Acteonina ovata; ovate ; spire of moderate elevation, consist-

ing of four flattened whorls, last whorl subcylindrical, large ; aperture

lengthened, oblique ; axis 11 lines, breadth 6 lines.

56. Acteonina tumidula; spire small; body-whorl very large and

tumid ; aperture expanded anteriorly ; axis 6 les, breadth 4 lines.

59. Cylindrites attenuatus ; conico-cylindrical ; spire short, acute,

of six whorls, which are very narrow and acute at their upper borders ;

body-whorl flattened and attenuated towards the base ; length 8 lines,

breadth 4 lines. :

60. Cylindrites gradus ; cylindrical, elongated ; spire elevated ;

whorls five to six, step-like, but slightly rounded at the angles, the

lower portions of the whorls perfectly fiat.

The above-named two species of Cylindrites have elevated spires ;

those which follow have sunk spires, but exposed, the upper edges

of the whorls being visible ; the apex, which usually comprises the

first two or three volutions, forms a kind of mamillary tubercle ele-

vated above the depressed edges of the other whorls except the last.

They constitute two very distinct sections.

62. Cylindrites tabulatus ; conico-cylindrical, vertex large, but little

depressed ; whorls numerous, centre slightly mamillated and elevated ;

the figure is tuberose and the vertex unusually large.

61. Cylindrites mamillaris ; conico-cylindrical, elongated ; sides of

the body-whorl flat, its upper edge acute ; the inner whorls have their

upper flat surfaces visible, the first two or three of which are elevated

into a rounded or mamillary process. This nearly resembles a Great

Oolite species, but it is less elongated, and the vertex is more de-

pressed.

63. Cylindrites bulbiformis; very short or tun-shaped, the upper

surface wide and flattened, but the apex rises a little; axis 4 lines,

transverse diameter 5 lines. ;

64. Chemnitzia nitida ; small, smooth ; whorls five to six, convex,

body-whorl large, oval, aperture oblique; length }imch. .

65. Chemnitzia elegans; subcylindrical, smooth ; whorls nume-

rous, convex, but short, their breadth exceeding their length; the

body-whorl is symmetrical and not enlarged; apex unknown; length of

fragment 33 inches, in which only the four last whorls are preserved.

99. Chemnitzia gracilis ; spire excessively lengthened and acumi-

nated ; whorls very numerous, flattened or very slightly convex, longer

than wide, sutures marked, aperture ovately elongated, pointed. ante-

riorly ; length 7 inches, diameter of last whorl 6 lines.

Ceritella, a genus related to Cerithium, which will be illustrated

in a forthcoming monograph on the Testacea of the Great Oolite.

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 419

66. Ceritella sculpta ; small, turreted ; whorls few, long, nearly

flat, each with three encircling striee, equidistant ; the body-whorl has

six striee besides numerous others closely arranged at the base.

67. Ceritella tumidula; small, smooth, much lengthened ; whorls

flattened, but slightly tumid at their upper junctions, body-whorl

symmetrical ; length 2 inch.

69. Scalaria pygmea ; shell minute ; whorls seven, globose, the

last whorl much enlarged ; costz eight in a volution.

70. Solarium Cotswaldie ; depressed, both upper and under sur-

faces nearly equally concave ; sides rather flattened, but with the bor-

ders rounded and furnished with numerous longitudinal elevations or

nodules, twenty-eight upon the lower and twenty upon the upper

border of the last volution ; the entire surface has numerous narrow,

erenated, encircling costee, crossed by very fine longitudinal lines not

always distinct ; costee upon the sides of the last whorl about fourteen.

74. Eulima parvula; minute ; whorls five, convex, body-whorl

rather large ; apex obtuse.

76*. Rissoina obtusa; spire obtuse ; whorls slightly convex, six ;

outer lip moderately large ; costee numerous, closely arranged, slightly

curved from right to left.

77 to 89 inclusive. Cerithium; the descriptions of the species of

this genus are omitted for the reasons given under the genus Sola-

rium, as are likewise of Nerinea 93 to 97 inclusive.

101. Fusus obliquatus; small, subconical, acuminated, longitu-

dinal ; costze about nine in a volution, passing obliquely from left to

right ; base with several large encircling striee, but the costze are not

continued to this part.

102. Rostellaria unicornis ; spire lengthened, composed of many

whorls, whorls costated, the costee terminating in knobs on their up-

per portions; coste ten in a volution, indented by five encireling

striz ; last whorl smooth, with a single prominent carina, having an

acute and elevated spire at one quarter of the circumference poste-

riorly from the outer lip; the wing single, rounded, curved, slender

and produced; caudal extremity moderately long.

103. Rostellaria simplex ; smooth ; whorls long, few, convex ; the

spire moderately elevated ; body-whorl with two carine, the upper

one the larger, and forming two angles in its course ; caudal extremity

short. Only casts have been procured, but they are well characterized.

104. Rostellaria spinigera; spire elevated, acute ; whorls few,

each with seven prominent spines or spinous ribs ; body-whorl spined

above, grooved beneath; wing not digitated and but moderately ex-

panded ; caudal extremity straight and moderately long.

105. Rostellaria solida ; spire turreted ; whorls five, angulated by

a circle of elevated longitudinal spinous ribs crossed by lines ; body-

whorl with a single carina, beneath which are several deep encircling

grooves ; wing simple, small, proceeding from the carina ; caudal ex-

tremity short.

106. Rostellaria gracilis ; spire lengthened, smooth ; whorls six,

lengthened, angulated, the angle being in the middle of the whorl

forming an acute and crenulated carina ; body-whorl smooth, with two

28*

420 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

carinee and large digital processes; caudal extremity slender and

lengthened ; the slender form, crenulated carina and smooth surface

distinguish it from R. trifida. Portions and casts of two other spe-

cies of Rostellarie have been obtained, but not sufficiently perfect to

admit of being described.

107. Serpula leviyata ; a simple, round, smooth spiral tube, the

tube being rather thick.

101*, Fusus? carino-crenatus ; shell small, fusiform ; spire of four

volathoda: keeled and striated ; an elevated carina encircles the middle

of each whorl, its edge undulated or crenulated ; encircling strize cover

the whole surface of the shell, and there is an indistinct circle of no-

dules upon the upper portion of each whorl near to the junction.

127. Natica Gomondii; small, globose ; spire small; whorls con-

vex, narrow, their upper margins cinctured with a narrow, flat, hori-

zontal area, the outer edge of which is acute : rare.

125. Lima plicata ; elongated, narrow ; costee nine, very large and

elevated, rounded and imbricated.

126. Lima alata ; auricles very large, the length of the hinge-line

being equal to that of the longitudinal diameter ; anterior auricle

much folded ; ribs numerous, narrow, regular and imbricated.

130. Lima punctatilla; shell minute, gibbose, nearly straight ;

costee about twenty, rounded, large ; interstitial spaces narrow ; sur-

face of the costee punctated where they are crossed by very fine lines.

134*. Possibly a variety of Pecten clathratus with large, elevated

encircling ribs.

130*. Lima minutissima ; oblique, broad, convex ; costee fourteen,

rounded, smooth, wider than the interstitial spaces, nearly evanescent

upon the anterior side.

137. Pecten lineolatus ; auricles large, striated ; shell ovate, slightly

convex ; costee very minute, numerous, waved and granulated, dege-

nerating into very fine lines towards the ventral border, and crossed by

encircling lines, very fine, and arranged in the closest possible order.

138. Hinnites sepultus ; suborbicular, rather irregular, convex ;

auricles unequal; costee ten, equal, radiating, waved, small and cre-

nulated, degenerating towards the ventral border into mere lines ; in-

terstitial spaces wide, each having one or two longitudinal lines ;

length + inch.

141. Plicatula elongata; elongated, rather oblique ; cost longi-

tudinal, waved, very fine, closely arranged, rounded and scabrous,

terminating towards the tubular border in a few tubular spines.

143. Placuna armata ; the normal form is that of curved radiating

lines of tubular spines little elevated, but the general aspect is that of

irregular elevated confused tubercles. This species is placed under

Placuna merely to indicate that generically it agrees with the shell

called Placuna jurensis, but which certainly is neither a Placuna nor

yet an Anomia, to which latter genus it has sometimes been assigned ;

its true place must remain for the present in abeyance.

144. Placuna? complicata; surface covered with clusters of tu-

bular spines, depressed and confused, producing a most irregular and

uneven surface.

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 421

148. Mytilus subrectus ; elongated, smooth, slightly oblique, ante-

rior border straight, the two extremities of the shell attenuated ;

hinge-line lengthened, straight.

150. Mytilus crenatus ; thick, oblique, convex ; length less than

twice the width ; strie regular, concentric, deeply grooved upon the

back ; a single depression or fold (its edge acute) passes obliquely

from the umbo to the antero-ventral border; hinge straight, mode-

rately long.

151. Dreissena lunularis; smooth, anterior border straight or

slightly concave, posterior side curved, umbones pointed, terminal,

longitudinal ridge acute, anterior diameter through both valves equal

to the breadth.

152. Gervillia tortuosa ; this shell, the Gastrochena tortuosa of

Phillips, belongs to a very remarkable section of the Gervillie, of

which G. Hartmanni and G. Monotis are likewise examples ; they are

tortuous, very inequivalve, the right valve being more or less concave,

its borders fitting closely to the undulations of the convex. valve.

154. Gervillia aurita ; equivalve, smooth, very oblique, both the

auricles very much extended and acuminated, the entire figure being

very slender.

156. Gervillia levigata; smooth, very oblique ; anterior auricle

produced and rather pointed, posterior moderately large?; left valve

convex, right nearly flat. - This shell is more oblique than G. costa-

tula, and wants the ribs of that species.

159. Pteroperna; a group of shells proposed to be separated from

the Gervillie and Perne, to both of which genera they possess affi-

nities, combined with the external form of Avicula. A species very

nearly allied to our P. gibbosa is abundant in the Great Oolite ; our

shell however is more convex and oblique.

161. Pinna hastata; spear-shaped, compressed, lines of growth

wayed and strongly marked ; lines longitudinal, delicate, waved and

closely arranged, crossed by others more distinct.

164. Hiatella interlineata; subquadrate ; anterior side rounded,

posterior straight and truncated ; costee transverse, large, few, ele-

vated, forming an angle upon the back of the shell; the interstitial

spaces have numerous encircling very fine lines.

169. Opis angustatus; narrow, elongated, extremely convex, for-

nicated ; lunule large, posterior depression cordate, large and deep,

_ with a wide longitudinal sulcus posterior to the carina ; ribs concen-

tric, closely arranged, posterior side with densely arranged fine trans-

verse lines ; carina moderately elevated and impressed by the costee ;

umbones narrow and incurved. ;

171. Opis gibbosus ; subtrigonal or cordate, convex, anterior side

and base nearly straight; umbones large, dorsal carina obtuse and

searcely elevated ; costz large, both upon the anterior and posterior

side ; lunule cordate and deep, inner margin toothed. The nearly glo-

bose form, nearly obsolete carina, and ribs upon the posterior side, se-

parate it from contemporaneous species. The size does not usually

exceed that of a pea ; with increase of growth it becomes more trigonal,

176. Trigonia costatula ; transversely oblong, anterior side trur.

422 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the

cated, flattened, with two obscure longitudinal ridges crossed by nu-

merous lines ; dorsal ridge nodulated, but little elevated ; dorsal costee

disunited from the carina, numerous, regular, narrow and curved.

With advance of growth the anterior transverse lines become indi-

stinct ; the dorsal ribs are broken in their anterior portions and dis-

placed, forming irregular nodules; this change commenced when

twelve ribs had been perfected, but the Leckhampton specimens not

having that number, do not exhibit it.

177. Trigonia y.- costata ; semiorbicular, anterior side slightly

concave, with a single deep longitudinal groove and numerous trans-

verse prominent lines, prominent near the umbo, but becoming fine

and indistinct afterwards; area lanceolate ; dorsal carina narrow,

smooth, but little elevated ; dorsal costee numerous, closely arranged,

angular and narrow, partially broken in the middle, and forming an

acute angle with their anterior portions; at the middle they also be-

come slightly nodulated.

178. Corburella, new genus.

Gen. Char. Equivalve, inequilateral, transverse, thin, smooth ; um-

bones small, approximate, posterior side attenuated and slightly

gaping, anterior side more convex and rounded ; hinge with a small

depressed subconical cardinal tooth in each valve, and an extended

slightly thickened laminar plate forming a kind of anterior lateral

tooth or process; muscular impressions faintly marked, scarcely

visible.

This genus differs from Corbula in being equivalve, and in the cha-

racter of the hinge, the teeth are much smaller and not hollowed to

receive the ligament; the substance of the test is thinner, and the

muscular impressions much more faintly marked. The Corbula cur-

tansata of Phillips is the type of this genus.

179. Corbula imbricata ; shell suborbicular, small, slightly longer

than wide, imbricated by a few elevated concentric ridges rismg over

each other ; lunule cordate, excavated ; umbones incurved : the largest

specimens attained the size of a small pea.

177. Trigonia tuberculosa ; ovately trigonal, depressed, fornicated ;

anterior side flattened, transversely striated; carina. acute, elevated

and crenated ; ribs regular, curved and tuberculated, tubercles ele-

vated, obtuse, very closely arranged, their upper surfaces flattened.

184. Cardium semicostatum ; ovately convex, rather longer than

wide ; umbones prominent, mesial, incurved, posterior side ribbed

longitudinally ; ribs smooth, rounded, closely arranged, occupyimg

about one-fourth of the surface ; the remainder smooth in the adult

state, but young individuals have very fine, closely arranged, concen-

tric striee.

183*. Cypricardia siliqua ; transversely elongated ; umbones small,

anterior ; hinge-line very long, posterior side extended and attenuated,

ventral border straight, lines of growth few.

187. Cardium levigatum ; suborbicular, smooth, transverse, mo-

derately convex ; umbones mesial, incurved, anterior side rounded,

posterior slightly truncated, ventral border rounded, lines of growth

few and obscure.

Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 423

189. Cardium punctato-striatum ; oblong, transverse ; umbones

anterior ; anterior side short, rounded, posterior lengthened and ob-

liquely truncated, ventral border curved; striz longitudinal, nume-

rous and closely punctated, crossed by obscure numerous encircling

lines giving the surface almost a scabrous aspect ; there is likewise an

obscure oblique posterior longitudinal keel, posteriorly to which the

surface is much more depressed. ;

195. Cytherea picta; suborbicular, rather longer than wide,

smooth, moderately convex; umbones mesial, slightly curved for-

wards ; hinge-margin oblique, curved ; ventral border rounded ; sur-

face with several broad zones of colours at irregular intervals, the

bands being white upon achocolate-coloured ground ; length 3 inch:

rare.

197. Astarte quadrata ; quadrate, transverse, thick, rugose, lines

of growth irregular and strongly marked, forming an angle somewhat

rounded upon the posterior side of the shell ; umbones anterior, lunule

excavated, cordate.

198. Astarte bullata ; small, subglobose ; umbones mesial, curved

forwards ; lunule excavated, cordate ; cost elevated, broad, rather di-

stant, usually, but not always, regular ; size that of duck shot.

199. Ptychomya Agassizii; new genus indicated, but not described,

by M. Agassiz: see a notice of this genus at page 408.

201. Astarte Menkei; our specimens do not exhibit the wrinkled

surface near to the umbones described by Dunker, but this probably

is an inconstant character.

203. Astarte formosa; rather depressed, transversely ovate ; um-

bones pointed, mesial, inclined forwards ; lunule large, slightly exca-

vated ; hinge-line lengthened, oblique ; anterior border rounded, pos-

terior rather produced and slightly angulated ; encircling ribs very

closely arranged, irregular, small, and little elevated ; length equal to

3ths of the breadth.

205. Corbis aspera; transversely oval, gibbose ; umbones large,

mesial; lunule small, cordate; hinge-line straight, sloping, borders

rounded, inner margin toothed ; encircling costee narrow, elevated,

rather distant ; interstitial spaces with fine encircling strie. This

species approaches near to Corbis Lajoyei, D’ Archiac, but the ribs are

more elevated and distant, the umbones are larger, and the hinge-line

is not so nearly horizontal.

207. Corbis levigatus; small, transverse, moderately convex ;

umbones mesial, lunule small ; hinge-line straight, nearly horizontal ;

costee few, widely separated, elevated, the interstitial spaces smooth ;

length 4 inch, breadth jth more.

211. Panopea delicatissima ; small, transverse, oblong, convex ;

umbones large, mesial; hinge-line rather straight ; ventral border

lengthened, rather straight; costee concentric, regular, closely ar-

ranged, delicate; length } inch: oreadth } inch ; the hinge has not

been seen.

204. Lucina lyrata ; the abundance of this species, its wide diffu-

sion and great variety of aspect demand something more than a mere

notice of its occurrence. The two extreme varieties are as follows :—

424 On Fossil Shells from the Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire.

Var. ‘a.’ shell orbicular, moderately convex ; hinge-line oblique,

short and curved. Var. ‘6.’ shell transversely ovate, rather flattened ;

hinge-line straight, lengthened and nearly horizontal ; the character

of the surface, though variable, has nothing peculiar to either variety

of figure ; the encircling costee are narrow, elevated, widely separated

and never quite regular ; the interstitial spaces have numerous encir-

cling lines, which are serrated or indented, forming a finely granulated

surface ; there is also occasionally an obscure rib to be traced within

them ; the posterior side has an oblique longitudinal fold, posterior

to which the shell is more compressed, and the costee curve nearly at

right angles to the other surface; the posterior border is likewise

oe truncated and angulated at its junction with the ventral

order.

217. Ceromya striata, syn. Cardita striata, Sow. Min. Con. t.89.

f. 1, but not Isocardia striata, Roemer, t. 7. f. 1, which is likewise

a Ceromya, and of which latter shell Ceromya inflata, Agassiz, is a

synonym. ‘The present or Sowerby’s species has the striz longitu-

dinal, in the other they are transverse.

212. Tancredia donaciformis; transyerse, subtrigonal, smooth, mo-

derately convex ; umbones mesial; posterior border slightly concave,

posterior extremity rather pointed, anterior border straight, obliquely

sloping, ventral border rounded ; length $ths the breadth.

113. Taneredia sulcata ; small, transverse, subtrigonal or donaci- -

form ; umbones mesial, surface very finely striated concentrically

with an anterior dorsal longitudinal ridge grooved at the angle ; the

strize anterior to the sulcus rise at a right angle with the others.

228. Cucullea ameena; rhomboidal, fornicated ; umbones large,

mesial, distant, both extremities of the hinge-line angulated ; poste-

rior dorsal ridge acute, the surface posterior to it concave ; there are

also several irregular longitudinal ribs upon each side of the shell ;

the middle portion ofthe surface has only encircling strize.

224. Area rudiuscula; transversely elongated; width 23 times

the length; borders elliptically curved; a wide longitudinal mesial

depression ; longitudinal costee irregular and rugose, nearly evanes-

cent upon the middle portion.

250. Mediolarca ovata, syn. Arca ovata (Buckman) ; oblong,

ovate, very gibbose; umbones anterior, very large, touching each

other; hinge-line curved, its extremities rounded; ventral border

sinuated by a wide mesial depression, but which does not reach the

umbones ; surface imbricated with longitudinal closely arranged waved

and flattened costze, crossed by densely imbricated transverse lines ;

lines of growth few and strongly marked. The diameter through the

umbones is equal to that of the shell longitudinally. The general

figure is nearly that of a very gibbose Modiola, but the character of

the surface agrees with that of the Arcacea.

231. Cucullea triangularis (Phillips?) ; subtrigonal, rather flat-

tened ; hinge very oblique to the ventral border, and. nearly at right

angles to the posterior border, which is straight and elongated ; ante-

rior border much shorter, rounded ; umbones oblique, nearly mesial ;

surface with exceedingly fine decussating strize’ producing a finely gra-

Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea, &c. 425

nular surface. The figure agrees with the shell figured by Phillips;

the greater number of specimens do not exhibit any markings upon

the surface.

233. Cucullea nana; minute, rather compressed, suborbicular ;

umbones mesial, touching ; hinge-line short, rounded at the extremi-

ties; surface with extremely fine decussating lines, two or three of

which upon the posterior side are more elevated.

249. Cucullea bipartita; small, rhomboidal ; umbones large, me-

sial; hinge-line angulated at its extremities ; a longitudinal oblique

keel upon the posterior side, and a wide and deep depression extend-

ing from the umbo to the ventral border; surface with lines longitu-

dinal, closely arranged, crossed by a few lines of growth.

234. Lithodomus attenuatus ; elongated, smooth, posteriorly at-

tenuated ; umbones small, near to the anterior extremity ; width 3ths

of an inch, which is thrice the length.

248*. Cucullea obliqua; depressed, oblique, subtrigonal ; um-

bones touching, small, mesial; hinge very oblique to the ventral

border ; anterior side short, rounded ; posterior produced, flattened

and angulated at the base; surface with extremely fine lines, both

longitudinal and transverse, the latter very densely arranged. There

may sometimes be difficulty in distinguishing this from Cucullea cu-

cullata, but the present shell is more flattened and oblique, the um-

bones are much smaller, the hinge-line shorter, and the posterior

border more lengthened.

172. Trigonia clavo-costata ; shell elevated, anterior border round-

ed ; costee regular, some tuberculated, others smooth ; tubercles large,

closely arranged, the first three or four and the last one or two ele-

vated, but without tubercles; cardinal area broad, flattened, with

oblique carine ; posterior extremity short and truncated. This shell

has usually been confounded with 7’. clavellata, but the figure is

much more truncated or shortened posteriorly, the costze are perfectly

regular, and the tubercles are very large and closely arranged, the few

first and last costz being simple; these several features separate it

from the Oxford clay species. It approaches near to 7. Bronnii,

Agassiz, in form, but the character of the costz as above described

are different.

XXXV.— Observations on the Luminosity of the Sea, with descrip-

tions of several of the objects which cause it, some new to the

British Coast. By Cuartes Wixitam Peacu, Associate of

the Royal Institution of Cornwall*.

[With three Plates. ]

Tue Report of the Royal Institution of Cornwall for 1846 con-

tained some remarks of mine on the luminosity of the sea ; since

that time I have taken every opportunity of extending my ob-

* Read Noyember 2nd, 1849, and abridged from the Report of the In-

stitution.

426 Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea,

servations whenever I was so fortunate as to witness that beauti-

ful phenomenon ; these have been frequent, and I trust it will be

found that I have not been altogether idle, when I could spare

time to examine minutely. I have thought that it would be

better to give the observations in a journal-like form, though I

have only given some of the times when the most remarkable or

interesting things were noted, not only of the luminosity, but

of other unusual appearances which occurred at or about the

time; with a table showing, for four years, the objects noticed

in those months when observations were made, and another to

show how often in each year the weather changed from fine to

coarse after these displays, and how often it continued fine.

This is done with the hope that, by a long-continued series

carried on in different places, by different observers, something

satisfactory may be arrived at.

The subject has been taken up afresh in different places, and

as the British'Association for the Advancement of Science has re-

quested all information possible on the subject, it appears there

is still great interest connected with it. On one point nearly

all are agreed, i. e. that whenever the sea is luminous, animals

and their exuviz are invariably present, as well as occasionally

vegetable productions; that these are the spangles which illu-

mine the water and not any property in the water itself, but

that the animals have not the power to give out their light un-

less irritated or moved.

I shall call attention to a long list of objects, some of which I

am assured are new to the British coasts: these I purpose to de-

scribe as well as I can, but shall leave the naming to those who

are more intimately versed in such matters.

1846. SEA. ANIMALS, &e. WEATHER.

June 11, Very luminous... Beroé abundant ; Exceedingly hot weather.

10 p.m. Sarsia _ prolifera,

with others, rare.

1847.

April 19. Very luminous ... Lizzia __octopune- Very unsettled weather

tata, skins of Bar- and dull: torrents of

nacles, and small rain.

Crustaceans.

May 3. Very luminous ... Steenstrupia rubra, Veryfineweather; 5thand

Beroé, &e. &c. for some time after un-

settled, cold and wet.

July 22. Very luminous, Volvox innumera- Very hot with heavy

sheet-like, ble, rolling about showers, and heavy dews

in all directions. —_ about this time.

Nov. 9. Very luminous, in Skins of Barnacles, The two days before

large spots, at small Acalephe, stormy strong weather,

times inmasses. and Beroé in winds.s.; splendid wea-

thousands. ther for some time after.

with descriptions of several of the objects which cause tt.

1847. SEA. ANIMALS, &c.

Dee. 24. Very luminous in- Various objects, but

deed. mostly _ Crusta-

ceans.

1848.

Mar. 18. Slightly luminous. «..........+0.c0e00 eee

June 9, Veryluminous and Objects large, shi-

la.m. sheet-like. ning as they rested

onthe bladesof the

small and

Aug. 1, Luminous.

1130P.m. dant, exceedingly

active.

Sept. 4. Very lumimous, in .........scceeceeeseee

large spots.

Oct. 25, Very luminous in- eereee

115a.m. deed.

Dec. 13, Very luminous in Opossum shrimps

largespotsthrown very abundant.

up by the curling

waves.

1849.

Feb, 12, Bright flashes Crustaceans darting

which continued about with t

for some time. rapidity, as if irri-

tated.

Mar. 27. Very

water very clear.

luminous ; Nidi of Acalephz,

skins of Balanoides

427

WEATHER.

Very unsettled and stormy

with gales s.w.

Fine weather; 19th,

showery, very cold : total

eclipse of the moon.

Moon justset,rather cold;

before daylight terrific

rain and a heavy gale to

the s.w.

Weather fine, night

cloudy : A.M. few drops

of ram. 2nd, ram m

torrents and very un-

settled for a few days.

Strong s.E. wind and

moonlight. Observed a

large star drop in the

eastern part of the hea-

vens; it left a luminous

streak behind, and burst

like a rocket ; a shower

of sparks fell from it.

We fancied we could

hear the report: the

moonwas shining bright,

otherwise it would have

completely illuminated

the heavens ; as it was, it

caused a great light, and

made my men start. 5th,

very foggy, and heavy

rain at times.

Aurora borealis most

splendid : a few days fine

weather before with

gentle showers. 27th,

gale of wind s.w. with

torrents of rain.

ine weather. 15th, ater-

ifie gale with lashing

rain.

Weather unsettled with a

damp atmosphere.

For a few days before

weather very fine; this

most abundant, a_ afternoon set in wet and

small

Annelide.

swimming

stormy. :

428

1849. Sra.

ll p.m. deed.

July 1. Very luminous.

ANIMALS, &c.

spicua, and other

Acalephe, Beroé,

Polyphemi, &c.,

&e., very plentiful

and most active.

Sarsia __ prolifera,

Lizzia octopunc-

tata, Beroé, &c.,

&e., Diphydize for

the first time. See

Plates XII. and

XIII., new ones.

July 20, A glorious display. Diphydiz by thou-

0 p.m.

& 1 45

A.M.

Sept. 9. Luminous.

Noy. 3. Very luminous.

sands, Acalephz

abundant, —those

figured in PI. XIV.

from 1 to 8 and

11 and 12 equally

so. So sheet-like

(caused by the

very small ones),

that when the

larger ones dashed

through themthey

left a meteor-like

train behind.

Cyclops, &c., &c.,

with Nos. 1 and 3,

Pl. XIV. plentiful.

So abundant were

several of the Aca-

lephee, Beroés,&c.,

but more espe-

cially the minute

Crustaceans, that

the water was like

sheets of fire.

Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea,

WEATHER.

rue 26, Very luminous in- Thaumantiasincon- Splendid and calm. 27th,

a gale of wind with lash-

ing, cold rain.

Day fine, night bright

moonlight; 2nd, thick

fog; 3rd, strong wind

s.w., thick rain.

Showery, but warm and

fine seasonable weather ;

22nd, gale of wind; hun-

dreds of porpoises in the

harbour making a great

noise.

Before for several days

weather fine : porpoises

plentiful in the harbour

after the great shoals of

mackerel: strong out

wind commenced, with

dull weather and show-

ery.

Mild, calm and clear. 5th,

cold with heavy lashi

rain and very unsettle

weather.

Objects observed in each month for Four Years.

1846.

1847.

1848.

1849.

Small Crustaceans,

and some Opos-

sum shrim

Nidi of Acalephee,

skins of Balani,

and exuvize of

Crustaceans, small

Annelides.

with descriptions of several of the objects which cause it. 429

1846. 1847. 1848. 1849.

April. — Acalephe,exuvize — Acalephz, Beroé,

of Balani and small Crustaceans

Crustaceans. such as Polyphe-

mi, &e.

May. —— Acalephz, Beroé, — Acalephe, Beroé,

&e. &e. Zoea, Polyphemi

abundant, and

other minuteCrus-

taceans.

June. Acalephe, — —

Beroé, &e.

July. Volvox abundant. Se Acalephe, Diphy-

dize, Cyclops, Vol-

vox, &c., most

abundant.

Aug. —- Minute Anne- Volvoxabundant. Crustaceans, Anne-

lides, Gemmee lides, Acalephe,

of Polyps. &e., of various

kinds, abundant.

Sept. — —. -s Gemme of Polyps

and Cyclops abun-

dant.

Oct. — Exuvie of Balani a Crustaceans of va-

abundant. rious kinds abun-

dant. Diphydiz,

Acalephe, &c. &c.,

plentiful.

Novy. — Ditto with mi- —— All as above with

nute Acalephe, others.

Beroé, &c., ab-

undant.

Dec. — Crustaceans not Opossum shrimps —

uncommon. ~ abundant.

Number of times when the weather has changed suddenly from fine to

wet with gales of wind, heavy surf, and at times tempestuous with thunder

and lightning after unusually luminous displays :—

1846, 1; 1847,9; 1848, 13; 1849, 19:

when it continued fine :—

1847,2; 1848,4; 1849, 3.

List of objects observed.

GASTEROPODA ...... Young of Eolis.

TUNICATA ..eceseseeee Tadpole of a Cynthia.

CIRRHOPODA ....++..- Exuvie, and young of.

CRUSTACEA eees.esse Opossum shrimp, Zoea, Oniscus cceruleus, Poly-

phemus, Cyclops, Cypris, &c.

ANNELIDE ......-0+00- Two varieties of small swimming ones.

ZOOPHYTA ...5002.000. Probably Gemmz of Laomedea and Campanularia.

ACALEPH 2 .........006 Willsia stellata, Saphenia dinema, Sarsia prolifera,

Thaumantias octona, Thaumantias cones Thaumantias lucifera,

Bougainvillia nigritella, Lizzia blondina, Lizzia octopunctata, Steen-

strupia rubra ; Beroé, two varieties ; a number of other forms, the young

of the above; Diphydiz, new to the British coasts, two varieties.

VORVOR? ce ccsteeis: 0 varieties ;

and minute jointed Alge.

430 Mr. C. W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea,

Although at present I am unable to state the nature of the

luminous matter, this I well know, that animals and animal

matter, with probably small jointed alge, are always present

when the sea is lummous; and that when it is at its greatest

intensity, a peculiar state of the atmosphere may be noticed,

damp, soft, and close: a gentle rippling movement is also necessary

to disturb them, otherwise no light is emitted. I have noticed,

that should lightning and tempest follow unusual displays, and

this is frequently the case, all trace of them is lost for some time,

as if the electric discharge proved fatal. It is remarkable that

the light of the glow-worm is most brilliant at those times when

the luminosity of the sea is the greatest, thus showing that pro-

bably the luminous matter is of the same kind. There is still

another interesting fact connected with this peculiar state of the

atmosphere, for porpoises, also fish, such as pilchards, mackerel,

&c., which visit our coasts in’ shoals, are dashing and jumping

about, and sporting just before, or at the time when these lumi-

nous displays take place, as if acted upon by the same exciting

cause. :

When broad flashes are given out, myriads of minute crusta-

ceans are present ; frequently the Volvox plays a prominent part,

and is so abundant at times that the water is cloudy with them,

and often thought to be muddy. It is interesting to view the

minute Acalephe with a magnifying glass as they lie in the

landing net, to notice the luminosity of the ocelli and repro-

ductive organs—they are like so many brilliant lamps on gala

nights. I have watched them for seconds: to the naked eye the

light appears one, but the lens reveals their beauty, and shows

the multiplicity of their lights. After the light dies away, it

may be revived by plunging the object into fresh water ; it then

flickers brilliantly, being a beautiful blue at the centre, but gra-

dually ceases, and is lost, not again to be revived. I have seen

luminosity at all seasons of the year, and at all hours of the

night, and in bright moonlight. I have observed it until day-

light both in summer and winter, and even until overpowered by

strong daylight. Very young fish are probably luminous, and

I understand that the monk-fish or angler is like a lighted

lanthorn when in the water. I fancy that the luminosity of it

and other fishes may arise from gelatinous and other objects

which stick to them, rather than from any luminosity they

possess of their own; of course I do not now speak of dead fish.

I could have given many more instances which I have observed;

but from fear lest I should extend them too far, I pause, hoping

to renew the subject at some future time.

I will now give a description of the objects figured.

Prats XII. Figs. 1 to 9, 138 & 14, Diphydie; the bell part of

with descriptions of several of the objects which cause it. 431

the most brilliant glass-like appearance, assuming very many

forms, but all more or less bell-shaped : on the mantle are pointed

parts, but never assuming the appearance of tentacula; they are

of a rather bluish colour, dart about with great rapidity, and are

very restless ; when moving they contract and dilate the umbrella

part, very much like the small medusz, and can draw in or stretch

out their ovarian appendages, which may be seen in various stages

of growth : the first were collected on the 20th July, and thence

to 5th August ; figs. 13 & 14, later.

It will be seen that in all, when the appendages are so far ad-

vanced as to become elongated beyond the umbrella, they have

grape-like clusters with larger ones making up separate groups ;

and generally associated with these are small yellow comb-like

objects, tipped on the lower edge with very minute grains. These

comb-like appendages vary in number, frequently three to each

group, at times altogether wanting; this is a very rare case; at

other times extremely abundant ; they are attached to fine rough

thread-like strings which are very jelly-like. I have seen them

break into innumerable specks, and have, I think, observed

signs of life in them after being thus broken up, though on this

head, from their extreme delicacy and smallness, I would not

speak positively.

The tube which is inserted in the umbrella, and from which

the ova are suspended, is generally near one side; in the upper

part of this, as in all well advanced (see fig. 14.5), I observed a

coloured globule, at times red, occasionally dull green ; this moves

a little sometimes. I observed also other globules of similar

colours passing down the tube from the top, amongst and into

the ova, traversing the whole length of the bunches; and when

two of these globules touched each other, they did not amal-

gamate as water would, but passed round one another, and each

held on its own course.

Surrounding the speck at fig. 144, I noticed exceedingly

minute comma-like cilia in rapid motion; they were not nume-

rous: these I have seen in many specimens. From the great

transparency of the whole of these objects, even when one passed

behind the other, all may be seen clearly, provided a little darker

shade is over it; they can only be seen in certain positions ;

practice tells the best method of managing them. Although my

description has extended to such a length, I have still an in-

teresting part to notice: hitherto figs. 10, 11 and 12 have been

unnoticed; I was observing fig. 9, attentively, when all at once

the centre appendage left the jelly-like umbrella, and assumed

the shape of fig. 10; in a short time it formed like fig. 11, and

then changed to fig. 12. There was a rupture in the upper part

at a, where I observed an abundance of delicate cilia in active

motion, so delicate that they would have escaped observation

432 Mr, C, W. Peach on the Luminosity of the Sea,

had not the motion of the water attracted my notice; the for-

saken umbrella jerked about—the deserter luxuriated in his

liberty and appeared to make good use of it. I watched it for a

long time, till the “wee short hour ayont the twal,” told me a

tale, and I unwillingly left it well supplied with water ; but when

I rose in the morning, it had only “left a wreck behind” of small

granules inactive and dead. ‘The size of these objects never

exceeded the sixth part of an inch ; they were generally smaller ;

some were specks. At times the above were most abundant,

but invariably vanishing after strong gales, especially when ac-

companied by lashing rain or thunder.

Fig. 13 will be seen to have its ova in an inverted position,

the tube being below the umbrella instead of in it; fig. 14 had

two jelly-like appendages (umbrella- or bell-shaped) and was

extremely active. I have seen three or four specimens some-

thing like the latter.

These departures from general form may have arisen from

ruptures by injuries, and although their activity was not de-

stroyed, their known tenacity under injuries will account for

their vivacity.

Prate XIII. Figs. 1 to 4, Diphydie. It will be seen that

the appendages are much more developed in figs. 1, 2,3. Fig. 4

appears to have thrown off many of the grape-like parts, and by

some means the bell part has become inverted, and the comb-

like appendages are all upon one long filament, showing that in

all probability there is a continuous connexion between these

even when the tail is laden with the clusters, and that the fila-

mentary thread is concealed amongst them, and is of sufficient

tenacity to resist the tearing off of the clusters. An examina-

tion of the more highly magnified figs. 2 a, 3 a, shows part of

the tails of figs. 2 and 3; and there are between the clusters of

ova connected with these, bars which may be seen on each side,

also bent and needle-like objects sharp at both ends. The stem

of fig. 3 a is wrinkled like the windpipe; on each side of it a

double line passes, stouter and more strongly marked than the

internal part. The larger parts of the ovarian appendages (and

these assume two or three different shapes) have a hyaline ap-

pearance, and that beautiful cloud-like arrangement which may

be seen in opal when light is reflected through it, and as if made

up of countless granules.

Fig. 2 has the comb-like appendages altogether wanting.

Fig. 3 shows them very abundant.

Fig. 4, with them left when nearly all the ovarian parts are

gone and the umbrella inverted.

Fig. 3 6, the back part of one of the comb-like objects.

Fig. 3 c, side view of the same.

Pirate XIV. Figs. 1 & 1a. play a conspicuous part very often

;

with descriptions of several of the objects which cause it. 433

in the luminosity of the sea, being present in swarms. They

differ from the naked-eyed medusz in having the stomach ex-

ternal on the upper part of the umbrella. They are brilliant

fellows, and flap and snap their cilia about, and at times throw

them up as at fig. 1 a; this position appears to be a state of rest.

Fig. 15. shows the stomach highly magnified; fig. 1 ¢, ditto

with the lips turned down; 1 d, the arrangement of the tentacula ;

3a, the stomach of fig. 3: this sort is not so common, and has

the stomach also on the upper side of the umbrella ; I fancy they

may be the gemmee of Corallines.

I now pass to fig. 4, another of the class Diphydia, but of a

different shape; these occurred several times; the outer part is

glass-like, shaped like a wine-glass without a foot, the internal

part granular and yellow, the widest part surrounded by pointed

delicate cilia, by which it moved in the most rapid manner,

darting about, across and up and down; at times it would rest

on the sharp point, and turn round like a boy’s top when it

makes the last gyrations before falling, the upper part describmg

wide circles ; this it would continue for some time, then fall down,

withdraw its cilia and lie on its side as if to rest; all at once it

would rise and dart off on its gambols again. It very much

resembles the Cubiodes vitreus, fig. 3892, page 421, of Knight’s

‘Museum of Animated Nature,’ also figured in the ‘Penny

Cyclopedia,’ found in the Straits of Gibraltar, where it appears

to have a case and live in groups. These had no case and

were solitary; in every other respect they were like the one

from Gibraltar. Fig. 5 is a much smaller specimen; it is

wholly granular, still yellow, and the mouth surrounded with

cilia, moves quickly, generally with the cilia downwards; it

greatly resembled the seed of the sweet scabious, and pro-

bably may be the young of the other. Minute as it was, the

“interjections,” though represented so large at fig. 6, were para-

sitical upon the former ; these put down their disk-like foot, then

turned over their rounded head, and threw a summerset, recovered

themselves and repeated it again and again ; and upon these para-

sites I observed their parasites, fig. 7, minute indeed, and which

I believe were Cypris in various stages of growth.

Fig. 8 is a strange thing, evidently one in a state of trans-

ition, lies on its side, and runs round by jerks like the seconds

hand of a clock when the pendulum is taken off. When tired,

it closes up and assumes the form of fig. 8a. The head part is

dark and granular, the wing-like appendages glassy and brilliant.

Fig. 9, no doubt one of the same kind, found a few days after,

further advanced.

Fig. 10, the tadpole of one of the Botrylli, probably Cynthia ;

it was beautiful, and appeared to be moored by a very delicate

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi.

434 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies.

gelatinous thread to a minute alga; was active and appeared to

enjoy itself, and was very shining.

Fig. 11, two varieties of Volvor, the merest specks; they

moved by an undulatory zigzag motion, opening the points, and

shutting them at pleasure; the lower ones generally carried the

point forward. Specks as they were, I saw one burst, when

hundreds of young ones came out, and off they rolled as the pa-

rent did before them: this I have seen in two or three instances.

The last I have to describe, fig. 12, was a jointed Alga, minute

indeed, transparent, generally present in abundance in summer

when the water is very luminous.

All the figures are taken from specimens collected in Fowey

Harbour, and just outside of it. The whole of them minute—

some so small that I can adopt no sign, nor use any word to

tell how small.

[We regret that our severe duty as Editors compels us to cur-

tail this paper by the omission of many passages which evince

our Friend’s well-known zeal, and the delight which the study

of nature affords him.—Ep. |

XXXVI.— Descriptions of some new species of Butterflies.

By Wi1114M C, Huwirson, Esq.

[ With two Plates. |

Fam. NyMPHALIDA.

Genus Ecrima, Diurnal Lepidoptera.

Nymphalis, Godart.

Ectima Iona, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lep. pl. 42. fig. 4.

Upper side dark brown, tinged with purple, except at the base

of the posterior wings, and marked with numerous lines and spots

-of black.

Anterior wings with an irregular band of white formed of four

distinct oval spots reaching from a little beyond the middle of

the costal nervure to the middle of the outer margin.

Posterior wings with two scarcely visible ocelli.

Under side of a light yellowish brown with the same marking

as above.

The female differs from the male in having the white band

much larger and not divided into distinct spots. Exp. 1} inch.

In my own collection. From the river Amazon.

This species, though nearly allied to E. Liria (Nymphalis Li-

rissa, Godart), is very easily distinguished from it by the purple

Mr. W.C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 435

colour of the wings, the very different form of the white band,

and the absence of numerous ocelli.

Genus Hererocuroa, Boisduval.

Heterochroa Zea. Pi. IX. figs. 1 & 2.

Heterochroa Zea, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidoptera, p. 278.

Upper side dark brown, with a central band of white common

to both, which, commencing at the median nervure of the ante-

rior wing in the form of a distinct triangular spot, curves slightly

inwards and extends to the anal angle of the posterior wing,

where it is followed by an irregular patch of orange.

On the anterior wing, between the commencement of the white

band, the costa and the apex, is a triangular patch of orange,

cut into four by nervures, convex on its outer margin, and

nearly touching the white band with its acute angle. Parallel to

the margins of both wings are the usual black lines.

Under side of a glossy silver, divided into three broad irregular

bands—each bordered by deep black—by two narrow belts of

crimson, the middle band occupying rather more space than the

white band and the orange spot of the upper sides together ; the

marginal band, which is obscured in the middle of the anterior

wing, is again divided longitudinally by a black line, and also

perpendicularly by the nervures. In the cell of the anterior

’ wing is a square silver spot, cut into three triangles by a curved

black line, and outside of this two silver spots, one minute,

Exp. 2;% inches.

In my own collection. From Rio de Janeiro.

This beautiful species, though very nearly allied to H. Iphicla

of Cramer (H. Serpa, Boisduval), is abundantly distinct.

Heterochroa Zeba. PI. IX. figs. 3 & 4.

Heterochroa Zeba, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidoptera, p. 278.

Upper side deep brown, with a common central band of white

pointed at each end, commencing at the median nervure of the

anterior wing in a minute oval spot, and extending to the usual

rufous patch at the anal angle of the posterior wings ; between

the commencement of this band, the costal nervure and the apex

of the anterior wing, is a triangular patch of orange not divided

by nervures, the acute angle of which, though nearly approach-

ing the white band, is separated from it by a broad line of black.

Under side ferruginous. —lightest under the orange patch ;

the central band pure white, and prolonged upwards to the ex-

treme costal margin of the anterior wing by a line of silver ; two

silvery belts cross the cell of the same wing and extend beyond

it, that nearest the base being common to both wings ; these belts

29%

436 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies.

are all bordered with black ; a less distinct silvery line runs along

the margin of both wings; the abdominal fold is gray. Eixp.

1,5, inch.

Ta my own collection. From Rio de Janeiro.

On the upper side this species nearly resembles H. Syma, on

the under side it is like H. Cytherea. It is also nearly allied to

H. Mythra of Godart.

Heterochroa Abia. PI. IX. fig. 5.

Upper side dark brown, with a narrow central common band

of white commencing at the median nervure of the anterior wing

and extending to near the ferruginous spot at the anal angle of

the posterior wing, where it is narrow and pointed, straight on

the anterior wing, curved inwards on the posterior. Between the

commencement of the white band—which it touches—the costal

margin and the apex of the anterior wing, is an irregular some-

what triangular large patch of orange. Both wings have the

usual submarginal lines of black.

Under side indistinct ; the white band as above, but pro-

longed at the anal angle to the margin of the wing. Inside the

band almost white, the cells of both wings crossed by two ferru-

ginous belts margined with black ; outside the band claret colour.

Exp. 2 inches.

In my own collection. From Rio de Janeiro.

This species is easily known from all the others by the pointed

anal angle of the posterior wings.

| Heterochroa Thoasa. PI. IX. fig. 6.

Heterochroa Thoasa, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidoptera, p. 278.

Upper side light brown, with a very broad central band of

white, rounded at both ends, commencing at the median nervure

of the anterior wings and ending near a small rufous spot at the

anal angle of the posterior wings ; between its commencement and

the costal nervure of the anterior wing is a spot of white, and

between it and the apex of the wing a small lunular patch of

orange. The usual submarginal lines border both wings.

Under side rufous, with the broad band and spot of white as

above, a silvery belt of white near the base of both wings, and a

short one across the cell of the anterior ; on the anterior wing

between the submarginal lines are several obscure spots of lilac,

and near the margin of the posterior wing between two of these

lines a belt of white; the abdominal fold is also white. Exp.

15% inch.

In the British Museum and my own collection. From the river

Amazon.

Mr. W. C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 437

_ Heterochroa Abyla. Pl. IX. fig. 7.

Anterior wings long and protruded at the apex. Posterior

wings deeply dentated.

Upper side deep purplish brown, with a broad common band

of white, rounded at both ends, indented at the crossing of the

nervures, widest on the posterior wing, commencing at the me-

dian nervure of the anterior wing and ending near a large orange

patch at the anal angle of the posterior wing ; obliquely across

the apex of the anterior wing is an irregular oblong patch of

orange. The usual black lines run parallel to the margins of

both wings. .

Under side as above, but rufous, of many tints. Between the

black marginal lines of both wings are several broken lines of

white tinged with purple, and near the bases of the wings many

similar lines of a yellowish colour. Exp. 2,4 inches.

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Jamaica.

This beautiful species scarcely differs except mm form from

P. Iphicla of Linnzus.

Heterochroa Lara. PI. IX. fig. 8.

Upper side deep brown, apex of anterior wing black. Ante-

rior wing crossed by a broad beautiful band of crimson, irre-

gular on its outer margin, commencing at the middle of the

costa and ending at the outer margin considerably below the

middle.

Under side chocolate-colour, with the nervures, lines between

them and a submarginal line, black. The band of the anterior

wings almost white, slightly tinged with crimson, chiefly at its

extremities. In the middle of the cell is a spot of ochre nearly

cut in halves by two black spots, each with a blue point in its

centre ; a black line also bounds the inner side of the central

band, and this is dotted with blue. The base of the wing on the

costa is crimson as well as that of the posterior wing, which is

also belted with five black lines inclosing a patch of ochre; the

under side of the abdomen is yellow, and the abdominal fold

rufous. Exp. 24 inches.

In my own collection, From Venezuela.

This species differs greatly in appearance from those described

above; it has longer palpi, but is nearly allied to H. Isis and

H. Mesentina.

Fam. SatyRID&.

Genus Corapes, Doubleday.

Corades Enyo, Hewitson, Proc. Zool. Soc., Annulosa, pl. 4.

Corades Iduna, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepidop. pl. 63. fig. 1.

Upper side. Anterior wings deep brown, with three spots of

438 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies.

white, one triangular beyond the end of the cell at the costa, the

second between it and the apex, the third larger, midway between

the cell and the outer margin, curved and divided by a nervule.

Posterior wing tailed, chocolate-brown, with a large rufous

patch between the end of the cell and the outer margin.

Under side. Anterior wing deep brown, the apex ashy brown.

Posterior wing silvery ash, with two indistinct bands of brown,

one from the costa across and beyond the cell, the other from the

costa to the tail, and outside the band are some indistinct points

of white. Exp. 23 inches.

In the Museum and my own collection. From Bolivia.

Corades Pannonia. Pl. X. figs. 1 & 2.

Upper side deep brown, almost black, posterior wings tailed.

Under side. Anterior wing brown, the apex and a small spot

on the costa near it lighter, the former undulated with silver.

Halfway between the middle of the wing and the posterior mar-

gin and parallel with it are three round rufous spots.

Posterior wing brown, beautifully undulated with silver strize

of a purple hue, except on the margin of a band of yellow,

which crosses the wing in a straight line, commencing near the

middle of the costa and ending at the tail, distinctly defined on

the inner margin, on the outer indistinct, losing itself in the silver

striz ; there is also a slight indication of a belt of silver across

the cell. Exp. 2,5, inches.

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Vene-

zuela.

Fig. 2 is probably only the female of the preceding ; it differs

from it however more than can be seen by an uncoloured plate.

Its upper side is of a much lighter brown. On the under side

instead of the straight band of yellow, there is a much narrower

one of silver, curved outwards. The scarcely seen belt of silver

across the cell in the above is here distinct and silvery.

Corades Ulema. Pl. X. fig. 3.

Upper side brown.

Under side light brown, anterior wing with the apex lighter,

_ with five yellowish spots, two upon the costa near the apex, the

outer one the largest and undulated with silver, three in a row

between the middle of the wing and the outer margin.

Posterior wing tailed, crossed by two bands, which, having their

origin at the costa, almost unite at the anal angle; the inner one

narrow, of equal breadth, silvery white, curved inwards, crosses

the middle of the cell. The outer triangular, broad at the costa

and gradually becoming narrower to the tail, the inner side sil-

very white and concave, the rest undulated with silver and rufous

Mr, W.C, Hewitson on some new species of Butterflies. 439

striz, with three black oval spots ; the rest of the wing undulated

with silver, except between the bands, where it is of an uniform

brown with a white lunular spot. Exp. 2,4, inches.

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Bo-

livia.

Corades Medeba. PI. X. fig. 4.

Upper side brown.

Under side. Anterior wings dark brown, apex lighter, part of

it and a small triangular spot near it on the costa undulated with

silvery white. In the cell is an oblong triangular rufous spot,

and between it and the outer margin of the wing five oval spots

of the same colour, four of them in a row parallel to the margin.

Posterior wing tailed, light brown, undulated with darker strize

slightly silvered in patches, chiefly on the costa; a waved line

commencing on the costa crosses the cell aud ends there in a

triangular yellow spot, a second very crooked line having its ori-

gin at the same place passes outside the cell and ends at the anal

angle. Between this line and the posterior margin are six dots

- of white, the middle ones scarcely visible. Exp. 2%, inches.

In the British Museum and my own collection. From Bolivia.

I have a variety of this species in which the red spots on the

anterior wing are nearly absent, and almost the whole of the

posterior wing is silvery.

Corades Sareba. Pl. X, fig. 5.

Upper side brown.

Under side. Anterior wing with the basal half rufous, the

middle brown, with three rufous irregular spots, two united, and

a broad triangular space at the apex and adjoining spot upon the

costa ash-colour, undulated with brown.

Posterior wing tailed, light ash-brown, undulated with brown.

From the costa crossing the cell and beyond it is an indistinct

belt of brown, and on the middle of the wing beginning at the

costa and passing just outside the cell. and ending at the anal

angle a distinct crooked band of brown, and between it and the

posterior margin some indistinct points of white. Exp.35, inches.

In the British Museum. From Bolivia.

The six species which I have indicated or described in this

paper constitute the whole of the genus ; they are all of recent

discovery. ;

Genus Euprycur1a, Hubner.

Euptychia gera, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepid. pl. 63. fig.4. ?.

Upper side dirty white, anterior wing broadly brown on the

costal and outer margins. Posterior wing marked before the

440 Mr. R. Harkness on a Tridactylous Footmark

middle by two parallel lines of brown and two indistinct eyes

with darker centres, both wings with two submarginal lines of

brown.

Under side as above, except that the anterior wing is crossed

before the middle by two lines of brown, and that the eyes on

the posterior wing are rufous with deep black centres dotted

with white, that there are besides two smaller ocelli, outside of

these, and between them two oval spots with a line of silver in

their centres.

The female differs from the male in having the upper side

brown, tinged with purple near the base, crossed in the middle

by a common band of white, commencing on the anterior wing

below the costa and divided at the inner margin from the band

on the posterior wing. Under side ashy brown with the white

central band as above. Exp. 1,5, inch.

In my own collection. From the river Amazon.

Euptychia tricolor, Hewitson MSS., Diurnal Lepid. pl. 65. fig. 5.

Upper side. Anterior wing brown, with the costal margin

rufous, and a line of bright biue parallel to the lower part of the

outer margin.

Posterior wing black, with the upper edge broadly margined

with orange, the outer and inner edges with brilliant blue.

Under side. Anterior wing ash-colour, with the costal ner-

yure, three equidistant oblique bands and two lines parallel to the

posterior margin brown; at the apex an orange ocellum with

black centre. i

Posterior wing: basal half ash-colour, with the base and two

bands brown, outer half brown, with two large eyes of deep

black margined with orange and bipupiled with white ; between

them two oblong orange spots centred with silver, and on the

costa a minute ocellum; below these two submarginal brown

lines. Exp. 1,5, inch.

In my own collection. From the river Amazon.

XXXVII.—Notice of a Tridactylous Footmark from the Bunter

Sandstone of Weston Point, Cheshire. By R. Harkness, Esq.

Tue quarry of Weston Point is situated on the south side of the

Mersey, about a mile and a half west from Runcorn; and here

some of the most perfect impressions of footmarks are obtained.

The rock consists of the usual red, fine-grained sandstone which

is characteristic of the Bunter formation ; and in one part of the

quarry a thin bed of fine clay occurs separating two of the sand-

stone strata. It is on the face of this clay bed that the footsteps

from the Bunter Sandstone. 441

are met with; the lower face of the overlymg sandstone having

natural casts thereof in fine relief. This clay bed is in general

so fragile, and intersected to such an extent with fissures, caused

by desiccation, previous to the deposition of the overlying beds,

that it is in a great measure incapable of being removed in pieces

of any size. It is therefore on the sandstone which rests upon

the clay bed that we have the impressions in their most perfect

state. The footmarks which are found in the greatest abundance

are those of the Rhynchosaurus.. The impressions of a small

tortoise, having curved claws of considerable size, are also nume-

rous ; and a few steps of the Chezrotherium are likewise to be met

with. Amongst these there occur impressions of a tridactylous

character, and the position which these assume is such as to

indicate that they bear relation to the footprints of a bipedal

animal.

These markings, which are about three-quarters of an inch in

length, show three well-developed toes, the centre one being about

twice the size of the other two ; and the general appearance of the

impressions has great similitude to the Ornithichnites diversus

of Hitchcock, and also to the footmark of the present Gralla.

The length of the stride is about 7 inches ; but as only two im-

pressions are found on the slab, this can only be taken as an in-

stance of a single stride; and as the interval between each step

varies in accordance with the rate of progression, the length of

the individual stride can give merely a general idea as to the de-

velopment of the legs.

This I believe is the first instance of the occurrence of a tri-

dactylous footprint bearing resemblance to the step of a biped in

the new red sandstone of the Old World. But as Prof. Hitch-

cock some years ago, in ‘ Silliman’s Journal,’ made known their

existence amongst the representatives of this formation in America,

in great quantities, we might reasonably conclude that the same

kind of impressions would be met with amongst the Bunter

sandstones of Europe.

The conditions which prevailed during the deposition of the

sandstone at Weston Point were such as would afford the usual

requirements for the habitat of littoral birds ; and the occurrence

of yermicular markings, on the sandstone and clay, indicates that

the food which is commonly required for the support of such birds

as the stilt-plovers, prevailed in considerable quantities, and the

nature of the step and the length of the stride are such as to

sanction the opinion as to the relationship between the animals

which formed the impressions at Weston Point and the present

existing Scolopacide. ‘The extensive geographical range of this

family of birds would also appear to justify the conclusion as to

impressions having some connection with them, inasmuch as we

442 Prof. EK. Forbes on anew genus of Cretaceous Echinide.

have in America footprints similar in their general character to

those of Europe—showing the extensive range, during the epoch

of the new red sandstone, of the Ornithichnites. .

Although the impressions are devoid of the rows of the joints,

the claws, and the integuments which are sometimes found in the

American Ornithichnites, and which are so well shown in Prof.

Hitchcock’s last publication, in the American Academy’s ‘ Trans-

actions,’ yet still, when we consider the action to which these foot-

prints have been subjected, after eho had impressed the soft

clay, viz. the force of water carrying along with it sand; we are

at no loss to account for the effacing of the more minute parts of

the footprints.

In order to distinguish this impression, I propose to give it,

from its resemblance to the footstep of a bird, the name of Ple-

siothornipos Binneyi. The specific appellation is in honour of my

friend KE, W. Binney, the first geologist who brought the im-

pressions of Weston Point into notice.

XXXVIII.— On Cardiaster, a new genus of Cretaceous Echinide,

allied to Holaster. By Professor Epwarp Forszzs, F.R.S.

In the ‘ Outline of the Geology of Norfolk,’ by Samuel Wood-

ward, two fossil sea-urchins are figured which seem to have

escaped the notice of the authors of the ‘Catalogue Raisonné

des Echinides.’ These are the “ Spatangus excentricus, Rose :

cylindrical ; groove in front deep ; tab. 1. fig. 5 ;” and “Spatangus

cordiformis, tab. 5. fig. 6.” The former is omitted in Morris’s

‘Catalogue of British Fossils,’ the latter is referred with a query

to the genus Holaster.

I have lately had ample opportunities of examining several

specimens of each of these rare and curious fossils, and have

satisfied myself that they belong to a genus not yet characterized,

nearly allied to Holaster and Ananchytes, having the same ar-

rangements of ambulacra, genital disk and mouth, but eminently

distinguished from those genera (and in this respect lmking them

more closely with the Spatangacee) in having a distinct peri-

petal fasciole. Remarkably different as the two species cited

appear, they unquestionably belong to one genus; this I pro-

pose to name and define as follows :—

CarpiastER, Forbes.

(Echinide. Fam. Spatangacee. Sect. Ananchytide.)

Test cordiform. Ambulacra converging on the summit of the

back without meeting, simple and not petaloid, the anterior am-

bulacrum lodged in a deep and steep-sided furrow. Arrange-

Prof. E. Forbes on a new genus of Cretaceous Echinide. 443

ment of the plates of the genital disk as in Ananchytes and

Holaster. Anus supramarginal. A fasciole proceeding from

beneath it, and making a circuit without sinuosities around

the margin of the body, including the dorsal ambulacra just

above it. Mouth transverse, inferior, anterior, lodged in the

termination of the anteal furrow, its upper lip tumid, but not

projecting over it. Dorsal and ventral surface with numerous

secondary tubercles surrounded by miliary granules, a few larger

or primary tubercles on the antero-lateral areas or cheeks. Spines

unknown.

The following reputed species of Spatangus and Holaster be-

long to this genus :—

1. “ Spatangus” eacentricus, Woodward, loc. cit.

- Chalk of Kent and chalk-flints in Norfolk. Specimens of this

very rare and strangely-shaped species, which undergoes most

extraordinary changes of form in its course from youth to age,

are contained in the collections of Mr. Bowerbank and Mr. Wethe-

rell, and in the Museum of Practical Geology. It was discovered

by Mr. Rose of Swaffham.

2. “ Spatangus” cordiformis, Woodward, loc. cit.

Specimens from the chalk of Norfolk are contained in the

Museum of Practical Geology.

3. “ Holaster” equalis, Portlock, Report on Londonderry, &c.

pl. 17. fig. 3.

Chalk of the north of Ireland. An examination of the original

specimens has convinced me that this is identical with C. cordi-

formis. The original of the figure pl. 17. fig. 1 in the same

work, referred to the Holaster Sandoz of Agassiz, appears to be

a bad specimen of a tumid variety of the C. cordiformis ; but of

this I am not quite sure.

4. “ Ananchytes cinctus,” and

5. “ Ananchytes fimbriatus,”

both figured and briefly described by Morton in his ‘ Cata-

logue of the Cretaceous Fossils of New Jersey,’ are also members

of this genus. Whether distinct from the British species and

from each other remains to be seen.

6. “ Holaster Greenoughii,” Agassiz, Cat. Raisonné, Annales des

Se. Nat. tom. viii. p. 27.

Of this we have no figure or description, only the following

notice :——“ Espéce renflée, trés voisine de lH. cinctus; mais le

444, Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

sillon antérieur est plus profond, et les carénes qui le bordent

sont plus acecusées. Le bord postérieur de la face supérieure est

surbaissé. Gault de Warminster, Blackdown ; Cr. tuf. de Beu-

zeville (Calvados).”

7. There are specimens of a Cardiaster from the greensand of

Warminster in the Museum of Practical Geology, identical with

the Spatangus fossarius of Miss Benett, distinct from C. cor-

diformis, and in all probability identical with the “ Holaster

Greenoughii ” indicated by Agassiz.

8. A small species from the lower chalk of Dover, to which I

have given the name of Cardiaster pygmeus.

The genus Cardiaster will be fully illustrated, and the species

C. cordiformis and C. eaxcentricus figured in detail, m_ the

‘Figures and Descriptions of Organic Remains,’ published by

the Geological Survey of Great Britain.

XXXIX.—On the Conovulidex, Tornatellide, and ira

By Wit11am Crark, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, Oct. 19, 1850.

Tue small family of the Conovulide, made up of the genera

Conovulus, Carychium and Acme, with very few species, and the

still smaller one of the Tornatellide that has only one species, in

point of natural order follow the Bullide and Helicide ; with the

lateral intervention of the Littorinide, Trochide, Cerithiade and

Turritellide, they precede and introduce us to the numerous and

important family of the Pyramidellide. As itis no part of my plan

to enter elaborately on the land and freshwater Mollusca, I shall

confine myself to the simple statement, that Carychium and

Acme only contain terrestrial pulmonifera ; nevertheless the po-

sition of the eyes of the animals of these genera shows that they

are decidedly in conjunction with Conovulus, though they may

differ with each other in some specialties, the avenues to the

singular and well-characterized groups of the Pyramidellide, the

grand generic distinctions of which consist in the short trian-

gular basally conjunctive tentacula, with the eyes of the animal

imbedded at their internal bases. I should also have refrained

from mentioning Conovulus, if it was a well-determined fact, that

it had the respiratory apparatus of the terrestrial pulmonifera ; }

but as some doubts still exist on this point, and having given

one of its species a rigorous examination, I think it will be ac-

ceptable to malacologists to review my notes, and form their own

judgement on the long and much-disputed point, whether the

Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 445

animal respires free air, or eliminates it from water, by a pectini-

branchous organ.

I can say little of the Tornatellide with a single genus and

species, except that many years ago I examined the animal of

Tornatella fasciata, the type: I am inclined to think that, as re-

gards the characteristics of this tribe, it will here be nearly in a

natural position ; but as the animal is not unattainable, I propose

at a future opportunity to give both an anatomical and general

description of it.

I observe, for the consideration of the younger naturalist, that

it matters not if one animal is terrestrial and pulmoniferous, and

another of marine or freshwater habitat and pectinibranchous—

they will take their natural position with respect to each other,

and in the method, as the collective value of the characteristic

organs either of one or the other preponderate ; for instance, the

Cyclostoma elegans, a land: branchifer, falls into natural position

with the marine pectinibranchiata. And though Carychium and

Acme are pulmonifera, and the Pyramidellide branchifera, still the

peculiarity of their organs and shells associates them nearly as

closely with the-marine as with the terrestrial mollusca.

ConovuLip&.

Conovulus bidentatus, Lamarck et auctorum.

Conovulus albus et erosus, auct.

Auricula bidentata, nonnull.

Animal spiral, with a white, glossy, short, fusiform shell of four

volutions, and an elongated narrow aperture. The colour through-

out the external organs is hyaline flake-white, except that occa-

sionally the termination of the muzzle and lobes of the head-veil

are margined with a fine red-brown line. The mantle is fleshy,

and sometimes extends rather beyond the aperture of the shell ;

when it is viewed in the dead animal, it has the aspect of the

rounded tumid margin of the Helices. The neck is propor-

tionately longer than any other animal of its size I am acquainted

with, and at its termination forms a veil divided by a sinuation

in its centre into two arcuated lobes, from the right and left

angles of which two very short, flat, setose tentacula spring ;

these vary, bemg in some animals more eylindrical : a little be-

hind their origin the large subrotund eyes are seen at rather the

internal bases; these appear dull, being imbedded within the

skin. Beneath the neck-veil a narrow, flat, rather taper, grooved

muzzle issues, within which the buccal mass, with high powers,

may be seen in action, though neither the tongue nor the corneous

plates could be detected: the muzzle rests on the foot, which

446 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

always outruns it a little ; it is therefore between the neck-veil

and the foot this organ anteally forms two curved lobes, caused

by the deep indentation in its centre. The pedal disk is mode-

rately long and rather broad, divided transversely very deeply

at a third of its length; the other two-thirds taper gradually to

a moderately rounded termination, sometimes slightly emar-

ginate and with a medial groove; the pedicle of attachment to

the body is long and slender. The structure of the foot is that

of Pedipes; I observed it twenty-five years ago, and its quality

of locomotion perfectly agrees with the etymology of that term ;

it is very slow in consequence of a double action of the pedal disk

being necessary to effect progression, the anteal portion being

first carried forward, accompanied by the head and neck, and is

then fixed, when the posterior portion carrying the shell is drawn

up to its predecessor or pes pedi and so on, and thus a slow march

is accomplished: there is no operculum. The neck, from the

length of its protrusion, admits of close examination, but no ge-

nerative organ was observed. I think that from all the fourteen

specimens having ovaria, they, like the Helices, are hermaphro-

dites with mutual congression. The sac of the ova is deposited

in the posterior cavity of the shell, which part is without internal

spire; the animal appears to have the power of absorbing the

septa; the oviduct winds entwined with the brown liver, accom-

panied by the intestine to its termination at the middle of the

right side of the aperture. The intestine is by far the most con-

spicuous organ of the viscera; it is very large and always fully

distended ; its course after leaving the pylorus of the bursiform

stomach is along the left side glued to the liver; it descends to

nearly the ovarian bag before it ascends on the right side of the

liver to its termination at the middle of the aperture, where the

fecal matters may be seen to issue, not in distinct pellets, but in

large cylindrical-formed brown sandy masses; the rectum is a

mere aperture, but, like the intestine, of large calibre; there are

two slight sigmoid flexures, otherwise the form and course of the

intestine and its formed contents are very similar to those parts

in Helix ; the cesophagus is long, but though we could not de-

tect all the organs of the buccal mass, we found at the usual place

the nervous cordon of two oval yellow ganglions.

I now come to the most important point of this examination,

the character of the respiratory organ, as some malacologists are

still in doubt whether the animal breathes pure air or extracts it

from water ; my own prepossessions have been of the latter cast.

Having submitted fourteen live animals to the powers of an ex-

cellent microscope, I am enabled to say, that 1 found no traces

of a regular pectinated membrane ; but when the dissection turned

out well, there appeared, as in the usual place of the Helices, what

Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 447

I considered the respiratory cavity having its walls lined with an

anastomosing network of vessels; one side of this membrane

abutted on the rectum and the canal of the sac of viscosity. The

strongest support that this is the true respiratory organ is, that

I observed m several individuals large cylindrical masses, not

pellets, of red-brown sandy fecal matters ejected from a dilata-

‘tion in the mantle lining the aperture. It must not be supposed

that I have mistaken this orifice for the termination of the ree-

tum: that organ ends within the mantellar dilatation, exactly as

in Helix, in which the respiratory orifice dilates to receive air as

well as to emit the rejectamenta. This dilatation in the present

species has not the aspect of the terminus of a rectum; it is a

simple oblong fissure, which instantly closes and is lost to view

when the feces are passed: the continual change of posture of

these animals, not one of them ith of an inch long, prevented

me observing the periodic dilatations. The facts I have stated

appear to be decisive, that the animal respires free air ; in addi-

tion, it has the cord-like margin of the mantle, as in the Helices,

around the aperture of the shell, and the figure and course of the

large conspicuous intestine is also as in Heliz.

The animal when put into water instantly escapes therefrom,

apparently with the view of breathing free air. All the animals

exhibited the ovary : this circumstance almost amounts to_proof,

that they possess a similar hermaphroditism to the Helices, that

of mutual congression. All these facts favour the opinion that

the animal breathes free air. Those I examined inhabit a bank

wall, that for ten days out of thirty is covered by the sea for

three or four hours out of the twenty-four ; they are found lying

at the bottom of stones which are imbedded in a red sandy soil,

and have not been disturbed for years; the detached stones at

the base of the wall under which they are found are buried from

3 to 6 inches, and require force to raise them.

The fact that these animals are submerged for only a very small

part of the year proves nothing as regards the plan of respiration,

as the Rissoa ulve and minute Littorine adhere constantly to

the outside of the bases of the stones under which the Conovuli

are found, and are not more submerged than they, and yet

these animals are decided pectinibranchiata, which nevertheless

appear to have the power of living in free air with almost equal

facility as the pulmonifera, and perhaps by constant exposure to

the atmospheric air their branchiz acquire the capability of ex-

tracting oxygen therefrom. Though the C. bidentatus are so

little submerged, the places they lie in are always humid from

the influences of the tidal waters.

The Conovulus denticulatus is rarely found at Exmouth: I

have not seen the animal; it will be desirable to observe if the

448 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

foot is transversely divided as in C. bidentatus. The C albus and

erosus of authors are undoubtedly the C. bidentatus. pis

This family, with a few of the Bullide, first show the singular

deviation in the position of the eyes from the ordinary gastero-

pods: I place in it the Otina ——?, Velutina otis, which is’a

most curious and anomalous animal, as I cannot find a more ap-

propriate provisional depositary for it. I have given a full ac-

count of it, that naturalists may form their own opinion of its

true position, It inhabits the high littoral levels, from which

circumstance, and the structure of the respiratory apparatus not

having been made out clearly, it may, if the Conovuli really

breathe pure air, have a closer connection with them than ap-

pears from their present doubtful position, by having a similar

respiration. Though this animal has not the tentacula of Cono-

vulus, it has the singular divided foot, and the eyes at the internal

points of the head, which is an analogous position to the eyes in

Conovulus, and like in it there is no operculum, in which point it

also resembles Bulla, as well as in the absence of true tentacula.

As far as I can judge at present, this animal appears to be the in-

termediate link of the two families ; for assuredly it is not a Bulla ;

and though closer to Conovulus than to Bulla, it can scarcely,

though closely connected, be deemed its congener.

Otina

Velutina otis, auctorum.

?, Gray.

Animal suboval, auriform, thick, pure white ; the mantle does

not extend beyond the shell, its margin is plain; the head is

large, very slightly lobed at its left and right points ; the buceal

orifice is a vertical fissure at the under surface, apparently fur-

nished with teeth, or a short spinous tongue between the usual

buccal mass of a fleshy palate and corneous plates, which are

visible through the pellucidity of the head of the animal, with the

cesophagus coasting under the light yellow anterior portion of

the shell to the stomach. To add to the singularity of this

curious creature, the head is so large, that when viewed through

the under part of a watch-glass, if the animal is creeping, it has

the appearance of a third lobe of the foot, and actually assists in

locomotion. The eyes are large, black, placed on rounded pro-

minences in the centre of the head: another singular feature is,

that not even the rudiments of tentacula exist. The foot is.of

very unusual structure, being similar to Adanson’s ‘ Pedipes, and

to that of Conovulus bidentatus, the configuration of which was

discovered by me many years ago at Exmouth. We refer to the

description of the foot of C. bidentatus, which in progression and

all other points is, I may say, precisely similar to that of the

Tornatellide, and Pyramidellidee. 449

present so-called Velutina otis. The doubtful branchial plume lies

under the centre of the mantle, evidenced by apparent pectinations,

but the exact form escaped observation. The reproduction is not

ascertained, ‘The animal is not more than a 15th or 20th of an

inch in diameter, yet there is not a point mentioned that admits

of doubt, except the precise structure of the branchial organ.

There is no opereulum. This animal is found at the roots of the

Lichina pygmea on rocks about three miles east of Exmouth,

often in company with Kellia rubra. When the animals were placed

in basins of water they always made their way out of them, and

fixed themselves to a dry spot, as is the case with many of the

Littorine, which almost constantly live in atmospheric air. This

curious and anomalous creature is entirely dissimilar to Velutina,

and its natural position is far removed from that genus.

TORNATELLIDZA.

Tornatella fasciata, Lamarck.

Voluta tornatilis, auctorum.

The following notes are from M. Philippi, Enum. Moll. Siciliz,

vol. 11. p. 143 :—

Animal not differing materially from Bulla. Colour white. An

oblong foot, a little longer than the shell, truncate in front and

auricled ; obtuse behind, carrying a small elongated narrow ar-

cuated operculum, with the muricidal character of the striz of

increment. The head is flat, divided from the foot by a deep

groove coalescing with the tentacula, anteally a little dilated,

*€ medio excisum?,” divided above by a longitudinal mesial furrow,

terminating posteally in two lanceolate lobes reflected on the

middle of the shell. Two small eyes in the middle of the head.

This description, as far as it goes, bears out our preliminary

observations as to natural position.

PYRAMIDELLID2.

This family forms an important section in the ranks of British

malacology, and consists of numerous species, which, though

many of them have long been known to our older conchologists,

have scarcely until very lately attracted the attention of con-

tinental naturalists in consequence of their mimuteness and the

difficulty of obtaining the animal for examination. The only

recent authors who have paid much attention to the malacology

of these interesting objects are the Rev. T. Lowe, M. Lovyén,

M. Philippi, and Prof. Forbes and Mr. Hanley.

The British genera comprise upwards of forty species, a third

of the animals of which I have examined, and think that detailed

accounts of them would be desirable and acceptable to many of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi.

450 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

the readers of the ‘ Annals.’ These species have run the gauntlet

through nearly the entire range of the British Gasteropodous

molluscan genera in search of a resting-place ; it is needless to

allude to these ancient and variable depositaries ; I will therefore

only mention the recent genera in which they appear to have

obtained that sort of improved provisional settlement, which is

usually the precursor, from the many malacological facts that

have been obtained, of a definitive natural position.

The more recent receptacles of these interesting objects are,

Mr. Lowe’s genus Parthenia, Doctor Fleming’s Odostomia,

M. Philippi’s Chemnitzia, and the Truncatella and Eulima of —

Risso, with M. Lovén’s Turbinella and Aclis. The admirable

manner in which Mr. Lowe has described the animal and illus-

trated his Parthenia, causes much regret that we must concur

with M. Philippi in not using this appellation in consequence of

the pre-occupation of the term. Though we believe Dr. Fleming’s

genus Odostomia has the priority of time, yet from the variable-

ness and instability of the principal conchological character, the

fold on the pillar, it cannot be maintained either generically or

as a group: for instance, the Odostomia interstincta has often the

fold, and often is without it ; the O. indistincta never has a tooth ;

the O. excavata is sometimes with and sometimes without it.

Many of the more elongated and turreted species are without a

fold ; nevertheless in some, for instance the O. acicula, the tooth

is present, and often wanting, as our cabinet will show ; therefore

the appellation of Odostomia to this tribe is incongruous and a

complete misnomer. The term cannot even be admitted as a sec-

tional arrangement, as it would separate individuals of the same

species, for example, the toothed interstincta and the edenticular

one ; on these accounts we are reluctantly obliged to decline the

use of the term. Besides, we believe that this fold or tooth has

had attributed to it far more generic value than it deserves : it

probably gives some support to the body as a point d’appui; but

the malacology of the animal, whether with or without it, affords

no corresponding variation. We therefore propose to adopt

M.D’Orbigny’s genus Chemnitzia for those species with or with-

out a tooth, smooth or plicated, many or few volutions, which

have as a component of their specific characters a moderately

long proboscis, not an internal one, which can be withdrawn or

hidden under, and again evolved from the tentacular veil. All

these species cannot be mistaken, as whatever may be the spe-

cialties of the animals, they have the apical one or two turns, re-

flected on the following descending one: this is a constant cha-

racter ; I have never met with a departure from it.

The next genus of this family is Hulima, which, though closely

allied to Chemnitzia, is nevertheless distinct in various points to

Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 45)

be mentioned. Then, M. Lovén’s Aclis next succeeds as a Pyra-

midellar genus, and only embraces one or two species. The

Truncatella of Risso, the animal of which has been described by

Mr. Lowe, will complete the British genera of the Pyramidellide,

and admit a small number of species which either become more

or less decollated, or have dome- or button-shaped apices.

As the above enumeration is not exactly im natural order, we

state that the genera will stand thus: Truncatella, Chemnitzia,

Eulima, Aclis, and Stylifer? They follow in natural order the

Conovulide and Tornatella, with, as we have already stated, the

lateral abutment of the Littorine, Trochi, Cerithia and Turri-

tell, and are followed by lanthine, Scalaria, Natica, Velutina,

and Laminaria, all of which having a recondite proboscis, form

the passage to Cerithiopsis and the Muricidal Canalifera. I have

only mentioned this rough section of natural order, which

perhaps may be modified, as a cursory view of the position of

this interesting tribe.

Truncatella, Risso.

T. Montagui, Lowe, Zool. Journ. vol. v. p. 209.

I have never seen the animal of T.:Montagui, the type, but it

fortunately has been observed by a most competent malacologist,

Mr. Lowe, who informs us that the animal has an extended bi-

lobed muzzle, two contractile, subconical, short, obtuse, divergent

tentacula, having sessile eyes a little above, but at the external

bases. The mantle has a collar as in Helix. A very short foot,

subtruncate in front, rounded behind, and by M. Deshayes’ ac-

count transversely divided in the sole. M. Philippi doubts this:

these characters are from the naturalist just named, as I have

not by me Mr. Lowe’s account in vol. v. Zool. Journ. Though

this species, by the elongated bilobed head, has alliance with the

Rissoa, it is by the divided foot—if that is so—much nearer to

the Conovulus bidentatus ; and by the sessile position of the eyes,

short, subconical tentacula, and simple corneous operculum, it

is connected so intimately with the Pyramidellar genus Hulima,

as to justify us in considering it and Conovulus one of the points

of passage to the genus Chemnitzia.

Chemnitzia, D’Orbigny.

Odostomia, auctorum.

It is unnecessary to insert the specific characters of the animal

of this genus ; they will be sufficiently collected from our nume-

rous descriptions ; but we cannot refrain from alluding to the

Rey. T. Lowe’s account of the animal of his genus Parthenia,

which is fully borne out by our notes, or rather it bears them

30*

452 Mr. W. Clark on the Conoyulide,

out, and to his prospective intimation, that “future observations

may warrant possibly the modification of the characters of Par-

thenia for the reception of the Turbo unidentatus of Montagu and

its allies.” The following notes will confirm the extreme saga~

city of this able malacologist.

Chemnitzia eulimoides, Hanley.

Turbo et Odostomia pallida, auct., fals6 Montagui.

Animal of six spiral turns; mantle plain ; foot short, truncate

in front, slightly auricled, but not emarginate or hollowed out

in the centre as in its congener below, Chemnitzia acuta, rounded

posteriorly and terminating suddenly in a short point; it is

powdered on its upper surface with pale gold-coloured minute

points, and in some specimens with sulphur-yellow dots ; beneath

the same colours prevail, though less intensely : it has a light cor-

neous, simple, not spiral, suboval operculum ; the head isa rather

short proboscidiform snout, marked on each side with a pale

yellow longitudinal line; the tentacula are short, flattened,

triangular, not pointed, and bevelled like an awl, setaceous, and

in some animals suffused with sulphur-yellow; each has also

a longitudinal line running between the bevels; the eyes are at

the internal points of the basally coalescing tentacula immersed

in the skin. The operculigerous lobe is inconspicuous, almost

obsolete, with scarcely a trace of lateral extensions.

In this species the minute branchial plume was found in the

usual position attached to the neck and mantle, no head-lappets, ~

with scarcely the rudiments of a veil; the anal pellets were ob-

served to be ejected from the right side; the male organe géné-

rateur was not seen. This species scarcely differs from C. acuta :

the variation is in colour, and in the anterior part of the foot

being less hollowed out. :

There are five or six varieties slightly differing in contour : their

principal habitat is at the back of the auricles of the Pecten oper-

cularis of the coralline zone, where they may be seen in clusters

of six to ten imbedded in animal mucus. This is a very common

species, and has long passed as the Turbo pallidus of Montagu,

but his type, which still exists, proves the error.

Chemniizia acuta.

Odostomia acuta, auctorum.

Animal spiral; ground colour white; mantle simple; foot

short, flake-white, in front deeply emarginate, so much so as at

times of full extension to present the appearance of a second

pair of short tentacula, rounding posteally to a point, with a

suboval corneous operculum on the posterior, scarcely to be ap-

«gael

Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellide. 453

preciated, operculigerous lobe. The head is proboscidiform,

marked with minute lead-colour blotches. Tentacula nearly

conjunctive at the bases, short, broad, awl-shaped, but not

pointed, setose ; eyes close together at their internal angles, not

on, but between them, not raised, but fixed on the surface skin ;

the tentacula have an intense white longitudinal line in the cen-

tre of each. To describe further would only be to repeat our

notes on C. eulimoides. It is rare at Exmouth, and inhabits the

coralline zone.

Chemnitzia unidentata.

Turbo unidentatus, Montagu.

Animal spiral, bluish hyaline white; mantle even with the

shell; head proboscidiform, occasionally extended beyond the foot,

bearing short, broad, awl-shaped, setose blunt tentacula, which

have a fine transparent line through their centres; the eyes are

within the internal bases, close together, not raised, fixed on the

connecting membrane. The foot is short, truncate, slightly

eared, but not in the least emarginate in front as in Chemnitzia

acuta, or even hollowed out like that of C. ewlimoides, rounded

posteriorly, sloping to a broad obtuse lance-shaped terminus,

and has on the posterior upper surface of a scarcely perceptible

operculigerous lobe, a light corneous, suboval, simply striated

operculum. The anterior portion of the sole of the foot is flake-

white, the posterior hyaline, with a fine longitudinal line only in

the centre of that part. The sole of the foot is divided from the

upper pedal disk by a shallow groove, giving the foot a labiated

aspect.

his species differs little from C. acuta; the foot not being

emarginate is the principal distinction, and the tentacula are

rather stronger and broader than in that species. Habitat

amongst the masses of Annelida and other animals imbedded in

old oyster-shells from the coralline zone.

Chemnitzia conoidea.

Odostomia conoidea, nonnull.

Animal inhabiting a spiral shell of eight volutions, lysine

bluish white throughout, slightly shot with flake-white cloudy

matter ; mantle plain ; head, a proboscidiform cloven muzzle re-

presenting a second pair of short tentacula ; mouth at the termi-

nation of the scission ; the true tentacula are subtriangular, flat,

bevelled, not very short, rounded at the tips, slightly setose ; the

eyes are very black, situated exactly at the internal bases of the

tentacula immersed in the skin, and so close to each other that a

hair can scarcely be laid between them: I never saw the eyes so

contiguous in any other molluscum. Foot large, rather long,

reo

454 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

membranous, gently reflected at the sides on itself, which reflex-

ion it in some measure retains on the march, largely concavely

arcuated in front, causing the auricles to be pointed, and gra-

dually tapers to a subtriangular termination. The usual oper-

culum of the tribe is carried on a simple lobe in an advanced

position nearly at the junction of the foot with the body. The

animal is vivacious, displays the eyes on the march, and makes

rapid progression; it is only obtained at Exmouth in the coral-

line zone, and is rare,

Chemniizia diaphana.

Rissoa? diaphana, R. glabra, Alder.

Jefreysia diaphana, nonuull.

Animal inhabiting a spiral shell of four and a half tumid vo-

lutions. Mantle pale yellow, even with the shell. The head is

short and flat, and so deeply cloven as to form two distinct flake-

white divergent spatulate lobes with the mouth at the angle of

the fissure ; these processes have the appearance of a pair of ten-

tacula, but the true ones are external to them, of hyaline flake-

white, not very slender nor pointed, and are rather longer than

the pseudo-tentacula. The eyes are large, black, placed very

far back on small, very little raised eminences, surrounded by a

lucid spot or circle issuing from the skin a little within the in-

ternal portion of the bases of the tentacula ; they are never ex-

posed, but always carried on the march within the shell, where,

from its hyaline nature, they can easily be seen. Foot rather

long, but not slender, auricled in front, gradually tapering to a

rounded point without any sort of caudal appendage, but has a

slight longitudinal medial line on the under surface: the usual

corneous operculum is placed at a little distance from the poste-

rior upper termination of a simple operculigerous lobe ; it is of

suboval form, pointed at one end and rounded at the other; it

has marked striz of increment proceeding from a minute apo-

physis which is the nucleus ; it is of very pale colour. We have

omitted to mention that the operculigerous lobe extends laterally

a trifle beyond the pedal disk, forming very narrow arcuated seg-

ments. ‘The whole of the foot beneath, as well as at the poste-

rior end above, is pale yellow, but the upper anterior portion

with the neck and head, from the mouth posteally, is marked

with excessively minute close-set red-brown points. The three

posterior volutions are occupied by the viscera, comprising an in-

tensely dark red-brown liver, which, with the ovarium between

the lobes, are very conspicuous through the tenuity of the shell.

The animal is not shy ; it shows the organs freely and marches

with vivacity ; it also swims and floats with perfect ease, as is

Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 455

usually the case with all the smaller and shorter Chemnitzie. We

have frequently taken it in small pools at Exmouth, in the lit-

toral zone, in company with C. rissoides.

In this species I see no departure from the generic charac-

ters of the tribe to invalidate its reception as one of the Chem-

nitzi@ ; there are only the specialties of individual animals. The

reflexion of the apical turn alone would almost have determined

me to allocate this species in Chemnitzia, but the examination

of the soft parts afforded such decisive proofs of its identity

with that genus, as to leave no alternative. A new genus and

specific appellation have lately been assigned to this object, which

I really think may be dispensed with; I cannot see the utility

of forming new genera to receive species which have already

provided for them suitable and characteristic generic receptacles.

This practice only adds useless matter to our already oyerbur-

thened annals. The present species has enjoyed two specific

names within a few years, but as it is ascertained to be the

Rissoa? diaphana of Alder, it will only be an act of justice to

that excellent malacologist to revert to his original appellation.

If this arrangement is acquiesced in, the O. diaphana of Mr. Jef-

freys im the‘ Annals,’ vol. ii. 8. 2. p. 330 (No. 11), quite a differ-

ent species, will require, as a Chemnitzia, a new specific name.

Chemnitzia rissoides.

Odostomia rissoides, nonnull.

Animal inhabiting a spiral pale horn-colour shell of four and a

half rather tumid volutions stamped with very fine lines of in-

crement. Mantle not produced beyond the margin of the shell.

Head short, flat, not grooved or cloven, gently arcuated at its

termination ; it issues between the foot, and in this species a ten-

tacular veil, which, with the tentacula, extends a little beyond

the foot; the veil is entire with a sweeping indentation which

resolves itself at the right and left angles into two very short,

broad, awl-shaped, bevelled, blunt tentacula, on which there is

an opake linear stripe from base to point ; they are hyaline, seta-

ceous, with the tips marked with a round opake white dot, which

in certain aspects give them a clavate appearance, and at the

under part they are aspersed with minute sulphur points; the

eyes are large, very black, imbedded in the skin a little below

the origin of the tentacula at their internal bases. The foot is

very short, strictly truncate in front, scarcely auricled, with a

very rounded posterior termination at half extension, but on the

march tapers to a lanceolate point ; it carries at a little distance

from the terminus of the pedal disk, on a simple operculigerous

lobe, a slightly arcuated, suboyal, hght horn-coloured operculum,

456 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

which has its columellar edge raised and reflected outwardly

throughout its length, as in Chemnitzia diaphana, the nucleus

being at the centre of the pillar edge, from whence the striz of

increment radiate conspicuously to the outer margin. The foot,

both above and below, the body generally, and the neck and head,

are of a rather opake white, sprinkled not very thickly but irre-

gularly with bright sulphur minute points.

The animal is lively, moves with celerity, displays the organs,

and swims on its back. It is an inhabitant of the finer algee of

the pools of the lower levels of the littoral zone at Exmouth, in

considerable abundance. Mrs. Gulson, a lady naturalist at that

place, first made me acquainted with this species, by kindly con-

signing some specimens to my examination. It is a most poly-

morphous species, as out of nearly 100 specimens scarcely two

are alike, varying in tumidity, length, contour and colour ; indeed.

every 100 yards of coast appears to have its peculiar variety.

Chemnitzia plicata.

Turbo et Odostomia plicata, auctorum.

The animal throughout is pale frosted yellow, mhabiting a

spiral shell of six or seven slightly raised volutions. Mantle sim-

ple. The head is a long, flat muzzle, with a circular, terminal,

entire, compressed disk, issuing between a tentacular veil and

the foot, and can be. extended of concurrent length with the

latter organ. The tentacula are triangular, bevelled, broad, flat,

rather longer than in its congeners of the same size, and terminate

in rounded sublanceolate points ; the eyes are imbedded in the

skin at the internal bases, but not quite so close together as m

some other species. Foot short, truncate in front, slightly notehed

in the centre, labiated, rounded behind at rest ; somewhat elon-

gated, though not much pointed on the march; carries the very

hight horn-coloured operculum of suboval form, with oblique striz

of growth, on a simple upper lobe advanced to nearly the junc-

tion of the foot with the body. The foot has an inconspicuous

central longitudinal line on the sole.

It inhabits in sufficient abundance the littoral zone at Ex-

mouth, but I believe it also inhabits the lamimarian and coralline

districts.

Chemnitzia rufa, auctorum.

Parthenia, Melania, et Odostomia rufa, nonnull.

Animal inhabiting a shell of fourteen flat plicated yolutions

with interstitial short transverse lines; the general aspect as to

colour is pale azure hyaline, irregularly aspersed with snow-colour

opake flakes. The head or muzzle proceeds from the coalescing

Tornatellidz, and Pyramidellide. 457

tentacular membrane, forming a sort of head-veil to a little be-

yond the foot ; it is long, flat, and terminates in two arcuated

lobes with a wide central indentation between them; the mouth

is not quite at the extremity of the head. The tentacular veil

originating in the basal coalition of those organs is entire, and

diverges into two very short, flat, broad, bevelled, subtriangular

tentaculiform. processes rounded on the tips, on each of which

there are about nine intense white subcircular minute flakes ; the

eyes are not on the triangular bases of the tentacula, but a little

posterior to their origin, imbedded in the skin of the anterior

base of the neck exactly central ; that is, it can scarcely be appre-

ciated if the inclination be external or mternal. The foot is large,

moderately long, auricled in front, bevelled to a very fine edge, and

when in the full extension of march tapers to a point, when at

rest it is rounded ; it is flat, of thin texture, of a pale blue hya-

line colour suffused with opake snow-white matter ; it carries on

a simple scarcely raised operculigerous lobe, situate quite at the

middle, or at the junction of the pedicle of the foot with the

body, an oblong-oval light corneous operculum, with a depressed

point as a nucleus, from which oblique striz of increment pro-

ceed. The branchiz, buccal apparatus, and the organs of repro-

duction were not seen, as the shells could not be destroyed, and

it is probable that their minuteness would have caused an attempt

to detect them to end in failure. We are therefore in the dark

whether the tongue is spinous or unarmed, as is the long flat

lingual riband in the cylindrical recondite proboscis of the

Eulime.

There is no tooth on the columella of this species, as in most

of the preceding ones, excepting the C. diaphana ; but there are

sometimes within the aperture of the ultimate volution one or

two minute denticles, as in Conovulus denticulatus, and we have

the C. acicula with a decided pillar fold; these columellar ap-

pendages cannot at all be depended on from their instability and

variableness ; they may serve as a kind of mark to distinguish one

species from another conchologically, but even that index fails

when the species is sometimes with and sometimes without the

denticle.

This is a rare animal on the Devon coasts, but we have taken

several at Exmouth in the coralline zone ; it is by no means shy,

marching with vivacity, and allowing a good examination.

Chemnitzia spiralis.

Melania, Turbinella, et Odostomia spiralis, auct.

Animal oceupying a spiral shell of four flat volutions. Mantle

even. The colour in all parts is hyaline white, delicately suffused -

458 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

with snow-white points of several magnitudes : the head is a mo-

derately long muzzle, flat, plain, rounded in front ; it issues from

the tentacular membrane, and is placed between it and the foot,

with which it is of concurrent length; on the march sometimes

one and sometimes the other is in advance, but the tentacula

always reach beyond the head, which only very rarely, by an ex-

traordinary exertion, is extended to the tentacula: I mention this

because I have seen the animal figured with the muzzle as long

as the tentacula, which is an unnatural posture, and it is never

carried so on the march; the mouth is beneath. The tentacula

occupy the extent of the membrane from which they originate,

coalescing at their bases, and diverging greatly to their points ;

they are short, flat, broad, bevelled, triangular, blunt, setose, with

a snow-white line from base to point, and a round intense flake-

white dot at their tips, which give them the aspect of being ela-

vate ; the eyes are large, black, placed on the skin at the internal

bases of the tentacular bifurcation. The foot is slightly auricled,

and sinuated on each side so as to make a gradual central inden-

tation ; it is rather broad, perfectly round posteally at half exten-

sion, but in full march it tapers to a moderately pointed. lan-

ceolate termination, carrying on a plain upper lobe a suboval,

light corneous finely striated simple operculum... The animal is

active, and shows its points sans fagon. It inhabits at Exmouth

the coralline, laminarian, and the lowest littoral levels. It scarcely

differs from C. rissoides, except in being white instead of speckled

with yellow, and in the foot being sinuated in front instead of

truncate. There is usually a fold on the pillar.

Chemnitzia interstincta.

Turbo et Odostomia interstincta, Mont. et auct.

Animal inhabiting a flat subcylindrical shell of six to seven

volutions ; it is white throughout. Mantle rather fleshy around

the margin of the aperture ; head narrow, cloyen, with exceed-

ingly short, strong, rather flat, setaceous, very obtusely pointed

tentacula ; the eyes are very distinct at their internal bases, not

in the least raised; foot very small, short, and does not extend

beyond the basal volution, truncate in front, moderately pointed

behind, carrying on its upper surface a minute light corneous

simply striated operculum. It inhabits the coralline zone, lurk-

ing in the crevices of the Annelida, in old bivalve shells. The

species now described is the variety with the subrotund volutions,

and of larger growth than its slender subcylindrical congener

with the flat angular sutures, which possibly may be distinct ;

but it is probable I may meet with the animal. ‘This species is

frequently without the fold; we have many such in our cabinet.

Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide. 459

The closely congeneric species, the C. indistincta, is always with-

out the denticle. It inhabits plentifully the coralline zone.

Chemnitzia nitidissima.

Turbo nitidissimus, Montagu et auctorum.

Though the animal of this elegant minute shell remains un-

discovered, still the version of its apical turns on the succeeding

volution is so excellent and faithful a characteristic of the Chem-

nitzie, of which I am not aware of an instance of failure, that I

am induced without hesitation to consider this species as a mem-

ber of that genus, and I confidently expect when the animal is

déterré, it will support me in the step I have taken. This cha-

racter, which I think of great value as a conchological aid, is

far preferable to the unstable columellar fold.

Chemnitzia unica.

Turbo unicus, Montagu et auctorum,

The animal of this species still remains undiscovered, yet I

confidently expect to detect it, as I know its habitat, and have

taken several live shells, though they were not detected amongst

the debris of marine matters until collapse had come on. I am

inclined to think that the minute reflected apex, which I consider

one of the best conchological characteristics of the Chemnitzie,

and is in live specimens apparent under the microscope, will bear

me out in the present allocation ; the shells when adult vary from

seven to nine volutions, and at Exmouth the animal dwells in

the central levels of the littoral zone.

Chemnitzia Gulsone (un. s.), nobis.

C. testa tenuis, levis, anfractibus quinque cylindrico-tumidis,

subobliquis. Apertura elongato-ovalis, peripheria integra,

tenui, paulum reflexa, ad externum labium leviter constricta.

Sutura simplex. Apex rotundato-obtusus, subreflexus. Color

albus, vel pallide luteus. Axis ;5, diameter 3, uncie. Ha-

bitat prope ostia Iscee Danmoniorum. Animal ignotum.

I deposit in this genus a minute and elegant species, which

appears unaccountably not to have been noticed. I am imformed

by Mr. Jeffreys, an excellent conchological authority, who has

very lately looked over my cabinet, that it is unpublished, and

has probably escaped the attention of the learned authors of the

‘ British Mollusca.’ Mr. Barlee, who also examined the shells, a

very competent authority, assured me that he concurred in this

opinion. Under these circumstances I considered it a para-

mount duty, as a faithful knight of this branch of natural history,

to fly to the rescue, and I hope by the aid of my good lance to

460 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

convert the undeserved neglect of this rare object into an imperish-

able renown, by giving it, for a specific appellation, the name of

a lady at Exmouth, who has devoted her leisure to the cultivation

of natural history, and by her illustrations and discoveries in the

departments of algology and conchology has done much to pro-

mote the advancement of science. May more of our fair country-

women follow her example! These pursuits not only delight and

adorn their votaries, but they add new facts and new discoveries

to our stock ; it is only by the exertions of the many, distributed

over the face of the land, that novelties are brought to our know-

ledge. The harvest is not yet gathered in, and the lady who

discovers a new species gains an immortality co-extensive with

the existing order of nature. I refrain to add to this simple

acknowledgement of rare merit, lest I should invade those re-

tiring sensibilities, which are always the concomitants of true

science.

This elegant shell, of five and a half rather tumid volutions,

has much the contour of some of the subelongated species. I have

httle doubt that it is a true Chemnitzia; it is therein deposited

until the knowledge of the animal shall determine its position.

I invite naturalists sedulously to search for it. It is a rare spe-

cies: I possess three perfect specimens. The characteristic ob-

tuse, yet reflected apex, has induced me to place it amongst its

congeners of similar apical configuration, which is almost pecu-

har to the Pyramidellide. I believe that Janthina is the only other

genus that has something of a similar structure, but in it the

apex presents rather a distorted irregularity than a true reflexion ;

but whether this is so or not, the connecting characters between

Lanthina and Chemnitzia are of little value.

Having concluded the notes on the Chemnitzia, I have only to

remark on the singular sameness of the descriptions ; indeed it is

difficult to divest oneself of the idea that all of them appertain

to the same animal. I may have generalized at the expense of

destroying the identity of each species, by omitting the delicate

particular variations, by which alone objects so similar can be

distinguished malacologically, especially by the young student.

The Rey. T. Lowe, in the 6th vol. p. 511, Old Series, of the

‘Annals of Natural History,’ appears, im constituting the cha-

racters of his Parthenia, our Chemnitzia, only to have had the

corroborating aid of a single congeneric species, the Turbo uni-

dentatus of Montagu, from which he anticipitated the possibility

that future investigations would require some modification of the

characters to render the genus more inclusive. The present

notes of many additional species of this tribe may perhaps sup-

ply the elements of a slight alteration in his diagnoses, which are

so very correct as to embrace the whole tribe; indeed the only

Tornatellidze, and Pyramidellide. 461

addition, if even it is required, would be to state, that in some of

the Chemnitzie the basal conjunction of the tentacula produces

a slight veil or membrane under which the proboscidal muzzle

issues. Mr. Lowe writes, “ pallio ecanaliculato ;” M. Lovén says,

“processus pallii dexter canaliculatus.” I have not observed this

canal in any of the species ; it may exist, and from its minuteness

have escaped detection, or be supposititious, from the effect of

the various changes in the posture of the animal.

The following and some other species of minor note belong to

Chemnitzia: Turbinella albella, Loven; Odostomia turrita, Hanley ;

Turbo nivosus, Mont.; T. insculptus, T. sandvicensis ; Helix are-

naria, Mont.; O. fenestrata, O. excavata, O. scalaris; T. elegan-

tissimus, Mont.; O. scille, O. acicula, O. formosa, O. affinis, O.

clavula, Rissoa? opalina, &c. &c.

Eulima, Risso.

This genus is in close alliance with Chemnitzia, but is distinct

in several points, and shows a nearer approach to the Muricidal

tribes by its proboscis strictly ‘‘ recondenda,” which has a very

long, flat, unarmed tongue, and by the short tentacula conically

tapering, not being flat and triangular as in Chemnitzia, with less

approach to coalition at their bases, in the skin of which the eyes

are exactly medially fixed. The anatomy of the minute Chem-

nitzie is, 1 believe, unknown ; a comparison cannot be made with

Eulima ; we therefore only mention that in it there is an exces-

sively long vas deferens or epididymis ; we have dissected many

of the E. polita, but never found in the proboscis, or lingual

riband, the least. appearance of spinous processes. It is probable

that the buccal apparatus of all the Chemnitzie are destitute of

the spinous tongue. The conchological alliance of this genus

with Chemnitzia is excellent, as it has the same inversion of the

apical volutions.

Eulima polita, auctorum.

Eulima nitida, auctorum.

Eulima distorta, auctorum.

Animal of twelve to sixteen spiral turns, inhabiting a white,

highly polished, porcellanous, conically tapering, subulate shell ;

mantle white, fleshy, fully lining the aperture, but there is no

reflexion or extension of it to account for the perfect glabrous

aspect. Head moderately large, flattish, not much produced ;

mouth below, vertically cloven ; the tentacula are short, conical,

pointed, nearly united at the bases, diverging gradually to their

terminations ; the basal halves are pure white, the summital por-

tions yellow or orange, sometimes of a greenish yellow ; the eyes

are large, and when the animal marches generally lie under the

462 Mr. W. Clark on the Conovulide,

anterior margin of the aperture, but from its tenuity and lustre

are easily observed; they are very rarely exserted beyond the

limits of the shell, and are fixed at the centres of the bases of the

tentacula; they are mounted on minute orange-coloured emi-

nences. The foot is small, short, seldom extended beyond the

basal whorl, truncate and auricled anteriorly, very moderately

acuminated behind ; the sole in front is separated from the upper

skin by a groove, forming double labia, and carries on the oper-

culigerous lobe a thin, light horn-coloured flexible suboval ob-

liquely striated operculum ; the anterior upper margin of the

foot is bordered by two linear segments of a circle with the con-

vexity outwards, but indented in the middle, of a bright orange-

yellow, but these colours intensely marked are only observable in

adult specimens, the younger. ones being white; it has been

omitted to state, that several portions of the foot are more or less

tinctured with orange-yellow. The verge of this species springs

under the right tentaculum; it is rather long, pale yellow, flat

and strap-shaped for two-thirds, of its length, and at the end it

becomes more spread and faleate, with two short orange-coloured

stripes at the terminus, where the orifice is placed. The testis

is an elongated oval yellowish lobe, situate in the posterior volu-

tions, and communicating with the verge by a long wrinkled

tortuous filiform vas deferens or epididymis, like that of Buc-

cinum undatum ; it is at least 23 inches, or three times the length

of the shell. The tongue is also of extraordinary length, flat,

strap-shaped, and without a spinous armature. A single branchial

plume in the usual place, small, narrow, of twelve to fifteen short

coarse strands, with an arterial or branchial vein in the centre ;

indeed we are not quite sure that the plume is not double; the

colour is pale drab. . We have not observed an incipient fold of

the mantle, but whether it be there or not, we have sufficient evi-

dence of an approach to the Muricidal tribes; and after, in another

memoir, we have given some notes on Scalaria, Coriocella, Ve-

lutina and Natica, our scheme of natural order from the Bullide

to the Muricidal families will be sufficiently developed.

It is scarcely doubtful that the E. nitida is a mere variety of

the type, E. polita, and the two varieties of H. distorta are the

young. The E. polita is lively, not at all shy, and inhabits the

coralline zone at Exmouth in abundance. The other acknow-

ledged British species are the E. subulata and E. bilineata, but

their distinctness admits of doubt, and it is by no means certain

that when the animals are better known, some of the more polished

elongated Chemnitzie may not be transferred to the Eulime.

Aclis (n. g.), Loven.

This genus contains only two very rare British species, the

Tornatellidee, and Pyramidellidee. M 463

Turbo ascaris of Turton and the A. supranitida of 8. Wood ; the

animal of neither has, I believe, occurred to a British observer’;

we earnestly request the discoverer of either to carefully examine

and cummunicate his notes, as the animal requires further inves-

tigation before its position is permanently settled. It is doubtful

if the Turbo ascaris of Turton ought to enter M. Lovén’s genus;

however, as it is only an ad-interim deposit, we give his generic

diagnoses :—

- Animal slender; head not proboscidiform ; tentacula slender,

cylindrical, somewhat inflated, approximating at the bases, at

which points the eyes are immersed and externally inclined ;

there is a long, strong, and recondite proboscis ; tongue simple? ;

the upper lobe of the foot is divided from the sole, which is nar-

row and produced. The operculigerous lobe is large, differing

in shape on each side; the right one is the largest, with three to

four plications ; the left forms a single rounded lobe, posteally

produced into a fold. The sole of the foot is tongue-shaped,

and anteally truncate. Operculum? Shell turreted, rough or

pitted, having numerous volutions furnished with elevated spiral

striz or sharp ridges. Aperture oval.

Though this genus appears to have several connecting cha-

racters with the two preceding ones, the above generic characters

are so very distinct im many particulars, that it is unnecessary

to make any comparative observations. The discovery of the

animal of our Turbo ascaris will clear up doubts.

- Stylifer, Broderip.

We have hesitated to include this genus as one of the pyrami-

dellar tribes, yet it would be difficult to find a more suitable

position, at least for the present ; we have however our suspicions,

that when the proboscidal structure is made known and the

reproductive organs, it may possibly pass to the vicinity of the

Natice or Velutine; at present however we may observe, that

the conical tentacula and external position of the eyes remove

it from the Bullide and Conovuli: as a Pyramidella, it will be

the only species without an operculum ; but if the tongue is un-

armed, that would be an approximation to Eulima. The case

is surrounded with difficulties only to be removed by a more ex-

tended investigation of the animal: we strongly recommend it to

the attention of naturalists: I have in the last thirty years ex-

amined hundreds of various species of Hehini, in vain, for this

rare animal.

All that is known of it is due to the assiduous researches of

the learned authors of the ‘ British Mollusca.” We refer with

pleasure to this valuable work, which has supplied us with many

interesting facts ; indeed we may add, that thé votaries of this

464 On the Conovulide, Tornatellide, and Pyramidellide.

fascinating branch of natural history will receive both pleasure

and information by consulting its pages.

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

WitiraM Crark.

Postscript.—I have just taken from the coral zone of the

South Devon coast, at Exmouth, in thirteen fathoms water, the

rare Megathyris cistellula of the ‘ British Mollusca,’ the Tere-

bratula seminulum? Philippi, which I believe has not been found

so far south in the United Kingdom, except, fide Turtoni, in Tor-

bay; I am sure that Professor Forbes and Mr. Hanley will feel

pleasure in the corroboration of the correctness, in this instance,

of Dr. Turton’s habitat: see the note in the ‘ British Mollusca,’

vol. ii. p. 362. I have had on several occasions personal inter-

course with Dr. Turton, and became the original purchaser of

his collection of British shells, which, during my temporary

secession from malacological pursuits, passed into Mr. Jeffreys’s

possession ; Dr. Turton also did me the honour of the dedication

of his Manual of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca. Under

these circumstances, I consider it to be my duty, to say, in re-

spect to the note referred to, that I am confident my old friend

never intentionally led us into error ; nor do Professor Forbes and

Mr. Hanley state otherwise. The fact is, that Dr. Turton was a

man of great simplicity, and so far from age giving an increase

of caution, it appears, with him, to have had a contrary effect ; if

it were necessary, I could relate several curious and laughable

stories of his being duped by the frauds of crafty shell-dealers.

Whilst I admit that Dr. Turton lent too credulous an ear to the

impositions of unscrupulous communicators, which has impaired

our dependence on the habitats of various doubtful testacea re-

corded in his ‘ Conchological Dictionary,’ I trust I have cleared

the memory of my friend, to whom British conchology is much

indebted for his care and nurture, from every suspicion of gross

and indesinent error: we must not forget that Dr. Turton and

the excellent Montagu fanned the flame of this branch of natu-

ral history when almost extinct, and its supporters were few and

far between. .

The present shell is quite fresh, with the dried animal in it ;

it is of subquadrate form, pale brown colour, much more com-

pressed than the Shetland specimens, and has the mesial groove

more distinctly developed ; still it is only a variety of the M. cis-

tellula, which M. Philippi states to be subject to much variation

of outline. Axis et diameter 4, uncie.

Note.—I withdraw for the present my notes on the Fusus

Branscombi, inserted in the December ‘ Annals’ for 1849, p.424.

Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alga. Slap

~ XL.—On the Hairs of marine Alge and their development.

By Dr. Roperr Caspary.

[With three Plates. |

Tue following observations, which by no means exhaust their’

subject, are destined to direct the attention of botanists to one

“ati of marine algology, which up to this time has scarcely

een noticed, viz. the characters of the hairs of the Seaweeds.

A person, who from other parts of botany knows how much

attention is paid to the external covering of plants, as well by

the physiologist as by the merely descriptive botanist, and enters

upon marine algology with the expectation that the external

covering here will be the more scrupulously noticed, as every-

thing is treated with the microscope, will find himself totally

disappointed. I need scarcely observe, that in other parts of

botany even the recognition of the species often depends upon

the hairs ; I mention only the genera Myosotis, Leontodon, Oro-

banche, Polypodium, &c., and that none of the better books ever

fail to notice them. Many of the marine Algz have a very

peculiar external covering, which will, I trust, before long not

only be found of importance to the physiologist, as it partly

already has been, but also to the descriptive botanist in

establishing striking characters for the recognition of genera

and species. By some of my friends to whom I have mentioned

the importance of the hairs in marine Algze, the objection has

been raised, that they are not essential. But what is essential ?

Without entermg upon metaphysical speculations, I trust that

the reader will agree with me, that everything in a plant is

essential, which under regular and ordinary circumstances is

always produced by it. But if this is the explanation of the

notion of essential as far as a botanist wants it, then the hairs

of the marine Alge are no longer to be overlooked or to be

treated as inessential, as every plant which is not taken from

high-water mark or a very exposed situation, but from a sheltered

pool or deeper water, will invariably, if hairs at all are produced

by it, exhibit them. I beg to observe, that the following ob-

servations were all made on living plants and with sea-water.

Those who would criticise them must not judge from dry spe-

cimens, to which in describing Algz recourse should be had

only in utter want of fresh ones, from reasons so obvious that I

need not to state them. Descriptions and representations not

taken from the living plant are in algology of no value whatever

to the physiologist, and of very little indeed to the systematic

botanist.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 31

466 Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Algae.

Harvey calls the hairs of Seaweeds either by this name, see

‘Manual,’ 1849, p. 31, or “fibres,” l. c. p. 71, or “filaments,”

I. c. p. 12. We would propose that the term “filament” be

banished altogether from algology, as having already in phe-

nogamous botany a fixed signification; particularly as it is used

in algology not only in one signification, but, what is scarcely

credible, in four; signifying, as mentioned, first, “hair,” 1. ¢.

p- 12; secondly, “stem,” as in the Confervee, /. c. p. 198, which

Kiitzing with a very good name calls “trichoma”; thirdly,

“strings of cells placed end to end,” forming in the stem only

a component part and not being isolated as such, /. c. p. 146;

fourthly, “elongated single cells,” as in Codium tomentosum,

‘Phycol. Brit.’ t. 93, ‘Manual, p. 193. What good can be ex-

pected from such an indefinite signification of a term, particularly

im science, where clearness of expression is the first condition ?

The expression “fibre,” which is also used for signifying the

hairs of Seaweeds, is equally to be rejected. A “fibre” is in

other parts of botany an elongated cylindrical or flattened body

of no cellular texture, but simply consisting of solid cellulose,

as the spiral fibre, &e. In analogy with this signification, I

propose to restrict the term in algology for such thin, elongated,

solid, more or less cylindrical bodies, not having cellular texture,

as are e. g. found in the genus Schizosiphon, Kiitz. (see ‘Sp.

Alg, p. 327, ‘Phye. Gen.’ p. 233), where the sheaths split into

such long, thin, often curled and spirally twisted bodies, probably

composed of gelatine. The term “ hair,” finally, is im other parts

of botany applied to “cells of soft thin walls, attached to the

external surface of the plant, of different form or arrangement”

(see Schleiden’s ‘ Wissenschaftliche Botanik,’ i. p. 258) ; and this

signification of the term “ hair” is entirely that which we attribute

to the word in algology, although with this addition, that such

bodies bear no fruit or antheridia, nor are threads of fixation.

After having thus fixed the signification of “ hair,” we shall give

a general survey of the sorts of hairs we have examined, and then

describe their form and development in the individual plants.

The following table shows the kinds of hairs we have found.

I. Hairs of one cell ;

1. Single ones: Callithamnium Daviesii. [We quote the names

according to Harvey’s ‘ Manual,’ and omit for the sake of

brevity the name of the author. |

2. Many placed in an irregular whorl at the junctions of two

cells of the stem: Ceramium rubrum, strictum, nodosum,

flabelligerum, acanthonotum, ciliatum.

tt i

Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alga. 467

II. Hairs composed of many cells :

1. Undivided :

A. Single ones: Sphacelaria cirrhosa.

B. Placed in tufts of 5-16: Chorda filum and lomentaria ;

Punctaria plantaginea ; of 4-5: Leathesia tuberiformis ;

in the axils of the branchlets: Cladostephus spongiosus,

Sphacelaria scoparia; in an undefined number at the

conceptacles : Cystoseira granulata.

2. Divided, dichotomously : Rhodomela subfusea ; Polysipho-

nia urceolata, jibrosa, nigrescens; in the conceptacles amongst

the antheridia: Cystoseira granulata.

We turn now to the description of the hairs in each plant.

The hairs in Callithamnium Daviesii are very long, cylindrical,

consisting of one cell, rounded at the apex, without a nucleus or

granular contents, but towards the apex (Pl. XVI. fig. 10) there is

in younger hairs a small portion of a slimy, not granular matter,

fillmg out the whole breadth of the hair. The hair is produced

here and there at the apex of the cells of the stem (see fig. 10,

which Fepreaenis a branch of Callithamnium Daviesti with two

hairs). Their length is : 0:1094; 0:0474; 0:0712 of a French

Ra line. I did not find any hairs on other species of

Callithamnium, i.e. on Call. Rothii B. purpureum, polycarpum,

Turneri, and two other species. Therefore, and as the nucleus

in Call. Daviesii is a free one in the apex of the cells, whilst the

other Callithamnia just named have the nucleus attached to

the middle of the wall of the cell, I doubt whether this species

rightly holds its place in the genus Callithamnium. It would

be desirable to make it a point for observation, whether Call.

Daviesii has fayelle and tetraspores: I myself have seen neither,

but in March and April of this year plenty of simple globular

spores.

we which are almost entirely like those of Callithamnium

Daviesii, but standmg in whorls round the stem, where two

cells join, occur in six species of Ceramium enumerated above,

which I have examined in a living state. But probably all the

species of the genus will exhibit such hairs, if searched for.

They are cylindrical, with a rounded apex, without granular -

contents or nucleus, but showing in a young state here and

there heaps of a not granular slime, which in the adult hair is

only found at the apex in a small quantity. Ceramium rubrum,

when it is uninjured, exhibits these hairs particularly numerous

on the apices of the branches; some branches are so covered

with them, that they look like brushes. Cer. flabelligerum, acan-

thonotum and ciliatum have such hairs besides the spines, but

31*

468 Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alge.

more numerous on not quite young parts of the branches, than

on the apices. Pl. XV. fig. 1 represents a point of a branch of Cer.

ciliatum, which shows as yet only spines on the back, and three

hairs between them, here and there dotted with portions of slime.

Fig. 3 exhibits such a hair of Cer. rubrum, and fig. 24, Pl. XVIL. a

point of a branch of Cer. rubrum, seen with a moderate power. The

length of the hairs is : 0°1395"; 01566”; 0:1272". Todine

colours the contents dark brown, but not the membrane. Dif-

ferent and not to be confounded with these hairs, are little

threads of fixation, sent out at the nodes at the basis of the stem,

consisting of a single row of cells without granular contents, here

and there branched. Fig. 2 represents such threads of fixation

produced by one of the nodes at the base of a specimen of Cer.

ciliatum. 1 saw these threads of fixation also on Cer. acantho-

notum.

In Sphacelaria cirrhosa, a single hair is formed near the point

of the branches on the upper part of one of the cells; it is un-

divided, but consists of about nine or ten cells and is closely

appressed to the branch. The length of the single cells in these

hairs is : 0°1534" ; 0-:0886”; 0-:0686” ; 0:0339" ; 0-0261". It

is very interesting to see it in its different stages of growth.

The topmost cell of a young branch forms several protuberances,

two or three thick and rounded, but one thin and pointed.

Fig. 6 represents a point of a branch with three protuberances.

The highest and thickest, a, becomes the continuation of the

axis of the stem ; c, a side branch, and 8, a hair. None of these

protuberances are as yet separated by a partition-wall from the

cell which produced them. But this partition-wall is finally

formed, the hair lengthens now and is quite full of grayish or

brownish granular contents. Then at the point of it begins

first to appear a division-wall or several, as in fig. 5, where

the interior of the young hair exhibits at the point three division-

walls, but the et of each of these divisions is still filled with

granular contents. These separate finally from the division-

walls and become the centre of the growth of the cell, sending

out threads of slime to and along the wall of it, as seen in fig. 4,

in the fifth and fourth cell from the point; then by degrees the

cell lengthens more and more, the threads of slime disappear,

and in the middle of the cell alone is found a small heap of

grains, of which I had no opportunity of deciding if it is attached

to the wall or free. Fig. 4 represents an almost mature hair,

showing all the stages of the growth of the cells. The single,

lateral, appressed hair in Sphacelaria cirrhosa affords a good

specific character.

In Chorda filum and lomentaria, and in Punctaria plantaginea,

are scattered over the whole frond tufts of hairs, having about

Pe ee ae ee 8

Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alga. 469

sixteen cells, each tuft containing from five to fifteen hairs,

These hairs are nearly cylindrical, a little attenuated towards

the point, having in Chorda lomentaria the length of 0:5040",

0: 5070", 0°5427"; the single cells measuring, 0° 0629",

0:0500", 0:0353", 0°0425". Fig. 13 represents a hair of

Chorda lomentaria: those of Chorda filum and Punctaria planta-

ginea are exactly similar. The undermost two or three cells con-

tain brownish grains; the other cells in Punctaria plantaginea

contained only in the middle some grains, and those of Chorda

Jilum a roundish mass of slimy matter, a nucleus, attached to the

wall in the middle of the cells; as the figure shows.

In Leathesia tuberiformis, tufts of undivided long hairs are

found, slightly tapering to the point ; each tuft containing from

three to five hairs, and each hair from seventeen to eighteen cells.

Fig. 11 represents a hair of Leathesia tuberiformis. As I had

only an opportunity of examining young plants of {—} inch in

diameter, I found the hairs not yet quite come to maturity.

Each hair proceeds from the uppermost cell of a little string of

cells, consisting of about three or four globular cells, having

brown grains attached to their walls. I found the undermost

cells of the hair to be the smallest and their walls scarcely re-

cognisable, They were entirely filled with colourless grains and

acolourless mucus. The upper three-quarters of the hair showed

clearly defined cells, each bearing in the middle attached to the

wall a nucleus of granular slime, from which threads ramify over

the whole wall, sometimes anastomosing. Fig. 16 represents a

cell with its nucleus and threads of slime. Iodine hardly colours

the walls of the cells of the hair, but the nucleus with its net-

work of slime is coloured dark brown and is brought very clearly

to light by iodine. The length of the whole hair was : 02950 ;

0-2320; and of the single cells in it : 0'0188 ; 0:0180; 0: 0354;

0305.

The hairs of Sphacelaria scoparia are not like those of Spha-

celaria cirrhosa, single, or protruding laterally from the stem,

but are found in tufts of three to four in the axils of the spine-

like branchlets. To save space, I have not given a figure of a

whole. branch, with its hairs in the axils of the branchlets.

The hairs are long, undivided, consisting of many cells. Pl. XVI.

fig. 9 represents one. The undermost short cells are quite filled

with granular colourless matter; the upper, longer cells contain

this only in the middle as a little heap, but I had no opportu-

nity of ascertaining whether it is free or attached to the wall.

Pl. XVI. fig. 12 represents the point of a branch of Sphace-

laria scoparia: ais the point of the main-branch ; 4 is the point of

a branchlet, and between the two in the axil at ¢ are four young

hairs, consisting of only one cell, filled with colourless granular

470 Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alge.

matter, and not yet separated by a partition-wall from the mother-

cell, This and the walls of the cells of the hair however soon

make their appearance, and from the internal heap of grains, as

a centre, the cells grow in length at both ends.

In Cladostephus spongiosus, also in the axils between the

branches and their branchlets, are found tufts of three or four

hairs, which are undivided, slightly tapering to a blunt point,

containing from eleven to fourteen cells. The development of

these hairs is very interesting. Fig. 7 represents a branch with

four mature hairs in the axil between the main-branch and its

branchlet. The undermost cells contain granular substance,

slightly tinged with grayish brown. The uppermost contain

granular, colourless substance only im the middle and attached

to the wall. If touched with iodine, the heap of granules attached

to the wall loses almost entirely its granular appearance, and

looks like a solid dark brown coloured mass of slime and iodine ;

a network of little threads of slime, coloured brown, proceeding

from the slimy nucleus, makes its appearance, which is invisible

before the application of iodine. Fig. 8 represents one cell with

this network of slime-threads. The young hairs appear first as

protuberances in the axil between the branch and branchlet.

Fig. 14 shows a point of a branch of Cladostephus spongiosus :

bis the main-branch, a the branchlet, and between both are two

hairs, as yet protuberances, filled with brownish grains and not

yet separated by a partition-wall from the cell from which they

proceed. Fig. 15 shows also the point of a branch, which exhibits

in its axil four hairs in a more developed state. They are already

separated from the mother-cell by a partition-wall, and the walls

of their own cells are about to make their appearance, beginning

from the point, as the one hair at the right-hand side shows

already at its point such a division-wall. The young cells in

the hair are quite filled with granular substance, but this soon

separates from the division-walls, and the cell growing from the

heap of granules in both directions in length, bears it finally

only in the middle, whilst it sends out along the walls of the

cell the threads of slime above mentioned.

Cystoseira granulata has at the aperture of the conceptacles a

thick tuft of undivided hairs, which partly consist of colourless,

empty cells, being from 0-0648-0°0768”" long, partly of very

small cells, the walls of which are covered with tate grains.

The latter sort of hairs is found more in the interior of the

aperture, the first sort near its mouth. Fig. 23 represents a

point of one hair of the interior part of the aperture, showing

cells, the length of which is only 13-2 times as large as their

breadth, and bearing brown grains on their walls. The cells of

such a hair measured in length : 0-0113!" ; 0-:0266"; 00202";

Dr. R. Caspary on the Hairs of marine Alge. 471

0:0195". The interior of the cavity of the conceptacle shows

amongst the antheridia and spores forked or simple hairs, con-

sisting of a few short, thick cells, having a nucleus, formed by a

heap of slime, attached to the wall, along which it sends out

some threads of slime, which although visible without iodine,

appear better if coloured brown by it. Fig. 20 and 22 represent

such hairs with their nucleus attached to the wall, and its slime-

threads. I observe, that not only these hairs have the nucleus

attached to the wall, but also the cells of the interior of the

stem of Cystoseira granulata and ericoides. Nageli (Memoir on

the Nuclei, &c., translated by Arthur Henfrey, published by the

Ray Society, 1846, p. 223) is mistaken in stating that the nucleus

in the genus Cystoseira is a free and central one; I found it in

Cystoseira granulata and ericoides to be attached to the wall.

Rhodomela subfusca, Polysiphonia urceolata, fibrillosa and ni-

grescens have dichotomously divided hairs; those of Rhodomela

subfusca, Polysiphonia urceolata and fibrillosa are twice, those

of Polysiphonia nigrescens four to five times dichotomous. The

basal cells are the thickest, those towards the point attenuated.

Such hairs form tufts on the points of the branches. Harvey,

‘ Manual,’ p.71, observes: “They will be found in every species

(of Polysiphonia), if the specimen examined be in a sufficient

young state.” The presence of the hairs is however not dependent

upon the young state of the specimens—even decaying ones of the

above-named species of Polysiphonia exhibited them—but upon

their place of growth, whether this was an exposed one or not. I

add, that have not observed such hairs on Polysiphonia fastigiata,

many as have been the specimens which I have examined; but

I have not seen specimens from deep water. As the dichotomous

hairs of the above-named four plants are entirely alike, with the

exception of the one difference already stated, to describe one

will be to describe all. Fig. 21 represents a mature hair of Poly-

siphonia urceolata ; it has no visible contents. Pl. XVII. fig. 17.

represents a point of a branch of Polysiphonia urceolata: A is the

point of the branch, B is a hair in its first stage of growth. It

is already dichotomously divided in the two branches ¢ and d,

which, as the base of the hair does, show already the division-

walls of their cells; but those of the base are very obscure, and

only recognizable in the middle. The contents are a slimy,

granular, brownish mass, which by continued growth is dis-

coloured and remains only in the middle of the cell, attached to

its wall. The two branches c and d bear each on one cell a

protuberance e and f, not yet separated by a partition-wall from

their mother-cell. These protuberances are the first beginnings

of the second dichotomous division. Fig. 19 represents a point

of another hair, in which the cells are as yet entirely filled with

472 Observations on some British Plants.

granular, colourless matter. But as the cell advances in growth,

this granular substance separates from the division-walls and the

cell lengthens on both ends from it as a centre; it is attached

only to the wall, and sends out along the wall threads of slime,

which by iodine become very visible, although the eye alone is

sufficient for observing them. Fig. 18 represents a young branch

with the nuclei attached to the walls of the cells and their threads

of slime. Finally, in the mature hair, nuclei and slime-threads

disappear, and the hair looks like that represented by fig. 21.

I repeat, that the hairs of Leathesia tuberiformis, Chorda

lomentaria, Cladostephus spongiosus, Cystoseira granulata and

Polystphonia urceolata, have nuclei attached to the wall, and that,

with the exception of Chorda lomentaria, where I did not observe

it, threads of slime, partly anastomosing, spread from the nucleus

along the walls of the cells. These results agree entirely with

Nageli’s observations (/. c. p. 226) on the hairs of Laurencia

dasyphylla, Rytiphlea tinct., Rhodomela pinastroides, and a

species (?) of Hutchinsia. But when Niageli adds of the nucleus,

“Tt displays itself as a transparent utricle with a delicate mem-

brane and a small point-like nucleolus,” I must avow, that I

have never observed this. The nuclei which I saw were all

more or less solid heaps of granular slime, in all stages of

growth.

It is singular that it seems to be a particular property of the

hairs and hair-like bodies to have the nucleus attached to the

wall, so that if a plant has in the stem free, central nuclei, but

the points of its branches are drawn out in a hair-like way, these

points acquire nuclei, attached to the wall. Hctocarpus silicu-

losus is an instance of this sort. It has in the stem free central

nuclei; but in the hair-like points of the branches, beyond the

cells, containing the sporules, it has nuclei attached to the wall.

XLI.— Observations on some British Plants.

By Grorer A. Waxrker-Arnorr, LL.D. &e.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Glasgow, Nov. 11,1850.

In a notice of the new edition of the ‘British Flora’ im your

last Number, p. 380, a note is added, that “it is sufficiently

known that I alone am really responsible for nearly all the

additions and alterations:” this it is not my present purpose

either to affirm or deny, but I willingly hold myself responsible

for all the errors or “ blemishes” the writer has pomted: out,

particularly as I am, as yet, so little convinced by his arguments,

that I would, if a new edition were called for tomorrow, be dis-

Observations on some British Plants. 473

posed to repeat many of them. Thus, without better authority

than seeing the names ina foreign Flora, I cannot assert that

either Primula scotica, Hook., or Saxifraga pedatifida, Sm., are

found abroad: nor could I, even now that my attention has

been called to them, do more than introduce by name such

plants as Thlaspi virens, Achillea tanacetifolia, or Carex brizoides,

having seen no specimens from England,—having no evidence

that the plants found were correctly named—and as little that

they were truly indigenous. As to Carex aquatilis not being

the plant of Wahlenberg, allow me to state that. we have merely

given Dr. Boott’s opinion, stated in a former edition, and have

not expressed one that the Clova plant is C. cespitosa of Fries.

It is known to all that Fries says his C. cespitosa was sent

him by Dr. Greville from Scotland : the species itself is not in

Dr. Greville’s herbarium; and therefore there is a strong pre-

sumption that Fries, misled perhaps by the specimen being im-

perfect, had called by that name something known to us by a dif-

ferent one: many things indeed concurred to make an impression

on my mind that Fries had only received our C. aquatilis. With

regard to the fruit of C. cespitosa, Fr., bemg described by us

acute instead of obtuse, the writer is perfectly correct in supposing

that in the temporary absence of Fries’ work, 1 trusted to

Mr. Babington, whose accuracy I had proved in almost every

other case.

In addition to this error there are some others of as grave a

nature, omitted in the list of errata: thus,

P. 80, 1. 8, for “ base ” read “ back.”

P. 92, 1. 2 from the bottom, after “nearly equally” add

“but obliquely ” ; for the mouth of the calyx of Anthyllis vul-

neraria is oblique, but the teeth are nearly equal in size.

P. 534, 1. 17, for “ winged” read “ unequal.”

There may be many others.

Upon Lastrea, or Aspidium dilatatum, and its allies, I may

perhaps make some observations at a future period: in the mean

time I may state that I possess Nephrodium fenisecii, Lowe,

from Lowe himself, and it is clearly not the form or species

called Lastrea recurva by Newman, nor does Lowe’s description

tally with our plant, which was detected in the Isle of Arran

(Scotland) twenty years ago, by Mr. Steuart Murray of the

Botanic Garden here, and is perhaps, as first observed by Dr.

Balfour, more decidedly known by a section of its root or lower

part of the stipes, than by any of the characters yet proposed.

The ‘Eng. Bot. Aspidium spinulosum, or the plant from Spike

Island, is to me as yet doubtful: it is evidently, however, not

the form so called in England, but whether it ought to be

referred to Lastrea dilatata or L. recurva, Newm., I could not

474 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Silurian Radiata.

satisfy myself from the authentic but imperfect specimen I exa-

mined a few days ago in the late Mr. Brodie’s herbarium. | I

may here mention that a small mountain state of A. dilatatum

has the scales of the stipes uniform in colour, or so nearly so

that the dark centre is undistinguishable; and that the glands

on the under side of the frond may be perceived in both L. dila-

tata and recurva, although often wanting in the former.

When correcting p. 358 of the ‘ Flora,’ I ought to have stated

that I had seen no authentic specimens of Rumex pratensis ; since

then Mr. Borrer pointed out to me, at Killin, a plant which he

called so, and I find that I had long ago collected the same in

other parts of Perthshire, as in Glen Farg; at present I am

disposed to look upon it as a hybrid between R. obtusifolius and

R. crispus, with both of which it was growing: and I may add,

that about six weeks ago I found in Kinross-shire what I con-

ceive to be also a hybrid between R. obtusifolius and R. aquaticus,

differing from the R. pratensis’ by the sepals almost as large and

as cordate as in R. aquaticus: this last hybrid rarely perfects its

achenes, perhaps never, for although some of them appear mature,

they may not spring when sown: if they do, or if even only one

does, I expect the offspring to produce perfect seeds more readily

than the original plants, till ultimately it may be ranked as a

species by those who have not traced its history,—as good a spe-

cies, at least, as many others in the European Flora, upon which

we only pronounce by de presenti observations without the aid

of analogy and theory. .

Yours, &c.,

G. A. Wartker-Arnort.

XLII.—On some new Silurian Radiata. By Frepvertcx M‘Coy,

Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s College,

Belfast.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, ~ Queen’s College, Belfast, Nov. 16, 1850.

In my paper in the ‘ Annals’ for October, the following few spe-

cies were by some accident omitted.

I have the honour to remain, Gentlemen,

Your most obliged and obedient servant,

Freprrick M‘Coy.

Strephodes pseudo-ceratites (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum small, simple, curved, conical, obscurely

wrinkled concentrically; ordimary specimens about 1 inch

3 lines long, and 9 lines in diameter at that distance from the

Prof. P. M‘Coy on some new Silurian Radiata. 475

apex, rarely exceeding that diameter, though occasionally

longer ; outer wall with faint vertical lamellar sulci, nine in

3 lines, at 9 lines in diameter, or about sixty-five all round:

horizontal section shows a dense, nearly solid, outer area less

than one-third the diameter of the tube, in which the radia-

ting lamellz and the excessively close fine vesicular connecting

plates are obscure ; an inner circular area about half the dia-

meter, into which only thirty-two to thirty-four (or each alter-

nate one) of the radiating lamelle penetrate, uniting irregu-

larly and slightly twisted about the centre, connected by very

few, thin, vesicular plates: vertical section, the nearly solid

outer area as above (about half an inch of the apex often also

filled with solid matter), inner area traversed by numerous de-

pressed small irregular cells,-arranged almost horizontally, or

with a slight upward curvature.

This species almost exactly resembles the small variety of the

Devonian Cyathophyllum ceratites of Goldfuss (which I also find

to be a Strephodes, thus differing from his larger variety to which

I restrict his name), but is readily separated by its closer and

more numerous lamelle (that having only thirty-seven lamelle

at the above diameter). The Streptoplasma corniculum (Hall),

from the Trenton limestone, is still more closely allied, but as it

is impossible to be certain of the species of those turbinated corals

without knowing their internal structure, I cannot venture to

unite our British species, which I have worked out, with the

American one, in which that has yet to be done, and of which I

have no specimens to do it.

Common in the limestone of Old Radnor, Presteign, Radnor-

_ shire; Wenlock limestone of Dudley, Staffordshire and Sedgley.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Strephodes trochiformis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum simple, slightly curved, widely turbinate,

average length 1 inch 3 lines, and width at mouth 1 inch

1 line, with irregular swellings of growth ; outer wall very thin,

marked with equal lamellar sulci (six in 3 lines at 13 inch in

diameter, or eighty-three all round) ; terminal cup very deep,

conical, margin rounded, sides gradually sloping, lined by the

thin, alternately longer and shorter uneven-edged lamelle, the

longest of which are irregularly blended at the centre, con-

nected throughout by numerous curved transverse vesicular

plates: horizontal section shows the same characters as the

terminal cup, the alternate lamelle extending about half way

to the centre: vertical section, apex filled with solid matter,

centre with irregular vermicular lines (the sections of the com-

476 Prof. F. M‘Coy.on some new Silurian Radiata.

plicated edges of the radiating lamelle), from thence to the

walls made up of small, thick, rounded, vesicular plates, the

obscure rows having a slight downward curve. ;

One worn specimen from Dudley, in the collection of Count

Miinster, was considered by him and Dr. Goldfuss to be a variety

of the Cyathophyllum dianthus (Goldf.) of the Devonian rocks, -

from which I find it differs generically.

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley, Stafford-

shire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Ceenites strigatus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming cylindrical, dichotomous branches,

2 to 3 lines in diameter; surface with small, narrow, trian-

gular cells, the base of the triangle below, and the apex usually

more or less prolonged upwards into a vermiform channel,

often upwards of half a line long ; four to five rows of cells in

the space of 1 line, measured transversely, about two in the

same space measured longitudinally ; compact interstitial space

between the rows of cell-openings usually rather exceeding

their width.

The usual compact appearance of the Cenites, combined in this

species with the interrupted scratch-like channels of the cell-

mouths, completely distinguish it from any species of Favosites

or Stenopora.

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley, Stafford-

shire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Paleopora subtilis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming cylindrical branches, usually 14 to

2 lines in diameter ; large stellular tubes about one-sixth of a

line in diameter, and a little more or less than their diameter

apart ; polygonal intervening tubuli invisible to the naked eye,

usually five between adjacent cell-tubes, or about thirty in the

space of 1 line; three cell-tubes with their intervening tubuli

in a space of 1 line; main tubes often weathering as separate

suleated columns.

In the middle of the branches the cell-tubes seem to be

parallel and vertical, but diverge rapidly at the circumference to

reach the surface; they are very often weathered as separate tu-

buli, as in P. subtubulata and P. tubulata, and on the other hand

they often break away from casts of the surface, leaving so little

trace among the intervening tubuli, that the surface seems merely

shagreened under the lens, bearing some resemblance to the

Zoologicai Society. 477

Ptilodictya (Stictopora) fucoides (M‘Coy), but the casts of the

cells are polygonal instead of oval, and far more minute in the

present coral. The extreme minuteness of the parts of this spe-

cies distinguishes it easily from the P. subtubulata, to which alone

it has any affinity.

Very common in the fine Caradoc sandstone of Mulock, Dal-

quorhan, Ayrshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Retepora Hisingeri (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming irregular fan-shaped expansions, in-

terstices about one-third of a line wide ; dissepiments narrower

than the interstices, fenestrules ovate, slightly angulated, about

two-thirds of a line long and half a line wide (five interstices in

the space of 2 lines) ; cells very small, from four to seven rows

on the interstices, generally about three on the dissepiments

(internally forming short ovate cells), about a third longer

than wide, obverse, very minutely granular.

As it is scarcely possible even to determine Hisinger’s Retepora

reticulata with certainty, as he gives no information relative to

the pores, there could be no objection to apply that name to the

present species, which agrees with his figure as far as it goes,

were it not that Mr. Lonsdale has already applied it to a very

similar coral, which he however places in the genus Fenestella,

and figures with only the two rows of pores usual in that genus.

Very abundant in the slates of Cefn Coedog; Cirn y brain,

W. of Wrexham; Blain y Cwm, W. of Nantyre, Glyn Ceiriog ;

slates of Mynydd Fron Frys, five miles W. of Chirk; Coniston

limestone of Coniston Water Head, Lancashire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 27, 1849.—R. H. Solly, Esq., in the Chair.

ON THE EVIDENCES OF AFFINITY AFFORDED BY THE SKULL IN

THE UneuLaTeE Mammauia. By H. N. Turner, Jun.

I had occasion in the introductory part of my communication on

the arrangement of the Carnivora *, to make allusion to certain details

of structure in the crania of the Pachydermatous and Ruminant Mam-

malia; and I there pointed out a few peculiarities, which clearly di-

stinguished the Perissodactyla of Professor Owen, both from the Ru-

minant and Non-ruminant Artiodactyla, and also the two latter divi-

* Ann, Nat. Hist. S. 2. vol. iii. p. 397.

478 Zoological Society.

sions from each other. It is to our eminent Comparative Anatomist

that we are indebted, by the discovery of some new characters, and

the correction of certain former errors of observation, for the establish-

ment of that mode of subdividing the Ungulata which first suggested

itself to Cuvier; but there can be no doubt, that when the entire

anatomy of the order is investigated with this view, many constant

distinctions will yet be made apparent, and our appreciation of the

comparative degrees of affinity among its members will become clearer

as we proceed. .

In taking up the subject as it has thus been left, I have first di-

rected my attention to the skull, as beimg that part in which the

greatest number of characters are presented at one view, and for the

study of which I have had the most ready opportunities ; and I now

propose to offer such results of my observations as I have been able

sufficiently to mature. In pointing out the characters of the skull

which distinguish these two grand divisions of the Ungulata, the

differences will appear more striking if I consider the Perissodactyla

as they are restricted by Prof. Owen, namely exclusive of the Pro-

boscidian and other aberrant forms, which, though they agree with

them in the most essential characters, differ in many points of confor-

mation.

The nasal bones in the Perissodactyla are gradually widened behind,

so that their posterior angles approach the anterior margins of the

orbits, between which the suture which separates them from the

frontals runs more or less directly across the skull ; we may naturally

expect such a character to be masked by the singular modification

which these bones undergo in the Tapir; but in the Artiodactyle di-

vision, even though the extreme points of the nasal bones occasionally

extend very high, or as in the Llama, and in the genus Cephalophorus

among the Antelopes, a sudden extension from their outer edge de-

scends a little on each side of the face, this decided character is never

manifested.

The intermaxillary bones in the Perissodactyla, if there be teeth

developed in their median portion to a functional size, are always

deep enough to allow them to be vertically implanted, while in the

Artiodactyla, the teeth when existing in this bone always incline

towards each other, their roots being divaricated to allow the nasal

opening to extend down between them. In this group, with the

singular exception of the genus Hippopotamus, we find a distinct fo-

ramen above the orbit for the passage of the supraorbital nerve, with

a groove extending from it down the face ; while in the Perissodactyla,

it would appear as though this nerve would issue at a point more

towards the outside, since the foramen only exists in the Horse, in

which it is placed quite at the commencement of the postorbital pro-

cess, and has no groove continued from it.

In the interior of the orbit, there is always, in the Artiodactyla, an

increased concavity of surface upon the anterior side about the junction

of the lacrymal and frontal bones; and in the middle of this fossa,

upon the edge of the lacrymal somewhere between the ductus. ad

nasum and the entrance of the infraorbital canal, a pit, most strongly

Zoological Society. 479

marked in the Hogs, which serves, as I have found in the Sheep, for

the origin of the obliquus inferior muscle of the eye, the remainder

of the fossa being filled up with adipose matter. In the Perissodac-

tyla no such fossa exists, and there is never more than a very slight

depression marking the origin of the muscle, in most cases not per-

ceptible at all. The shortening of the bony palate in the latter group,

the small difference of level between it and the base of the cranium,

together with the longitudinal extension of the posterior nasal orifice,

the lateral spreading-out of its walls and the constant existence of the

alisphenoid canal, which I pointed out in my former communication,

may be again adverted to.

The pterygoid ridge in this group is not very strongly marked, and

gradually dies away upon the lamina enclosing the alisphenoid canal ;

the pterygoid processes have considerable antero-posterior extent, and

the true pterygoid bones are reduced to mere ribands. On the other

hand, in the Artiodactyla, the pterygoid ridge, continued from the in-

ferior root of the zygoma, terminates abruptly, with a free process in

the Ruminants ; while in the Hogs and other allied forms, it is from

this process that a laterally projecting plate extends down on the outer

side of the pterygoid process, forming a pterygoid fossa im a manner

different from all other mammalia, and very characteristic of these

Non-ruminant Artiodactyles. The temporal bone in the Perissodactyla

also furnishes characters in the back of the zygoma, which gently

slopes away to its origin, and in the association of a distinctly marked

eminentia articularis with a rather large and more or less thickened

and mamilliform post-articular process. The principal differences

in the occipital bone I pointed out in my former paper, and notwith-

standing the marked difference between the Hog and the Ruminant,

I must observe that they agree in the flatness and squareness of the

basal portion, while in the Perissodactyla it is transversely convex,

being rounded off on each side into the great foramen lacerum.

I mentioned in a note appended to my former communication, an

idea which occurred to me just before that paper went to press, that

a further distinction between the two groups might be found in the

structure of the premolar teeth. I have found, on investigation, that

the character will not always admit of being rigidly applied, since in

some genera of Perissodactyla, as the Lophiodon to which I there

alluded, the posterior lobes of the premolars are not so completely

developed as they are in the true molars; and on the other hand, in

some of the Artiodactyla, as the Peccary, they advance a little beyond

the rudimentary condition in which they are usually found, though

never attaining an equal development with the others. The character

will however in most cases enable us to distinguish ; and in the course

of the observations I was thus led to make, I have discovered another

more important one, which I will next proceed to explain.

If we consider as an entire molar tooth that which has four prin-

cipal tubercles, the molars of the lower jaw must be said to be placed

each in advance of its homologue in the upper jaw to the extent of a

quarter of a tooth, so that the premolars, which in most cases repre-

sent but half molars, alternate with their opposing teeth above.

480 Zoological Society.

It is in accordance with this universal law, that the last lower milk

molar in the Artiodactyle division of the Ungulata has three pair of

lobes ; not, as has been imagined, that it may pretypify the last true

molar, which in the same group is usually also six-lobed. The last

lower true molar, being placed like the rest, a quarter of a tooth in

advance of its four-lobed opponent, the pair of tubercles that are added

to it behind play against the posterior surface of the hindmost pair of

lobes of the vied tooth ; but in the last lower milk molar it is the

anterior pair of cusps that are supernumerary, since they close between

the two pair of principal tubercles of the penultimate upper milk

tooth, which like the last one has the form of a true molar; while

the penultimate lower milk molar, which in this as in most groups

represents but the half of a true molar, furnishes opposition to its

most anterior surface. Although it is not always literally true, that

in the Artiodactyla the premolars represent each but the half of a

true molar, and in the Perissodactyla an entire one, it is certain

that in the exceptional cases among the former group, the parts re-

presenting the posterior division of the tooth are small, or merely

rudimental; and that in the latter group, it is only in the most an-

terior of the series that the posterior portion of the tooth is ever

altogether wanting. It is also certain, that all those genera of which

the milk dentition has been seen, conform in that particular to the

general character, the distinction being well-marked in the Artio-

dactyla between the two /ast upper milk teeth, whose characters are

those of true molars, and those which precede them and represent but

half ones, the same difference also prevailing between the last and

those which precede i¢ in the lower jaw ; always necessitating the ex-

istence of a third pair of tubercles in the last lower milk molar to

work in the interval of the two pairs in the penultimate above ; while

in the Perissodactyla, the constant existence of a well-developed pos-

terior pair of lobes in the penultimate lower milk tooth abrogates the

necessity of a third pair in the last one, and consequently we need

not expect to find it, even in those genera, such as Lophiodon and

Paleotherium, of which the additional lobe to the last true molar is

characteristic. Of the first-named genus, the milk dentition, so far

as I am at present aware, is as yet unknown; but among the plates

in the ‘Ossemens Fossiles’ examples may be seen of the lower jaws of

young Paleeotheria, exhibiting the milk teeth, of which the last has but

two lobes*. Therefore the tripartite condition of this tooth becomes

a constant and important character of the Artiodactyle division. ~~

Most of the characters which separate the Rumimant and Non-ru-

minant divisions of the Artiodactyla have been pointed out in my

former paper, as well as those which distinguish the two subdivisions

of the Hog-tribe, which by the analogy of the amount of difference iv

those of other groups, I think must be looked upon as families, —

Suide and Hippopotamide. 'The striking character derived from the

sudden termination of the pterygoid ridge in the Ruminant, and the

formation of the pterygoid fossa in the other division, has been alluded

* Pl, 4. fig. 1 (alluded to by Professor Owen), and pl. 56. fig. 2.

Zoological Society. 481

to above*. The considerable upward extension of the masseteric ridge

upon the os male beneath the orbit seems also characteristic of the

Ruminants, as well as the bifurcation of the orbital ala of the sphenoid,

which sends a branch forwards for a considerable distance, often so

far as to articulate with the lacrymal bone. They also differ from

the Hog-tribe in having, like the Perissodactyla, a distinct styloid pro-

cess, emanating from the mastoid bone, partly enclosed by a portion

of the tympanic, and with a truncated extremity, to which one of the

angles terminating the “lesser cornu” or stylo-hyal bone is attached ;

while in the Hog-tribe this process is so completely pressed between

the paroccipital process and the auditory bulla, that in most cases it

does not seem to exist.

It will perhaps be most convenient to assign the rank of “ family”’

to the four generally received subdivisions of this ancient order,

although the osteological differences which they present are very

slight ; such few as I could find in the skull I will now point out.

In the Camels and Llamas, the articulation of the lower jaw differs

from that of Ruminants in general, in having a distinct eminentia ar-

ticularis, separated by a fossa not having the character of an articula-

ting surface from the post-articular process, upon which is another

facet ; the condyle of the jaw having likewise two articulating surfaces

placed at right angles with each other. There is also a marked pe-

culiarity in the auditory bulla, since the outer wall of the vaginal

process forms a deep, thickened, vertical plate, burying the styloid

process between it and the opposite part of the bulla. On looking at

the casts of the skull of the Anoplotherium existing in our museums,

I perceive, immediately under the meatus auditorius, a strong vertical

process, apparently the outer edge of this lamelliform expansion, the

remainder being concealed in the matrix. I fully concur in Professor

Owen’s reasons for considering the Anoplotherium as a ruminant, and

this indication of character, in addition to the many resemblances

which authors have pointed out, renders it probable that this early

representative of the Artiodactyla belonged to the family Camelida,

The existing members of this family also most approach the Anoplo-

therium in the form of the ascending ramus of the lower jaw, and the

strongly-marked notch which bounds the angular process above.

lam glad to find that I have the sanction of Professor Owen’s

inion in referring the Merycopotamus to the ruminant division,

since on examining the specimens in our National Museum, I find

that in addition to the form of the teeth, which if taken alone are not

always to be depended on, all the essential characters of the skull are

* In the Hippopotamus the pterygoid ridge runs inwards and even a little back-

wards, and then forms a slight angle at the point of junction with the pterygoid

process, which then runs downwards and forwards, so that the outer wall of the

fossa exists as in the allied forms, while, as I have before observed, it is the inner

one which is wanting. I must again refer to the remarkable osseous bulla within

the orbit of this animal, since I find that the same thing exists, though of much

smaller size, in most ruminants; in many skulls it is broken away, and when re-

maining it so lies upon the “tuberosity” or posterior termination of the alveolar

process of the maxillary bone as to appear at first like a part of it. It opens into

the nose and antrum maxillare, and has no connection with the lacrymal apparatus.

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi.

482 . Zoological Society.

in accordance with that type. The masseteric ridge reaches to within

half an inch of the orbit, and above the zygoma is a distinct indication

of the foramen usually existing there in Ruminants. The glenoid

surface is slightly convex anteriorly, and terminated behind by a di-

stinct post-articular process, on to which the articulating surface. is

continued without intermission, thus indicating the animal to be ru-

minant, but removing it from the Camelide. The pterygoid ridge

terminates in an angle, which, however, is not prolonged imto a pro-

cess ; from this angle there is xo transverse lamina extending down to

join the pterygoid process, and consequently no pterygoid fossa. Th

articulating surfaces of the occipital condyles seem to extend on t)

the processes anterior to them; the auditory. bulla is rounded, but

as the state of the specimens will not permit any definite character to

be drawn from it, I will not venture an opinion as to which family of

Ruminants should claim this remarkable form. |

Among the remaining families, I have noticed that in the Moschide

and Cervide the styloid process becomes free almost immediately at

the base of the auditory process, while in the Bovide or Cavicorn

Ruminants, it is enclosed more or less completely for some distance

in the downward and forward direction. 'The Cervide may also

be distinguished from the latter by the form of the infraorbital

depression, which has its most sudden sinkage on the upper side, or

that which is next the infraorbital fissure. The Giraffe, although. it

has neither the depression nor the fissure, resembles. the Cervide in

the character of the auditory bulla, and in having the molar teeth ex-

panded at the base of the crown, and compressed towards the summits

of the lobes. The Moschide must, of course, be distinguished from

the Cervide by their trilocular stomach, and by the presence of| the

gall-bladder*, and it is probable that further differences in their in-

ternal anatomy may yet be found; I must however revert to. the

subject of dentition to point out some characters in which they differ

from all other Ruminants, and agree with the non-ruminant Artiodae-

tyla. In these, as well as in some of the Musk-deer, the premolars, and

those that represent them among the milk series, assume a trenchant

form, and have a more or less developed additional cusp both before and

behind ; this little cusp also shows itself upon the anterior extremity

of the penultimate upper milk tooth, which, as well as the last-one,

has the bipartite form of a true molar, and therefore by this combi-

nation of characters may be recognised if found alone. In most: Ru-

minants the cusp is very small, and when worn down shows itself

merely as a thickening of the anterior border of the crown. » | This

tooth, however, also presents us occasionally with a zoological cha-

racter in the development or non-development of the internal tubercle

of the anterior pair; it is absent in the Hog; in the Peccary (who

_ seems loath to relinquish any of the full number of cusps that nature

can allow him) it is present ; the Moschide are the only true Rumi-

nants in-which I have found it wanting ; this seems to characterize

* The singular variety in this respect noticed by Prof. Owen in the Giraffe, must

detract somewhat from.the value of the character ; but as the absence of the gall-

bladder seems to be the rule in this animal, it strengthens, so far as it can avail,

the idea of Cervine affinity. ;

Zovlogical Society. 483

the family, and together with the trenchant character of the premolars

in the Meminna and Hyeomoschus, seems to associate with them the

genera Dichobune, Dichodon, and Cainotherium*.

‘This characteristic form of the penultimate upper milk tooth,

namely the want of the inner crescent of the anterior pair, with the

presence of the additional cusp in front, plainly marks as this tooth,

that which Prof. Owen has indicated as the penultimate premolar in

his recently discovered genus Hyopotamus, and as the last premolar

in his also newly-described genus Dichodon ; the tooth behind it in

each case being the last milk tooth, which always agrees exactly with

the true molars, but is distinguishable from them by its suddenly

diminished size. The series of upper molars of the latter animal

have been placed, in the published figure, to the extent of one tooth

too far back ; were they brought forward to their true position, the

tripartite tooth below, which, according to all laws of form and sue-

eession, can be no other than the last milk molar, (of which the suc-

cessor has not begun to appear,) would antagonize by its anterior

pair of crescents with the space in front of the posterior pair in the

penultimate milk tooth above. Of the Hyopotamus Vectianus, the

figure represents a series of the crowns of five upper molars, of which

the first is, as I have before observed, manifestly a penultimate milk

tooth. These being represented without any appended portion of

jaw, and no mention being made in the text as to whether they were

found connected, it seems rather probable that such was not the case,

and in the side view roots are added in outline to certain of the teeth

and not to others, which makes that matter still more doubtful. At

all events, this condition of things could not possibly have co-existed

with that represented in the lower jaw attributed to the same species ;

since in the upper series of teeth we may count ten principal trans-

verse eminences, while in the lower series of five molars, which ought

to fit them, there are only eight depressions: besides which, it is im-

possible that the elevated summits presented by the trenchant lower

premolars, with the correspondingly deep notch which their interval

affords, could ever fit the comparatively diminutive elevations and

depressions presented by the foremost teeth above. The lower true

molars, however, show a much more worn condition than the upper

ones ; ‘but even if it should be possible that the series of upper molars

represented were in dona and im use at the same time, it is evident

that the foremost of them cannot be premolars +.

(*® Tn. the true Moschus the premolars have much the same form as in the gene-

rality of Ruminants; the incisors are uniform and nearly equal in size, and the au-

ditory bulla is small: in the Meminna, and in those to which the generic name |

Traguilus has been.applied (which I can see no reason for separating from it), the

last upper premolar alone is bicuspid, the other two and all the lower ones being

trenchant ; the two median incisors are expanded, the others narrowed and curved

outwards to make room for them, and the auditory bulla swollen : Hyeomoschus

only differs from these in the penultimate upper premolar, which though trenchant

is short, and when worn down has the appearance of being simply conical.

+ I do not claim to be the sole discoverer of these incongruities (apparently

the results of a too hasty determination), since I am aware that the true nature

of the tripartite inferior tooth in the Dichodon has been perceived by some emi-

nent comparative anatomists and naturalists; but I am here compelled to attempt

32*

484 Zoological Society.

Having now summed up as much of my series of observations with

regard to the Artiodactyle division as I think it at present expedient

to-offer, I proceed to consider the Perissodactyle group. 1 observe

that Prof. Owen separates the Proboscidia as a third group, to which

he seems to assign a rank equivalent to that of the other two, and

asses the Deinotherium and the Tozxodon, as well as the “ Sirenoid ”’

Feith with some remarks which do not assign to them any very defi-

nite location. There will always be room for difference of opinion as

to the rank that should be assigned to a group, even when its limits

are fully recognised ; since, as I have elsewhere endeavoured to show*,

* oranting affinities and even groups to be natural, the limits assigned

to those degrees of difference and similarity which we are wont to in-

dicate by definite terms are not ;”” but it seems to me, that although

these more aberrant groups of Ungulata possess several peculiarities

which are entirely their own, they do not differ from the Perisso-

dactyla in essential characters to the same degree as the latter do

from the Artiodactyla, while in certain respects they agree among

themselves, as though they would constitute a second subdivision of

the Perissodactyla again divisible into strongly marked families.

Among the characters which I have brought forward, we find that

the Proboscidia, the Sirenia, and the singular fossil genus Toxodon,

agree with the more typical Perissodactyla in the depth of the inter-

maxillary bone and the vertical implantation of the incisors, in the

absence of the supraorbital foramen, of the fossa and pit within the

orbit, and of a strongly marked pterygoid ridge, in the character of

the zygoma, except that in the Proboscidia there is no descending

post-articular process ; in the narrowing anteriorly, and rounded sides

of the basioccipital bone, and in the resemblance between the anterior

their refutation, since, were Prof. Owen’s determinations in these instances cor-

rect, insuperable objections would be presented to my generalizations on the cha-

racter of the premolars as distinguishing the two groups of Ungulate Mammalia,

and on that of the penultimate upper milk tooth as indicative both of its position

in the series, and of the affinities of certain genera.

That the character of the penultimate upper milk tooth was appreciated by Cu-

vier, will appear from a passage in the ‘ Ossemens Fossiles,’ although it is rather

vaguely and not quite correctly described. In speaking of a fragment of the upper

jaw of a deer from the breccia at Nice, he observes: ‘On reconnait aisément la

seconde de lait pour ce qu’elle est, 4 sa forme allongée, 4 ses trois paires de crois-

sans, et A son appendice transverse placé avant les croissans.”—Deux “ paires de

croissans ” would have been more correct. The possibility of an error in relation

to the upper molars of the Dichodon seems to have crossed the mind of Prof.

De Blainville, for in a recent number of the ‘ Ostéographie,’ after describing the

dentition of the lower jaw in that animal, he proceeds: “ D’aprés ce qui vient

d’étre dit du systéme dentaire de cette mandibule, on voit qu’il est incomplet par

absence de la derniére molaire non encore sortie; mais ne doit-il pas en étre de

méme pour la série d’en haut, si les deux piéces proviennent du méme individu?

Alors il faudrait admettre qu’au lieu de deux, il ne manquerait qu’une seule ayant-

molaire, ce qui parait peu probable.”

With regard to the Hyopotamus Vectianus, M. De Blainville seems to doubt a

littie that the upper and lower jaw really belong to each other, but refrains from

a decided judgement, not yet being acquainted, as he observes, with any principle

that can direct the mind in the question of the relation of two-parts of the dental

system to each other. He inadvertently calls this species ‘‘ annectens,” the name

given by Prof. Owen to his Paloplotherium.

* Essay on Classification, ‘ Zoologist’ for December 1847.

—_—— oe

Zoological Society. 485

and posterior molares. They differ from the typical Perissodactyla

and agree among themselves, in the upward direction of the nasal

opening the large size of the infraorbital foramen, the lengthening

of the bony palate, with the comparative narrowing of the posterior

nares, in the short antero-posterior extent and the transverse thicken-

ing of the pterygoid processes, and in the considerable angle formed

between the basioccipital and basisphenoid bones (least marked in

the Manatee), the latter being inclined upwards, of course with refer-

ence to the upward direction of the nasal canal. Points of resem-

blance and of difference no doubt may be traced through the entire

structure ; as, for instance, the femur of the Proboscidia, although it

wants the third trochanter, so characteristic of the more typical Peris-

sodactyla, resembles the corresponding bone in that group in the cha-

racters of the posterior side of its upper part.

If it be admitted that this assemblage of singularly modified forms

have sufficient resemblance to form a group which shall, with the

more typical Perissodactyla, constitute two divisions, about equal in

rank to the two divisions of the Artiodactyla, there cannot be much

difference in opinion as to the manner in which this group should be

subdivided into families. The Proboscidia stand forth as one (E/e-

phantide), and the Sirenia as another (Manatide) ; while the Tozo-

don, which in its most essential characters seems to agree with both,

and in some points with each, has so many peculiarities of its own,

that it appears entitled to rank as a distinct family of itself, which

should be placed between the other two, not as a “ connecting link,”

which its marked differences from either must forbid, and which if it

were, it would but annihilate the distinction that exists.

It seems time that naturalists should have decided what it is that

constitutes an affinity ; whether a form can really be allied to several

widely-different groups. We may naturally expect to find, that

amidst the varied forms each part assumes, a character which is the

rule among the members of one group may be the exception in an-

other, without of necessity supposing that a species presenting such

a character can truly belong to both, and thus tend to destroy the

difference of the original models on which the two groups are or-

ganized. In the present case, notwithstanding the peculiarities of

structure mentioned as connecting the Toxodon with the Rodentia,

its renowned describer, even while strengthening the idea of that affi-

nity by adverting to Cuvier’s assertion that the Elephants approach

the same order, yet places it, apparently without a doubt, among the

Ungulata, to which it obviously belongs. Although Cuvier aftirms,

that if all the parts of the head of the Elephant be compared succes-

sively with those of other animals, it is almost always among the Ro-

dentia that their analogies will be found, he alludes only to three

parts as indicating any such affinity. The relative size of the incisors

and their alveoli can signify but little when their widely different

structure is considered ; and he correctly tells us why the infraorbital

foramen is large in both: the character of the os male is common

to the Bats and Insectivora as well as the Rodentia, and seems to be

a frequent concomitant of a degree of organization comparatively low.

486 Zoological Society.

The direction of the incisors in the J'oxodon differs very little from

that which we find im many of the typical Perissodactyla, and the

absence of roots is simply a physiological adaptation, and an indu-

bitable proof that the detrition to which they were subjected was

considerable ; while on the other hand, the whole structure of the

cranium is on the ungulate type, especially different from the Capy-

bara and the forms allied to it, whose skulls present so many striking

characters, that if any resemblance really did exist, an anatomist to

whom they were familiar would certainly perceive it at a glance.

It is a matter of considerable regret to me, that before concluding

my notice of the Perissodactyla, I am again compelled to differ from

that high authority to whom we owe so much, and in whose footsteps

I may here be said, as it were, to follow. Although I am prepared

to show that the evidence of the teeth, on which Prof. Owen decided

the place of his genus Hyracotherium, is not so strong as it may

appear; yet, on the other hand, their resemblance to those of the

group to which I must transfer it is not so striking as to have caused

me in the least to doubt the correctness of the place assigned to it,

until I was well satisfied of the value of the cranial characters which

I have pointed out. Although the true molars resemble those of

the Cheropotamus and other non-ruminant Artiodactyla in the tuber-

cular form of the four principal eminences, and in having the ridge

surrounding the base more complete than is usual in the Perisso-

dactyla, yet to make the resemblance good, they should have, in

addition to the two smaller tubercles, the one in the front, the other

in the middle of the tooth, a third one behind; and the fact is well

worthy of attention, that each of these secondary tubercles is placed

upon the angle of a bent ridge which connects the pair of larger ones

immediately behind it, and which in the smaller species (/Zyracothe-

rium Cuniculus) exists, while the little tubercle itself is wanting ; thus

showing that the ridge is a more essential part of the tooth than the

tubercle developed upon it; and this ridge just marks out in a rudi-

mental way the bent transverse ridges in the Rhinoceros, Tapir, Pa-

leotherium, and other allied genera. The two last premolars differ

from the true molars only in the non-development of the inner tubercle

of the posterior pair, but of which a slight rudiment is still traceable ;

and the sudden change of form between these teeth and the two first

is met with in no other genus, either of the Artiodactyle or Perisso-

dactyle group. This would be perfectly in accordance with law, if

the third and fourth molars belonged to the milk series, and the ani-

mal were Artiodactyle ; but the whole series has the appearance of

adult completeness, and neither the form nor the degree of wear of

these teeth at all indicates such to be their nature ;—indeed Prof,

Owen himself never once hints at such an idea. To whichever group,

then, this little animal be referred, the teeth will present marked ex-

ceptional characters, and therefore it becomes more necessary to seek

for further evidence. I was first led to suspect a Perissodactyle affi-

nity, through observing, by the figures and.description published in

Prof. Owen’s very useful work on the British Fossil Mammalia, that

the nasal bones exhibit the character of this group in a very decided

Zoological Society. 487

manner, and that the supraorbital foramen and groove are entirely

wanting. This induced me to examine with care the unique speci-

men in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, and I thus con-

firmed these characters, and also found that the mark indicating the

origin of the obliquus inferior oculi is but a slight depression, not

more marked than I have seen it in some skulls of Rhinoceros and

Hyrax, and not placed in a fossa, but simply upon the general uni-

form concavity. Although the posterior portion of the skull is en-

tirely lost, yet enough remains to show that there was but a slight

difference of level between the base of the cranium and the palate ;

and to the inner side of the posterior molars there is just sufficient of

the matrix removed to show a slightly raised curved frog whose place

is about that which the edge of the posterior nasal opening should

occupy, if the animal be organized upon the true Perissodactyle

type. A further confirmation is afforded by the distinct appear-

ance of a groove, whose broken edges testify the loss of the little

piece with which the alisphenoid canal should be enclosed; so in

the only fragment we possess every character that remains agrees,

to help us through the difficulty in which the ambiguous dentition

leaves us.

May I be permitted to express the hope, that before forming a de-

cided judgement on these matters, naturalists will carefully investigate

for themselves ; recollecting, that so long as man is not infallible, the

continued progress of research must with new discoveries find some-

thing to be corrected in that which has been done before? but what-

ever be the judgement on these points of difference, I trust that doubts

will cease as to the truth of the original idea, which nought but error

hindered from being sooner developed; and that one important step

may thus be gained towards that correct appreciation of the compa-

rative value of groups, which we must attain throughout organic na-

ture, before further generalizations can safely be attempted.

I will conclude by giving a list of genera arranged as I should now

propose ; the characters of the groups, although many remain to be

discovered, are already too numerous to be again repeated, and I only

include such genera of which I have been able to examine skulls ; or

in the case of fossils, of which actual specimens, casts, or well-authen-

ticated figures of some characteristic portion of the skeleton have come

within my observation.

ARTIODACTYLA.

RuMINANTIA. Non-RUMINANTIA.

Merycopotamus. Hippopotamide.

Chalicotherium*. Hippopotamina.

Bovide. Hippopotamus.

Sivatherium. Hyopotamus.

Anthracotherium.

Bos. Cheeropotamus.

* Of these two genera I have not yet sufficient evidence to determine the

family.

488 -_ Zooleigieal Society.

Rumrnantia.

Ovis. |

Capra.

Antilope, and several of

NON-RUMINANTIA.

Adapis.

Dicotylina,

Dicotyles.

the genera into which

these have been dis-

membered.

- Cervide. Suide.

Cervina. Sus.

Cervus, and various sub- Hippohyus.

genera. Babirussa.

Camelopardalina. Phascocheerus.

Camelopardalis.

Moschide.

Moschina.

Moschus.

Meminna.

Hyeomoschus.

Dorcatherium.

Dichobunina.

Cainotherium.

Dichodon.

Dichobune.

Xiphodon.

Camelide.

Anoplotheriana.

Anoplotherium.

Camelina.

Llama.

Camelus.

PERISSODACTYLA.

TYPICA. ABERRANTIA.

Rhinocerotide. Llephantide.

Equina. Deinotherium.

Equus. Mastodon.

Rhinocerotina. Elephas.

Macrauchenia. Toxodontide.

Nesodon. : Toxodon.

Rhinoceros. Manatide.

Acerotherium. Halicore.

Elasmotherium. Manatus.

Hyrax.

Paleeotherium.

Paloplotherium.

Tapirus.

Lophiodon.

Coryphodon.

Hyracotherium.

Miscellaneous. 489

MISCELLANEOUS.

ON THE TENACITY OF LIFE IN SNAILS.

Dear Sir,

Last year I was told by Mr. Pickering that he had procured some

foreign Cyclostome of Argent, which he kept some weeks, and then

resuscitated by placing them in water; also that he had received a

whole basketful of Madeira snails, of various species, from Mr. Wol-

laston, which after several months’ fasting and captivity were revived

in the same manner. Naturalists, who make foreign tours, seldom

have the time or means of killing and cleaning large numbers of land-

shells ; it is therefore satisfactory to know that, with a little care in

packing, a collection may be brought home alive and attended to at

leisure. The following particulars, communicated to me by Mr. Wol-

laston, will show to what extent this may be done :—

“25 Thurloe Square, Brompton, Oct. 19, 1850.

*« During my residence in the island of Porto Santo, from April 27

to May 4, 1848, I collected a large quantity of Helices peculiar to

the spot, and having placed a small set of each, as types, in separate

pill-boxes (for examination by Mr. Lowe on my return to Madeira),

the rest were killed. These types were named the followimg week

by Mr. Lowe; and as I had to leave immediately for England, I had

no time to kill the specimens. On my return home the boxes were

placed in empty drawers of my insect-cabinet, since which, up to the

present time (Oct. 19, 1850), they had never been opened, or if

opened, the specimens had certainly never been taken out. I con-

cluded of course that they were dead long ago, thinking it more than

probable that they never survived the voyage to England, and there-

fore, a fortiori, that two years and a half in dry pill-boxes was quite

sufficient to remove all traces of existence. However, by immersion

in cold water, I find that many of them are still alive; and though a

large proportion have perished in this long interval, yet I have four-

teen specimens now before me crawling about with the greatest ac-

tivity. Thirteen of these are of the same species, viz. Helix (Caro-

colla) papilio, Lowe; and the other Helix tectiformis, Lowe, both

collected May Ist, 1848, on the Ilheo de Baxo, a small limestone island

off the south-western extremity of Porto Santo. And that there can

be no possible mistake in this statement is made perfectly clear by

the fact that Helix papilio is found in no other locality, and that

May Ist, 1848, was the only occasion on which I have ever visited that

* remarkable rock. I regret that many of the types placed in the pill-

boxes at the time of collecting were (purposely) dead specimens, as

being sufficient for the mere discrimination of the species.

“I may also mention that I possess a whole bagful of the beau-

tiful little Helix turricula, Lowe, collected on the Ilheo de Cima

(another and smaller rock, off Porto Santo,) on the 24th of April

1849,—all of which, I find by immersion, are alive, though the dry

and dusty bag in which they have been inclosed has never been

490 Miscellaneous.

opened since they were placed there, exactly a year and a half ago.

The same may be said of Helix duplicata and paupercula of Lowe

(collected at the same time as the last) ; I have both in large quan-

tities, perfectly active, though only now for the first time taken out

of the boxes in which they were originally placed.

*« I have also a few specimens of a minute Madeira species, Helix

lentiginosa, Lowe, which I have ascertained to be alive, although

they are so small that it is difficult to conceive how sufficient moisture

to support life can have been’ retained through this long period.”

These observations, made by an accurate and trustworthy natu-

ralist, may well take the place of those extravagant stories—borrowed

from newspapers —which we too often find detailed in “ popular Con-

chologies.”’ Yours, truly,

W. Francis, Esq. S. P. Woopwarp.

CHARACTERS OF NEW BRITISH RUBI*.

1. “R. Colemanni (Blox.); stem smooth, angular, with very

numerous straight unequal slightly declining scattered prickles

arising from a dilated base; aciculi and sete few; leaves quinate

and ternate, green with scattered hairs above, paler and densely pu-

bescent beneath, central leaflet orbicular cordate abruptly cuspidate,

lower pair nearly sessile overlapping [the intermediate pair]; panicle

long, narrow, leafy, branched at the base, setose, with very numerous

straight declining prickles ; calyx reflexed.—It differs from R. dume-

torum in the almost total absence of setee from the barren stem, the

form of the terminal leaflet and direction of the calyx. Discovered

by the Rev. W. H. Coleman in a hedge at Packington, near Ashby

de la Zouch. It appears somewhat intermediate between R. infestus

(W. and N.) and R. Grabowskii (W.).”—Fl. Leite. 38.

This plant does not appear to me to have either the look or cha-

racters of R. dumetorum (W. and N.), and is much more nearly allied

to R. Grabowskii (Bab:). Its barren stems appear to lose their

setze at an early period, as I can find none upon the specimens with

which I have been favoured by Messrs. Bloxam and Coleman. The

presence of setee upon the harren stem and the unequal prickles of

that part will distinguish it from R. Grabowshkii.—C. C. B.

2. “R. calvatus (Blox.); stem arching, angular, suleate, nearly

devoid of hairs, of a shining red when exposed to the sun, prickles

numerous strong declining not confined to the angles; leaves large,

quinate, green on both sides, almost devoid of hairs the prominent

ribs only being conspicuously ciliated, leaflets all stalked, the central

one ovate or cordate-ovate sharply and deeply apiculate-dentate-acu- .

minate ; panicle long, flexuose, with numerous axillary gradually

shortening, many-flowered branches, leafy nearly to the summit;

peduncles densely hairy, closely armed with long pale prickles ; calyx

tomentose, the sepals loosely reflexed in flower and fruit.—A large

* Extracted from Miss Kirby’s ‘Flora of Leicestershire.’ They are

from the pen of the Rev. Andrew Bloxam. The book was published im

June 1850.

Miscellaneous. 491

and remarkable species nearly allied to R. sylvaticus, common in

several parts of the county [Leicestershire].”—P. 42.

This is the plant which has been long known to thy British students

of Brambles as the “ R. sylvaticus of Bloxam.’” I have long con-

sidered it distinct from my R. sylvaticus, of which the following is

the character according to Mr. Bloxam. My friend Mr. John Lange

of Copenhagen has sent me a bramble which seems to be R. ealvatus

which he finds “in sylvis Fioniz frequens.”—C. C. B.

3. “R. sylvaticus (W. and N.); stem angular, with solitary

spreading hairs, prickles moderate numerous declining; leaves qui-

nate, large, soft, and flexible, green on both sides, softly pubescent

beneath, central leaflet cordate-ovate with narrow apiculate dentations

and a long cusp; flowering branches numerous, leafy ; floral leaves

usually trifid or simple ; calyx clothed with long soft hairs ; sepals

elongated, closely reflexed in flower and fruit.” —P. 43.

4, “ R. mucronatus (Blox.) (R. sylvaticus, Leighton’s Fase. ?) ;

stem round or very slightly angular, densely hairy near the root, less

hairy above, prickles very few weak straight ; leaves quinate, thin,

green on both sides, slightly hairy, central leafiet cordate-orbicular

or broadly ovate abruptly cuspidate ; panicle narrow, of few branches

mostly one- and two-flowered (rarely more than three) on long peduncles,

rachis clothed with a dense ashy tomentum with sete and glands

intermixed.—This apparently well-marked species has been referred

by some to R. sylvaticus (W. and N.); but its general aspect, pecu-

liarly formed leaves, and simple panicle with long pedicels usually

one- and two-flowered, indicate a closer affinity to the R. Lingua of

W. and N. than to their R. sylvaticus.”—P. 43.

In my opinion the R. sylvaticus of Leighton’s Fasciculus is cer-

tainly this species. I have gathered it in several parts of Scotland.

—C. C. B.

ON VICTORIA REGIA.

Sir William Hooker having referred to me to furnish him with

some dates respecting my account of Victoria Regina in the ‘ Annals

of Natural History’ for August, I was induced to go to the Geogra-

phical Society last Friday (the 22nd instant) to see what I could find

there relating to the subject. Having obtained permission of the

President, my excellent friend Capt. William H. Smyth, R.N. &c.,

to consult the minutes and other archives of the Society to make ex-

tracts from them and print any I should think necessary, I was

much surprised with the new light they threw on the question, and

therefore hasten to send you the more important documents as an

appendix to my former paper.

It appears by the correspondence which I send you, that the Geo-

graphical Society determined to appropriate Mr, Schomburgk’s paper

on the Water Lily as soon as it arrived, and before they transmitted

it to the Botanical Society. They immediately deputed Dr. Lindley

to describe and figure it; but why the Secretary subsequently bor-

rowed from me the drawing and description belonging to the Bota-

nical Society is still a mystery to me; the drawing was faithfully re-

turned, and is now on the walls of the Botanical Society’s library.

492 Miscellaneous.

If the Geographical Society had communicated their determination

to the Botanical Society, and had sent them an account of what they

were doing, the whole of this confusion would have been avoided ;

and this silence on their part is the more remarkable, as I have been

a Fellow of that Society from its foundation.

Of the documents which follow, the second and sixth are from the

‘originals ; the first, third, fourth and fifth are from the copies in the

Letter-book of the Geographical Society. I may further observe, that

the letter to the Botanical Society is the only one they ever received

from the Geographical Society on the subject.

No. 1. Mr. Hamilton, the President of the Geographical Society, to

Myor-General Sir H. Wheatley, G.C.B.

July 27, 1837.

Dear Sir Henry,—In pursuance of Her Majesty’s command,

which you have been good enough to signify to me by yours of the

26th, I have the honour to send you the drawing of the singular spe-

cies of Nymphea discovered by Mr. Schomburgk, the traveller en-

gaged by the Royal Geographical Society to explore the province of

British Guyana in the upper part of the river Berbice, in long. 58°,

lat. 4° 30!.

The drawings are accompanied by a memoir drawn up by Mr.

Schomburgk descriptive of the flower, and I beg to add his humble

request that he may be allowed to affix to it the name of “ Victoria.”

f have the honour to be, dear Sir,

Sir Henry Wheatley, §c. W. R. Hamitrton, P.R.G.S.

No. 2. Sir Henry Wheatley to Mr. Hamilton, P.R.G.S.

St. James’s Palace, 29 July 1837.

My pear Srr,—I this morning received the drawing of the spe-

cies of Nymphea discovered by Mr. Schomberg, which I have lost

no time in submitting to the Queen, and Her Majesty has directed

me to express her sense of Mr. Schomberg’s attention in sending it,

and to convey to that gentleman Her Majesty’s permission that the

name of Victoria regia should be affixed to the flower.

Believe me to remain, my dear Sir, very sincerely yours,

W. Hamilton, Esq. W. H. Wuxattey.

The Queen has directed me to return the drawing for the purpose

named in your letter.

No. 3. Capt. Washington, Secretary of the Geographical Society,

to the Secretary of the Botanical Society.

July 30, 1837.

S1r,—I have the honour to forward to the Botanical Society the

accompanying drawing of two flowers, with descriptions, transmitted

to this Society by Mr. Schomburgk, our traveller in British Guyana,

who has written requesting permission to that effect, which request

the Council has immediately complied with; and I am further di-

rected to state, that as Mr. Schomburgk is travelling entirely under

the control and at the expense of this Society, the Council are of

Miscellaneous. 493

opinion that it would be more becoming, that whatever drawing

or other object he may wish to present to Her Majesty should pass

directly through the hands of the Royal Geographical Society, and

will relieve the Botanical Society from any further trouble on that

account. Should you wish to write to Mr. Schomburgk by the next

mail, I shall have great pleasure in forwarding any letters sent to me

by Tuesday 1 Aug. next.

I am, Sir, &e.

No. 4. Extract of Letter from Capt. Washington to R. H. Schom-

burgk, Esq., dated Aug. 1, 1837.

‘<The drawings also of the new genus of flower discovered by you,

and named Nymphea, and of the Loranthus, have been forwarded by

permission of the Council with the descriptions to the Botanical

Society. The only point in which your request has not been complied

with literally, is with respect to the drawing to be presented to Her

Majesty, which the Council conceived it would be more becoming to

present direct from this Society in your name, instead of going

through the hands of a third party, with whom you have no sort of

connexion. You will be glad to know that Her Majesty has been

pleased to accept the dedication of the flower, and to allow it to be

named Victoria regia; it will be placed in proper train for being

suitably engraved, described and published.”

No. 5. From Capt. Washington to Dr. Lindley, Sec. Hort. Soc.

Aug. 3, 1837.

Str,—I have the pleasure to transmit to you the original drawing,

with the description, of a new species of flower discovered on the Ist

of Jan. 1837, in the upper part of the river Berbice, in lat. 4° 30’ N.,

long. 58° 1! W. nearly, by Mr. Schomburgk while travelling on

account of the Society in the Colony of British Guiana, and as you

have kindly acceded to the request to undertake the publication of

the flower, and to prepare a correct description of it, I am directed

by the President of the Society to state, that it is now confided to you

for that purpose, and also to acquaint you that the drawing has been

presented to Her Majesty, who has graciously been pleased to accept

the dedication of it, and also to signify her pleasure that it should

bear the name Victoria Regia, if, as it is believed, it should prove to

bean undescribed genus. May I request you will have the kindness

to send back the original drawing as soon as done with, that it may be

returned to Her Majesty’s Library?

I am, Sir, &e.

No. 6. Extract of a Letter from R. H. Schomburgk, Esq. to Capt.

, Washington, dated Port Amora, River Essequibo, Sept. 14, 1837.

»] think you did very well to present the new plant. I scarcely

ventured to request that favour from the Council, as never any in-

terest was shown to my botanical discoveries.”

The Botanical Society, on receiving the communication from Mr.

494. Miscellaneous.

Schomburgk, which was spontaneous and unsolicited, not being aware

of what had been done, and believing that the Water Lily was a new

genus, also communicated with Sir H. Wheatley, and obtained Her

Majesty’s permission that Mr. Schomburgk might eall it Victoria

regina, and under this name his description of the plant was first

published in the Athenseum, the Morning Herald and the Morni

Post of the 9th of September 1837. Dr. Lindley’s privately priited

edition of Mr. Schomburgk’s description and plate was presented to

the Geographical Society with a letter dated the 3rd of November

1837.

Had the Botanical Society known that the Geographical Society

considered the communication as their property, and had deputed

' Dr. Lindley to publish it, and that Her Majesty had already given

Mr. Schomburgk permission to affix the name of Victoria regia to

the flower, they would certainly have used that name, and, indeed, I

believe, that under those circumstances they would not have published

it at all; but such having proved to be the case, I should be inclined,

now that I am for the first time aware of these circumstances, to

forgo the priority of publication and in future use the name of

Victoria regia for the plant.—J. E. Gray, 26 Nov. 1850.

JOURNEY TO EXPLORE THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE AMAZON

RIVER. ,

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

24 Bloomsbury Street, London,

GENTLEMEN, Nov. 20, 1850,

In the February Number of your valuable Magazine, you kindly

inserted a few lines extracted from a letter that I had received from

my friend Mr. Wallace, who is investigating the natural history, of

the Amazon River ; I therefore make bold to send you a few more,

taken from letters received since. 39

I remain, Gentlemen, yours very truly,

SAMUEL STEVENS.

Santarem, Nov. 15, 1849 (500 miles above Para).

*T spent about three weeks at Montealegre and have now been

back here nearly a month, so before I leave for the Rio Negro I send

you a small lot of insects ; they consist almost entirely of Lepidoptera,

the Beetles not yet having made their appearance ; n the wet season

I hear there are plenty both at Montealegre and here, so I shall pro-

bably return here, unless I meet with something much better to keep

me up above. Of the boxes sent, Nos. 1 and 2 only are for you to dis-

pose of. Your lot, though a small one, I trust will be found a good

one; there are a very considerable number of fresh species, one of

which (No. 605*) is, I think, the most beautiful thing I have yet

taken ; it is very difficult to capture, settling almost invariably high’up

* This beautiful species I find to be the rare Callithea Sapphira, Hub.,

of which hitherto only one example appears to have existed in the collec-

tions in this country.

Miscellaneous. 495

in’ trees; two specimens I climbed up after and waited for; I then

adopted a long pole which I left at a tree they frequented, and by .

means of persevering with it every day for near a month have got a

good series: the sexes I have no doubt whatever about, though I

have not taken them in copula; the female flies lower and is easier

to take than the male. The allied species (606*) was rather abundant

at Montealegre ; the orange Heliconia-like insect occurred there plenti-

fully. Of all new species and others which I know to be good, I have

sent plenty ; of old things I have sent a few only.

“In the Erycinide there are a great many species fresh to me, and

I hope some new to Europe: I have now made descriptions of all the

species sent, so that should I be obliged again to send home my

duplicates or lose any of them, I can still recognize the species.

The handsome species I hope will sell well. In box No. 3. I have

put a lot of miscellaneous insects, which please take out and dispose

of. There is also a small stuffed alligator, a species I think they have

notin the Museum ; it is the Jacare tinga, of which the tail is eaten

and is very good ; they are an immense deal of trouble in skinning. I

have sent also a larger one, which I think is the common species ;

also a tortoise-shell and a few vertebrae of the large alligator of the

Amazon I have put in to fill up ; perhaps they may be interesting to

geologists to compare with those of fossil Sauria. Shells there are

none here. There are two painted calabashes in paper with your

name outside ; please accept them as a specimen of the Indian girls’

work at Montealegre ; the varnish, colours, &c., are all made by them-

selves from the leaves and bark of different trees and herbs ; they paint

them with bits of stick and feathers, and the patterns are all their

own design ; they are the usual drinking-vessels here, but less orna-

mented for common use. I am much in want of some work on the

species of butterflies; I think the < Encyclopédie Méthodique,’ vol. ix.

by Godart, is the only thing that will do. The leaf in the box isa

segment of the Victoria regia ; if any one wants it, you may sell it.”

«‘ Barra de Rio Negro (1000 miles above Para), March 20, 1850.

« After sending off the box from Santarem (which I trust you

have received safe), I was delayed a fortnight waiting for men to go

up the river. After great difficulty I obtamed them, but to Obidos

only, a distance of about eighty miles (three days) ; there I was delayed

four days, and then got others another stage of four days on to Villa

Nova.. There I was delayed a week, and was there indebted to the

kindness of a trader, who lent me some of his men to get on to Barra.

Now however the rains and head winds had set in, so that after rather

an unpleasant journey owing to wet and mosquitoes, we arrived at

Barra on the 30th of Dec. in thirty-four days from Santarem. I was

so anxious to reach here before the wet season had regularly set in,

that I never wasted an hour to go on shore but once a day to cook,

so that I literally collected nothing on the road except at Villa Nova,

where we had tolerably fine weather. After the muddy, monotonous,

mosquito-swarming Amazon, it was with great pleasure we found

* This is Callithea Leprieurii, Feisthamel, also very rare.—S. S.

496 Miscellaneous.

ourselves in the black waters—dlack as ink they are, and well deserve

their name; the shores are rugged and picturesque—and. greatest:

luxury of all, mosquitoes are unknown except in the islands. Our

voyage, however, was not near so bad as it might have been, for Mr,

Spruce, who left Santarem for Obidos exactly a week before us, arrived

there only the evening before, having taken nine days owing to the

want of wind, without which it is impossible to stem the current.

We are here staying with Sir Henrique Anthony, in the same house

Edwards occupied ; he is a most hospitable fellow, and his house is the

general receptacle of strangers. I soon found that insects were ex-

ceedingly scarce here at this season, it being almost impossible to get

half a dozen in a day worth bringing home. Birds too are equally

searce, so I resolved on a short trip up the Rio Negro to where the

Umbrella chatterers are found. I spent a month there, and bein

fortunate in finding a good hunter, have got a small but pretty good

collection of birds, considering the season.

“With regard to living animals, &c., it is quite impossible to send

them from here. At Para they can only be bought at such high

prices as not to make it worth the risk. The captains too require

half the price for the passage. I had intended, if I could have been

now on my voyage up the Rio Negro, to have returned about next

Christmas, getting all the live animals I could on the way and comin

home myself with them, calculating that I could get sufficient to pay

expenses to England and back ; but I do not think now I shall do so,

as I shall probably not be able to start for the frontiers till June or

July, and it is nearly a two months’ voyage. If therefore sufficient

funds arrive by that time, I shall probably stay up in the neighbour-

hood of the Cassiquiare a year, and then on returning to Barra see

about a journey up towards the Andes. Iam anxiously waiting also

to know about the fish and reptiles, as I do not want to get more if

they do not pay. :

** Besides the umbrella birds, the little bristle-tailed manakin will, I

think, be good; also the trumpeter, which is a species different from

that at Para; the musecovy ducks also. Both among the birds and

insects there are, 1 know, many common as well as rare species. There

are also two bad specimens of the celebrated “ bell bird,’ which I

believe is rare ; they frequent the highest trees out of ordinary gun-

shot ; my hunter fired five or six times at each of them, and after

several ineffectual shots at another gave it up in despair. Of the curl-

crested aracari, I have only at present got a single specimen. The

aragaris I send are two species new to me, and are both much prettier

than the curl-crested. 1 must now not forget to thank you for the

prints you sent me, which I only discovered a short time ago, never

having opened the box containing them. Any newspapers or scien-

tific periodicals you can send me will be particularly acceptable.”

On the Occurrence of Regalecus glesne at Redcar, Yorkshire, in 1850.

By J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S. oye

A specimen of this fish was cast ashore on Redcar Sands, York-

shire, on Thursday, the 3rd of January 1850.“ The fish was aliye

Meteorological Observations. 497

when found. Length without the tail-fin, which is wanting, about 11

feet ; width at the broadest part, 12 inches ; weight, 4 stone 10 lbs.”’

It was salted and exhibited at Redcar. During the exhibition the

rays of the dorsal and ventral fins were almost entirely destroyed, and

it broke transversely into three nearly equal lengths on being moved

from the sand.

It was eventually sent to London, and now forms part of the Col-

lection of British Animals in the British Museum. The specimen,

when it arrived in London, agreed in general appearance and in all

essential characters with the specimen from Cullercoats which was

exhibited in London last year. Mr. Wrightson, who had the care of

it at Redcar, considered, because it had no expanded forked tail,

that the tail was wanting.— Proc. Zool. Soc. March 26, 1850.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR OCT. 1850.

Chiswick.—October 1. Fine: cloudy: clear. 2. Very fine. 3. Slight rain.

4, 5. Foggy: very fine. 6. Foggy: very fine: rain. 7. Boisterous. 8. Clear:

fine. 9. Slight fog: very fine. 10. Clear: very fine: rain. 11. Windy : stormy

showers: clear. 12. Clear: very fine. 13. Overcast. 14, 15. Exceedingly fine:

sharp frost at night. 16. Clear and fine. 17. Very fine. 18. Foggy: very

fine. 19. Overcast: fine. 20. Fine. 21. Fine: clear and cold. 22. Clear:

dense clouds: overcast. 23. Heavy rain. 24. Densely overcast: rain. 25.

Cloudy. 26. Clear: cloudy and fine: clear and frosty at night. 27. Clear: fine:

rain. 28: Rain: fine: clear. 29. Clear and fine: sharp frost. 30. Frosty:

rain: clear. $1. Overcast: fine.

Mean temperature of the month ......... Sis TREY. Hie ae

Mean temperature of Oct. 1849 .......cscseseecccssessrenseee 49 °55

Mean temperature of Oct. for the last twenty-four years . 50 °51

Average amount of rain in Oct. ........seeeseeers canis oi 2°67 inches.

Boston.— Oct. 1, 2, Fine. 3,4. Cloudy. 5. Fine. 6. Fine: rain p.m. 7.

Cloudy: rain early a.m. 8. Cloudy. 9,10, Fine: rainr.m. 11. Cloudy:

fain a.M.andrv.m. 12. Fine. 13,14. Cloudy. 15,16. Fine. 17. Cloudy.

18. Fine. 19, 20. Cloudy. 21. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 22. Cloudy. 23.

Fine: rain a.m. and p.m. 24—26. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 27. Fine:

rain P.M. 28. Fine: rain early a.m. 29, Fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. Cloudy:

rain early a.M.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Oct. 1. Fair, but unsettled-looking.

2. Fair, but dull and cloudy. 3. Drizzling greater part of the day. 4. Heavy

showers p.m. 5. Fog a.m.; hail: rain pm. 6. Fog a.m.: heavy rain p.m.

7. High wind: heavy rain, 8. Fair, butcloudy. 9. Slight hail: light rain p.m.

10. Fair and frosty: shower p.m. 11. Fair and cold. 12. Fair and cold:

frosta.m. 13. Moistand drizzly. 14. Slight showers. 15, Frost: high windp.m.

16. Rainy, but slightly so. 17. Slight showers: cleared p.m. 18. Cloudy all

day. 19. Slight showers. 20. Clear and fine. 21. Frost a.m.: shower P.M.

22. Frost severe: rainp.M. 23. Frost still: shower. 24. Frostsevere, 25. Raw:

dull; slight shower. 26. Frost hard: fair all day, 27. Frost very hard : ther-

mometer 27°: shower p.m. 28. Thaw: fine: clear. 29. Frost again: fine and

clear. 30. Rain a.m.: moist all day. 31. Fair and fine throughout.

Mean temperature of the month ..........+..+. dpcie ci ds 44°°2

Mean temperature of Oct. 1849 ...... sruecat mentees “qnnel deke~ hate SD

Mean temperature of Oct. for the last twenty-eight years ... 46 °O

Average rain in Oct. for twenty-three years ....,..ssesseesees 3°50 inches,

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Oct. 1. Clear: dry: aurora. 2,3. Fine: aurora.

4, Fine. 5. Fine: showers: aurora. 6. Fine: solar halo.. 7. Rain. 8. Cloudy:

showers. 9. Showers: drying. 10. Showers: sleet-showers. 11. Bright: fine.

12, 18. Drizzle: showers. 14. Showers: sleet-showers. 15. Bright: rain. 16.

Rain. 17. Rain: cloudy. 18. Rain. 19. Bright: cloudy. 20. Bright: clear.

21. Clear. 22. Cloudy: rain. 23. Showers. 24, Showers: clear. 25. Clear:

showers. 26. Clear: frost: fine: aurora. 27. Cloudy: rain: aurora. 28, Bright :

clear : aurora. 29, Sleet-showers: fine: aurora. 30. Rain: showers, 31. Bright.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser: 2. Vol. vi. 33

Bat iS ce lial aes oo

LA 0-3 1-1 a [-g& =

a Go. |" of. {80-4 cas. | ms. | cm [cm | fbb. | 410 | Sh) Fe \o-2e; Le.| 9S ‘go.

ee 9+ [08-0 **""**| PO-|:mum | -m | ‘mss |-us | OF -SZh | 1€| FPS} PE} OE | OS ¥

60. [eee] es” lean] cam fo 6€ | -€b + gi Lh} ve) be }-6P ; 3

Po. | £8. | BO] ma fo em |) me [oem] CER | FSP] PET BhY SHY 6a: | 2S; 98-66 | FZ-6% | G%-6%- 0F-63 E1L.6z G1P-62 | -*8z D

seveeleeeeer so20+] OZ | emom lmsraul om | cm | FSR | eh | Le) Lp S.2&) LE | 6b ~SF-6z | 19-62 | LE-6% | 0L-66 05-62 SPL-6% 906-62) “Lz

seeeee OT, ees) ea | cau | cu | cau | 68} g& | f6s) Lb) ob, €% | Rv | 18-6% | 92-62 | 91-62 | 69-62 Z2-6% 129-62 108-62 “0%

og. [TL | myea | sanu| vom | ou | Zh | Ph | LE} EF! IP! OF | 90 {8L-6% 128-62 65-62 | LS-6% £1-68 01F-6% 90S-6z | °Sz

i Lo. °°" LG | 1G | uypeo |e a | saw |. ov | Sh | 9z| bh) ab, SE) IV | L8-6% | 99.6% 09-66 | 9%6% 06.8% L1G-68 |T1£-62 ‘VG

“1h 11-0 gz |OP- | ca |emun| “m | cu | fob | f6e Fhe) Le) 1h, SE | BP | ZE-6G | 62-64 | 14-62 02-62 06:83 $91-6z 808-62) "fs

go. [| Le | eam |ems-u} ca) su | TPR | feb | 6%) gh) LE VE | BS | 16% 91.6% 8E-6% 90-08 61-62 LLL-6% O11-0€) “2% _

go. |" St. |) cma | eu | ca | tom | f1b | Fer FS) gh; ob Ef ZS | O€-0F | 1Z.0€ | 81-08 | L0-0€ | 69:62 £16-6% 830-0¢ | "1ZO

go. [eet] ca | a | cu | ma | FIP | feb |¥eh) 1S) 6b) SE | SS | 60-0F | 10-06 | 06-6% 06-6z | LP-6% 998-62 768-62 | “0%

| | 11-66 | €P-6 106-62 |LS6-6z |» “61

gg. [eet ca lms | tm ota | OS | 6 | F6P| LS) 19| VP | €9 | 09-62 | ZL-6% | 8L-6% | 88-62 | 09-63 yS0-0F SOT-0€ | “gl

6z | z9-6z | 69-62 |$9-62 €-6% z19-6¢ 8£6-6| “If

6% | £0-62 | Sb-62 | eee ny: eno 269.62 |= ‘of

=e GE-6G_ | 0G-6% | SE-63 616% SLP.6G 8£9-63 | °6z

seeeee

ite)

[Ve]

Sty

gh. preci | cau fms | ts tas | Bh | 69 (Fgh! 99) 0G PE | 09 | €L-6% | £7.62 | 18-60 | 14-66 |e9-66 Bho-0£ LS0-0€ | “LI

(08. 60:0 “71/7 "| ct | cms | “ms | tm | PP | Bo) LV) PS) LF OF | 09 | 69-62 | PP.6a | 8L-62 | 61-63 | F9.6% 9F0-0F 9L0-0€ | “91

60. [| oom fms | ta) co | OS | 1h 60) OF) 6€ PZ | VS |0G-6% | 92-62 | 81-62 88-62 |S9-62 O£0-0€ 690-08) *S1

& l6g. ettececicc | ca emu | tm | ems | LE | ob for) 19) 6h) SE | OG | GL-6% | £9.62 | PL-66 VL-6% | 1L-6% €£6-62 |160-0€ |- “FI

— ae teeeleeeres| ay demu! SAU | SAA zo} 19 | ob| bo Lb OF | OF | LL-62 | 96-62 | L6-62 | O1-0€ | 08-62 |191-0€ 90f-0€| “EI C

sree gg. (ett) cm bema| ma | cae] foo | 6h FE! gh) 17; Lo | EF | 81-08 | €z%-0€ | SZ-0F | CE-0F |96-6% 17Z-0F |LGE-OF| *ZI

oT. |ZO. ctu j:muu| mu | ‘a | €h | 3b | gf) 67| OF| PE | 19 | LEE | 1€-0€ |9B-0€ , 20-0 | 19-6 916-60 ESt-0€ |. “11

91. |90. | "a |twuu| ma | cu | If | gb | Z€| ao) oF LE | OG | O1-0€ | 98.6% | 06-62 | 68-62 | 99-62 ££6-6z LE0-0€ | “01

‘ap. [rr] Soe | Cm [mated] “ma | cms | Fb) eb | Of! PS) LV) ZE | 9S | POOF | $8.62 | 96.6% | 6L-6% | 9£-6z |163-6¢ 096-62} *6

(dg eben pel | oco | tam) msm jms | of | f6r | FLP) 99) 1S 1€ | 09. | £9.62 | VH-6z | 0Y.6% | 8E-6Z |.01-6% |LS9-62 |6L£-4%| °8

00-1\"" "| BB sreresl sou lemems| msm! tas.| eh | 19 | for!) 19) ZS) 7 | 69 | 26-6 | 60-62 | L6.8% | 08-8% | SL.8z |LLE-62 |PPS-6z | *L

serseiteeel Gq | ta frases] *s |-tms | fbb | bh | Se) oo] €h| VE | 6S |Z¥-6% | 19.62 | 00.6% | 79-62 | 92-62 |Lab.6z |OPL-62 | °9

tereseeeeresleoreeel rteg| cas | tm | a | Ob | foh | FV] 2S} SF} 8% | 19 | 99-62 | LG.6z | SS.6z | 99-6z | SE-62 |PEL-4z/1LL-62| *S¢ @

stlereres] “egg tems |emss |} ems | OF | 29 | IP] PS] a9) fF } 09 | 89-62 | L9-6z | 09-62 | OL-6Z | VV-6% 1862-62 |988-6a| ‘P

titeeeleeeeeeieeerrel 7g, | os | ems | cm | “oe | 67 | $19 | ¥ge) $S| ZS| HV | 9S | 92-62 | £L-6z | LL-6% | €L-62 | 9F-62 |PLg-6z |LL8-62| “f

vereseleeeeesleeeres] 2g. tas | ms [’mua | ‘Uo SP | #zS | ¥9E| F909) zwS| EV | 8S | 8L-62 | zg.6z | 12-62 | 12-62% | ZE-62 |66L-62 |0L8-62}

‘ gg. [eet] go] cw | cu |-msm | mu) 6h | 29 | ob\ fgs| Lh) 8& | 6S | LL-6% | 29.62 | 19-62 | VE-62 | LE-8z |6Pz-62 965-60 | “I

= >. 2 s 4 ‘urd | sure curd | ‘ure ; . “yp

Bol &) | Si Fo bee] g | -2| 52)82) FF jee] Fb Be] w]e | eT | eg | | | cee

a3|32|6| 24 48 Estd 82 keels, 5 PEs 38

“aed ‘PUM “FOAM OT], “19, 9MLOIe = °

"hANUUG ‘asunpy younpung yD ‘u0ysno[D *— *AeyY 247 Ag pup SaurHs-saruswacy ‘asunyy yjendaddy yo ‘aequng * Ay ‘sey 2y7 fg {NoLsog

yo “\WRo A “AN 49 fuopuoT «van ‘MOLMSIHD 70 Ajatv0g poanqnaysoyy 2y3 fo uapsvy ayz qv uosdwioyy “ay 49 apow suorpwasasgy yoorFopoL0aza yyy

499

INDEX to VOL: VI.

A on observations on some,

Acarus, description of a new, 395.

Aclis, observations on the genus, 462.

Acteonina, new species of, 418.

Adams, A., en a monograph of the

recent species of Trigonia, 148; on

the animal of Geomelania, 398.

Adelges Abietis, observations on, 187.

Agassiz, L., on the natural relations

between animals and the elements

in which they live, 153.

Alga, new British, 266.

Algee, on the hairs of marine, 465.

Alveolites, new species of, 377.

Animals, on the natural relations be-

tween, and the elements in which

they live, 153.

Anisodus, observations on, 35.

anh on the visual organ of the,

227.

Anolis, new species of, 344.

Anomiadz, on the species of, 212.

Ansted’s, D. T., Elementary Course of

Geology, Mineralogy, and Physical

Geography, reviewed, 48.

Aphides, descriptions of, 41, 118.

Arachnida, on the circulatory appa-

ratus and organs of respiration in

the, 67 ; new species of, 187 ; on

some newly-discovered species and

characters of a new genus of, 336,

Arachnophyllum, new species of, 278.

Arca, new species of, 424.

25 who priodonta, description of,

Astarte, new species of, 423.

Baird, Dr. W.,-on the family Limna-

diadze, 51; on the long-suspended

vitality of a snail, 68.

Ball; J., on the genus Leontodon, 1.

Barrande, M., on a new classification

of Trilobites, 228.

Bate, C.S., on the male organs in the

Crustacea, 109.

Belemnite, on the structure of. the,

127

Belemnoteuthis, on the structure of

the; 127.

Benson, W. H., on new species of

Helix, 25.

Berenicea, new species of, 286.

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on Sphzro-

nema deformans, 309.

Birds, new species of, 60, 137, 140,

223, 398.

Blackwall, J., on some newly-disco-

vered species and characters of a

new genus of Araneidea, 336.

Blanchard, E., en the circulatory ap-

paratus and the organs of respira-

tion in the Arachnida, 67; on the

organization of the Malacobdellz,

147.

Boa diviniloqua, on the habits of, 133.

Bonaparte, C. L., on the Lorine ge-

nus of parrots, with the description

of a new species, 223.

Books, new :—Ansted’s Elementary

Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and

Physical Geography, 48 ; Goodsir’s

Arctic Voyage to Baffin’s Bay and

Lancaster Sound in search of friends

with Sir John Franklin, 50; Woods’

Tourist’s Flora, 122; Patterson’s

Zoology for Schools, 124; Jukes’s

Sketch of the Physical Structure of

Australia, 210 ; tlines of British

Geology, 211; Hooker and Walker-

Arnott’s British Flora,379; Sturm’s

Deutschlands Flora, Reichenbach’s

Icones, Buch, Schimper and Giim-

bel’s Bryologia, Esenbeck’s Genera

Plantarum, and Pritzel’s Thesaurus,

385.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro-

ceedings of the, 65, 142, 302.

Brachyura, on the male organs of the,

109.

Brightwell, T., on some Acalephz

found at Lowestoft, 304.

Brodie, Rev. P. B., on the geology of

the neighbourhood of Grantham,

256.

Brongniart, A., on the periods of ve-

getation and the different. floras

which have successively occupied

the surface of the earth, 73, 192,348,

33*

500

Bulimus, new species of, 61, 296.

Bullide, on the animals of the, 98.

Bunter sandstone of Dumfries-shire,

po acu: of footsteps in the, 203,

Butterflies, on some new species of,

434.

Caligatus, new species of, 134.

Campbell, Dr., on Victoria Regia, 303.

Candona, new species.of, 26.

Caninia, new species of, 277.

Cardiaster, observations on the new

genus, 442.

Cardium, new species of, 422.

Carex, on some British species of, 188.

Caspary, Dr. R., on Furcellaria fasti-

giata and Polyides rotundus, 87 ;

on a new British Alga ee Hag to

the genus Schizosiphon, 266; on

the hairs of marine Algee and their

development, 465.

Cecidomyia, new British speciesof,183.

Centrolophus Pompilus, on the cap-

ture of, 304.

Ceritella, new species of, 419.

Ceromya, new species of, 424.

Chemnitzia, new species of, 418; ob-

aren on the British species of,

451.

Clark, W., on the Lacunz, 29; on the

animals of the Bullide, 98; on the

Pholadide, 313; on the Conovu-

lide, Tornatellide, and Pyramidel-

lidee, 444.

Clausilia, new species of, 386.

Cleghorn, Dr. H. F. C., on the hedge

plant of India, 233; on the culture

of cotton in Mysore, 302.

Clisiophyllum, new species of, 277.

Cock, W. P., on the capture of Cen-

trolophus Pompilus, 304.

Ceenites, new species of, 476.

Colchicum autumnale, observations

on, 65.

Coluber constrictor, on the habits of,

Conovulide, observations on, 444.

Corades, new species of, 437.

Corbis, new species of, 423.

Corbula, new species of, 422.

Corburella, characters of the genus,

422,

Cotton, on the culture of, in Mysore,

302.

Craspedocephalus atrox, on the habits

of, 130.

YND EX,

Crocodilian reptiles, on the eommu-

nications between the tympanum

and palate in the, 129.

Crustacea, notes on, 109.

Cucullea, new species of, 424.

Curtis, J., on the ceeconomy of a new

species of saw-fly, 393.

Cyathaxonia, new species of, 281.

Cylindrella, new species of, 386...

Cylindrites, new species of, 418. )

id a umbilicata, on the habitat of,

Cypricardia, new species of, 422.

Cypris, new species of, 25. 498

Cystiphyllum, new species of, 276.

Cystophora, new species of, 58) |

Cythere, new species of, 28.

Cytherea, new species of, 291, 423:

Dana, J. D., on the genus Noeticula,

230.

Delphinula, new species of, 416:

Diphivess on the anatomy of, 394. »

Diplograpsis, new species of, 271.

Dodo and its kindred, notices regard-

ing the, 290.

Doubleday, E., on the occurrence of

Sirex gigas at Bath, 60.

Draconura, new species of, 346.

Dreissena, new species of, 421.

Dufour, L., on aquatic respiration in

insects, 112. ty)

Eclectus, new species of, 223.

Kictima, new species of, 434.

Eleocharis uniglumis, occurrence of,

145.

Emarginula, new species of, 415,

416.

Entomostraca of the pleistocene beds

of Newbury, Copford, Clacton and

Grays, description of the, 25.

Epeira, new British species of, 341.

Eriopus, new species of, 61.

Estheria, new species of, 54.

Eulima, new species of, 419; obser-

vations on some species of, 461.

Euptychia, new species of, 439.

Favosites, new species of, 284.)

Fenestella, new species of, 288.

Fish, resuscitation of frozen, 397.

Fissurella, new species of, 415.

Fistulipora, new species of, 285.

Fleming, Dr., on the velvet-like pe-

riostraca of Trigona, 143.

Footmarks, fossil, 440.

Forbes, Prof. E., on the genus 'Car-

diaster, 442.

INDEX.

Fossil shells of the interior oolite of

+ a ost tabular view of,

401.

Furcellaria fastigiata, observations on,

87.

Fusus, new species of, 419, 420.

ee Branscombi, notice respecting,

Geology, Mineralogy and Physical

Geography, Ansted’s Elementary

Course of, reviewed, 48; Outlines

of British, reviewed, 211; of the

neighbourhood of Grantham, 256.

Geomelania, on the animal of, 398.

Gervillia, new species of, 421.

= orm pedicellata, observations on,

70.

Glyptoerimus, new species of, 289.

Goodsir’s, R. A., Arctic Voyage to

Baffin’s Bay and Lancaster Sound,

reviewed, 50.

Gosse, P. H., on Asplanchna prio-

donta, 18; on a new genus wll six

new species of Saurian reptiles,

344.

Gould, J., on new species and genus

of Trochilidee, 60; on new species

of mammalia and birds from Au-

stralia, 137; on three new species

of Indian birds, 140.

Graptolites, new species of, 270.

Gray, J. E., on a female specimen of

Ovis Gmelini, 57 ; on the variation

im the teeth of the crested seal, 58 ;

on the transformation of Mollusca,

144; on the Victoria water-lily, 146,

491; on the species of Anomiade,

212; on the Nepaul bear, 230; on

the animal of Nautilus, 268; on

the genus Hyalonema, 306 ; on the

oo ole of Regalecus glesne,

496.

Gunn, R., on the habitat of Cyprea

umbilicata, 70.

Habrothamnus, remarks on the genus,

180.

Hardy, J., on the effects produced by

some insects upon plants, 182.

Harkness, R., on the impressions of

footsteps in the Bunter sandstone

of Dumfries-shire, 203; on a tri-

dactylous footmark from the Bunter

sandstone of Weston Pomt, Che-

shire, 440.

Heliodoxa, characters of the new ge-

nus, 60.

591

Helix, new species of, 251, 291.

Hemiplacuna, characters of the ge-

nus, 222.

Henslow, J.S., on the way in which

toads shed their skins, 69.

Heterochroa, new species of, 435.

Heteropus, new species of, 395.

Hewitson, W. C., on some new spe-

cies of butterflies, 434.

Hiatella, new species of, 421.

Hinnites, new species of, 420,

Hooker’s, Sir W. J., British Flora,

reviewed, 379.

Hopkins, H. W., on the capture of

etrodon Pennantii, 311.

Hubbard, Prof. O. P., on the resusci-

tation of frozen fish, 397.

Huxley, T. H., on Medusex and Po-

lypes, 66; on the anatomy of Di-

phyes, and on the unity of compo-

sition of the Diphyidz and Physo-

phoride, 394.

ae remarks on the genus,

Insects, on aquatic respiration in, 112 ;

effects produced by some, upon

plants, 182.

Jardine, Sir W., on the impressions

of footsteps in the Bunter sandstone

of Dumfries-shire, 208.

Jonas, Dr.,on a newspecies of Thracia,

230.

Jones, T. R., on the Entomostraca of

the pleistocene beds of Newbury,

Copford, Clacton and Grays, 25.

Jukes’s, J. B., Sketch of the Physical

Structure of Australia, reviewed,

210.

Kirby, Rev. W., notice of the late,

149.

Lacunz, observations on the, 29.

Leontodon, monograph of the genus, |.

Lepidoptera, new genera and species

of, 134, 434.

Lerneonema Bairdii, description of,

Lightning, effects of, on trees, 142.

Lima, new species of, 420.

Limnadiade, monographof the family,

51.

Linnzan Society, proceedings of the,

393.

Lithodomus, new species of, 425.

Littorina, new species of, 416.

Littorina littoralis, deseription of, 29.

Lucina, new species of, 423.

502

Luminosity of the sea, onthe: objects

which cause the, 425.

Lycett, J.; on, fossil; shells from. the

niididle.division of the inferior oolite

in Gloucestershire, 401; .0n Tan-

credia, a fossil genus of Lamelli-

branchiate Conchifera, 407.

M‘Coy, Prof. F., on some new genera

and species of Silurian Radiata, 270,

474; on three new Devonian zoo-

phytes, 377.

Maciagan, J. M‘G., on Colchicum au-

tumnale, 65.

M‘Nab, Mr., on the effects of light-

ning on trees, 142.

Malacobdellz, on the organization of

the, 147.

Mammalia, ungulate, on the evidences

of aflinity afforded by the skull in

the, 477.

Mandragora, observations on, 35.

Mantell, G. A., on the structure of

the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis,

127 ; on the Pelorosaurus, 128.

Medusze, observations on, 66.

Megathyris cistellula, notice respect-

ing the occurrence of, 464.

Meteorological observations, 71, 15],

231, 311, 399, 497.

Miers, J., on Seopolia, Anisodus and

Mandragora, 35; on the genus

Habrothamnus, 180.

Mitchell, D. W.,on a hybrid crowned

pigeon, 307.

Modiolarea, new species of, 424.

Moggridge, M., on the Syngnathi,

396.

Mollusca, on the transformation of,

144.

Monodonta, new species of, 416.

Monodontomerus, on the habits of,

395.

Mytilus, new species of, 421.

Natica, new species of, 416, 417,

420.

Nautilus, on the animal of, 268.

Nebulipora, characters of the new ge-

nus; 282.

Neriéne, new British species of; 339.

Nerita, new species of, 416.

Newport, G., on the reciprocal rela-

tion of the vital and physical forces,

370; on the habits of Monodonto-

merus, and on a new Acarus, 395.

Nocticula, remarks on the genus, 230,

Opis, new species of, 42).

INDEX:

Otina, observations on the genus;

448.

Ovis Gmelini, on a female er

of, 57. elutsond

Onem R., on the developmend ond

homologies of the molar teeth of

the Wart-Hogs, 125; on the com~

munications between the tympa-

num and palate in the Canon

reptiles, 129.

Palaopora, new species of, 285, 476.

Palparia, characters of the genus, 135.

Panopeea, new species of, 423.0

Parrots, on the lorine genus of, 223)"

Patella, new species of, 415., rf

Patterson’s, R., Zoology for Schools,

reviewed, 124.

Peach, C. W., on the luminosity of the

sea, 425. f

Pecten, new species of, 420...» J

Pelargoniums, monstrous flowers: of,

144.

Pelorosaurus, remarks on the, 128.

Petraia, new species of, 279. fh

Pfeiffer, Dr. iL on new species of

Helicea, 291; on new species of

Vitrina and Succinea, 297 ; on some

new species of Tornatellina, cee

drella and Clausilia, 386. i

Phacochcerus, on the development

and homologies of the molar sre

in the genus, 125.

Phalangista, new species of, 139.

Phasianella, new species of, aij, vail

Philodromus, new British seer of

338.

Mei. , FIO

Pholadide, on a new genus of, 299

observations on the, 313.

Pholas, new species of, 301; on: th

anatomy of he British species of,

314, bik tH

Pholas calva, on a remarkable ——

men of, 301.

Physophoride and Diphyide, uni

of composition in the, 394..<) 96>

Phytobius hydrophilus, on the habits

of the, 116.

Pigeon, on a hybrid crowned, 307." 18E

Pinas: new species of, 421. ICR

Placopsis, characters af the: new: ‘

nus, 346: ise

Placuna, new species of, 420.,

Placunonomia, new species of, 218.

Plants, effects produced by some in--

- sects upon, 182; on some rae

472.

INDEX.

Plesiothornipos Bimneyi, observations

on, 440.

Pleurotomaria, new species of, 417.

~ Plicatula, new species of, 420.

Polyides rotundus, observations on,

Polypes, observations on, 66.

Priestley, W. O., on some British spe-

_cies of Carex, 188.

Protovirgularia, characters of the new

genus, 272.

Pteropus, new species of, 138.

Ptilodictya, new species of, 286.

Ptiloris, new species of, 139.

eorex observationson the genus,

Pyramidellide, observations on the,

444

Pyritonema, new species of, 273.

Quatrefages, A. de, on the visual

organ of the Annelida, 227.

Radiata, on some new genera and

species of Silurian, 270, 474.

Reeve, L., on new species of Bulimus,

os ; on a new species of Cytherea,

Regalecus glesne, note on the occur-

rence of, 496.

Reptiles, on a new genus and six new

‘species of Saurian, 344.

Respiration, on the organs of, in the

Arachnida, 67. s

Retepora, new species of, 477.

Rhyncolophus, new species of, 187.

Rimula, new species of, 416.

Rissoa, on some species of, 33.

Rissoina, new species of, 419.

Rostellaria, new species of, 419.

Rotifera, descriptions of new, 18.

Royal Society, proceedings of the, 125.

Rubi, characters of new British, 490.

Ruticilla, new species of, 140.

Salter, Dr. J., on Lerneonema Bairdii,

7388:

Salticus, new British species of, 336.

Saurian reptiles, on a new genus and

six new species of, 344. >

Saw-fly, on the ceconomy of a new

species of, 393.

Sealaria, new species of, 419.

Schizosiphon, on a new British Alga

belonging to the genus, 266.

Schcenobates, characters of the new

genus, 345.

Seopolia, observations on, 35.

Sea, on the luminosity of the, 425.

503

Seal, variation im the teetlr oof the

crested, 58.

Selandria, new species of, 393.

Serpents of St: Lucia, onthe, 130.

Serpula, new species of, 420.

Shells, new :—61, 148, 212; 230, 251,

291, 300, 386; fossil, on some, from

the middle division of the inferior

oolite in Gloucestershire, 401.

Sirex gigas, occurrence of, at Bath,

60.

Sitta, new species of, 141. -

Snails, long-suspended vitality of, 68,

489.

Solarium, new species of, 419.

Sowerby, G. B., jun., on a new genus

of Pholadid, ard on a remarkable

specimen of Pholas calva, 299.

Sowerby, J. D. C., on some mon-

strous flowers of /Tclergoniums,

144; on the names of the Victoria

water-lily, 310.

Spheerodactylus, new species of, 347.

— deformans, remarks on,

309.

Sphecotheres, new species of, 140.

Spongarium, new species of, 281.

ia new species of, 275, 378,

474.

Streptaxis, new species of, 291.

Strickland, H. E., on the dodo and its

kindred, 290.

Stromatopora, new species of, 377.

Strombodes, new species of, 274.

Stylifer, observations on the genus,

463

Succinea, on the habits of a Cape, 251 ;

new species of, 297.

Syme, J. T., on the occurrence of

Eleocharis uniglumis, 145.

Syngnathi, notes on the, 396.

Tancredia, characters of the new ge-

nus, 407, 424.

Taxocrinus, new species of, 289.

Teredo megotara, on the anatomy of,

328.

Tetrodon Pennantii, capture of, 311.

Thomisus, new British species of, 337.

Thracia, new species of, 230.

Toads, way in which the skins are

shed by, 69. ;

Tornatellide, observationson the, 444.

Tomatellina, new species of, 251, 386.

Townsend, F., on Glyceria pedicellata, ,

Trees, effects of lightnmg on, 142,

504: INDEX.

Trichomaplata, characters of the ge-

nus, 134.

Trigona, on the velvet-like periostraca

of, 143 ;

Trigonia, monograph of the recent

species of, 148; new species of,

421, 422, 425.

Trilobites, on a new classification of

the, 228.

Triomphalia, characters of the new

genus, 300. ;

Trochilide,-on two new species, with

the characters of a new genus of,

60.

Trochotoma, new species of, 417.

Trochus, new species of, 416.

Truneatella, observations on the Bri-

tish species of, 451.

Tupaia, on a new species of, 135.

Turbo, new species of, 416.

Turner, H. N., on the evidences of

affinity afforded by the skull in the

ungulate mammalia, 477.

Tyler, Lieut., on the serpents of St.

Lucia, 130.

Ursus babella, notice respecting, 230,

Vegetation, chronological exposition

of the periods of, 73, 192, 348.

Vibrio Graminis, observations on, 182.

Victoria Regia, remarks on the, 146,

303, 310, 491.

Vital and physical forces, reciprocal.

relation of the, 370. :

Vitrina, new species of, 297.

Walckenaéra, new British species of,

340.

Walker, F., on Aphides, 41, 118.

Walker-Arnott’s, G. A., British Flora,

reviewed, 379; on some. Bnitish

plants, 472.

Waterhouse, G. R., on a new species

of Tupaia, 135.

Wing, W., on three new genera and

species of Lepidoptera, 134.

Wollaston, Mr., on the tenacity of life:

in snails, 489.

Woods’, J., Tourist’s Flora, reviewed,

122.

Woodward, S. P., on the tenacity of

life im snails, 489.

Yunx, new species of, 141.

Zoological —— »roceedings of the,

51, 130, 212, 91, 386, 477.

pe on three new Devonian,

377.

END OF THE. SIXTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN KF. TAYLOR,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.